《The Billionaire's Regret》


 Chapter 1: Flash Marriage

    Chapter 1: sh Marriage


    Leena¡¯s POV


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped in shock.


    ¡°Father, it hasn¡¯t gotten to this,¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°Why? Do you have any value or worth that it isn¡¯t time to let go of you?¡± My father, the man I


    respect so much even though he was annoying barked at my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to get married to such a man because I doubt anyone would settle for you.¡± He spat


    on my face.


    ¡°But, this is for my brother''s life and my education. You can¡¯t tell me to marry a crippled man!¡± I


    yelled in annoyance and my adoptive mother pped my face as she stood up.


    ¡°How dare you talk nonsense before my husband!¡± She hissed. ¡°Who else should marry him if not


    you? Do you think Jane is worth the catch?¡± She raised a mocking brow.


    ¡°But the family chose Jane and not me, Father, please.¡± I tried to plead with them.


    My brother¡¯s life was at stake and in no time, my university certificate might be barred as I hadn¡¯t


    finished my clearance. No doubt, I was at their mercy.


    ¡°I want to help you, Leena but you also have to help me too.¡± My father¡¯s voice suddenly became


    calm. ¡°Just get married to him and after a year as in the contract, you can divorce him.¡± He urged


    me.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I began but was interrupted.


    ¡°No buts, Leena. Your brother needs your help and we are only doing you a favor.¡± My adoptive


    mother fired at me and I grew cold.


    My wet eyes fell on the hospital bills and rolled to my school fees, it was almost $450,000.


    I didn¡¯t want to do it but I was desperate and it was important.


    ¡°Just do it.¡± They kept on urging me.


    ¡°Dear sister, you have to help me. Do you expect me to marry a crippled man as pretty as I¡¯m?¡±


    Jane, my adoptive parents'' real daughter stepped in.


    Her voice was filled with mockery.


    ¡°Just do it. Besides, you need the money. We will give you $500,000 or even more.¡± Jane bragged.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said after a long minutes of silence. I had to give it a second thought. I would me myself


    if I can¡¯t do anything to save my brother.


    ¡°I will get married to him,¡± I said seriously and they exhaled in relief.


    The defibritor machines made sounds as I stepped into my brother¡¯s hospital room. His eyes


    rolled over to my direction.


    ¡°Sister, I have told you not to worry about me.¡± I had already paid the hospital part of the money for


    his oxygen fee.


    He was looking pale and sad. Tears rolled from his eyes and I cleaned it.


    ¡°No, Kelvin. Let senior sister take care of you.¡± I began.


    ¡°Remember, we have ns. We also have to find our real parents together.¡± I reminded him and he


    nodded his head firmly.


    ¡°But, how did you get the money?¡± He raised an anxious brow.


    I swallowed hard, trying to force out a warm smile. Unfortunately, Kelvin knew when I was truly


    happy or sad.


    ¡°Surprise, I¡¯m getting married!¡± I said enthusiastically with a smile and his eyes widened.


    ¡°What? Seriously?¡± His eyes were already filled with questions which I knew I wasn¡¯t ready to


    answer.


    The n was after the wedding, the money would be sent to my ount. I prepared for it. Wearing


    the low-grade wedding gown and a pale face with no makeup.


    Soon, the door pulled open as Jane walked into my dressing room.


    ¡°My dear sister, I wonder how you are going to have sex with a crippled man.¡± Sheughed and I


    briefly closed my eyes, trying to ignore her.


    ¡°I even heard he is not going to make it to the wedding because of his disabilities. What a poor


    orphan you are.¡± Sheughed, leaving the dressing room.


    I looked at myself through the mirror with thoughts in my head.


    Was this the end of my hopes of getting married? Was I going to marry a crippled man?


    I was worried but then it was toote to back out. I have to do this for my brother and my education.


    Soon after the knock on the door, I knew it was time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wee the bride!¡± The priest announced as I walked on the red carpet spread on the green


    carpet grass.


    People''s eyes were on me, gossiping and speaking ill of me. I lowered my head, trying not to listen


    to them. Alone, I walked down the aisle.


    The wedding decoration was kitschy and I didn¡¯t bother toin about it, who was I?


    Suddenly, I started hearing gasps and screaming from behind and I turned to look. It was a tall


    handsome man, shing me a smile on his fitted tuxedo suit. He looked charming. His ocean-blue


    eyes pierced into mine and I swallowed hard.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is he the groom?¡± I thought inwardly.


    My eyes rolled over to Jane and my adoptive parents. I could see the disbelief and shock in their


    eyes.


    At least it wasn¡¯t a bad bargain.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m James Wellson. I guess you are the bride.¡± His husky charming voice brought me out of


    my reverie and I nodded sheepishly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m,¡± I said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the wedding?¡± He said rhetorically before facing the priest.


    ¡°We are here to witness the matrimony of Miss. Leena Martins and Mr. James Wellson.¡± The priest


    began as we faced him.


    ¡°Do you, Miss Leena Martins ept Mr. James Wellson as your lovely husband?¡± The priest


    questioned me.


    I exhaled deeply. This was it. I had to do it since I had nothing to lose.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I said confidently and I saw the sign of impression in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. James Wellson, do you ept Miss. Leena as your lovely wife?¡± The priest hadn¡¯t finished his


    sentence when he nodded impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± For some reason, I smirked.


    ¡°Is there anyone against this union? Speak up now or forever hold your peace.¡± We faced the


    audience and there was an awkward silence. My heart beat rapidly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in support with their union.¡± I heard Jane¡¯s voice as she walked out of the crowd. My jaw


    dropped.


    I thought she wanted this. Why was she trying to ruin it? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2: The Notorious Playboy is My Husband

    Chapter 2: The Notorious yboy is My Husband


    Leena¡¯s POV


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My adoptive mother tried to stop her but she refused.


    ¡°And you must be the real daughter, Jane.¡± James curled his lips, his hand waiting for a handshake


    which she impatiently shook.


    ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m the one you are supposed to marry.¡± Jane rambled with words.


    ¡°Jane, what are you doing? I thought we had an agreement?¡± My father shunned her.


    By this time, the audience was already wondering what we were discussing about. I stood like an


    idle dummy.


    ¡°But, you aren¡¯t in your wedding gown. Does that qualify you to be my bride?¡± He smirked. I found


    him interesting at first sight,


    He returned to my side.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to marry the said Leena Martins, so please let¡¯s respect ourselves.¡± He said strictly before


    signaling the priest to continue.


    Jane was so annoyed that she couldn¡¯t stay till the end of the wedding. She went away while my


    adoptive parents¡¯ stayed for formality''s sake and also because they hadn¡¯t concluded terms with


    James.


    As soon as the wedding ended, we all went into the Martins family mansion.


    ¡°Mr. James, it seems we had the wrong information about you.¡± My adoptive father said cryptically.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. I just got up from my wheelchair.¡± We looked at him in mystery. ¡°Miraculously, you


    know.¡± He added with a hitch of sarcasm in his voice, then, we took it for a joke.


    ¡°So, where are we?¡± He looked at his guard and received a file from him.


    ¡°I have already signed. Miss. Leena has to sign as my wife and everything is settled here.¡± He


    instructed, crossing his legs and folding his arms.


    ¡°I have already signed.¡± I pointed the spot out to him and he chuckled.


    ¡°Nice.¡± He stood up, tucking his hand into his trouser pocket. ¡°Everything will be sent tonight..¡±


    Then, he faced me. ¡°Go get your things, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± I nodded.


    As soon as I got to my room hallway, Jane dragged my hair and pushed me into my bedroom. I fell


    to the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I groaned in pain.


    ¡°What does it look like, you bitch!¡± Jane hissed in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m no longer satisfied with this


    marriage, you have to call it off,¡± Jane informed me curtly.


    ¡°What are you even saying?¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s already done, Jane. Get a hold of yourself.¡± I


    scoffed.


    She was about to p me when her mother stepped into the room.


    ¡°Jane! What are you doing?¡± My adoptive mother tried to stop her.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want this marriage to hold. I want it called off!¡± Jane grumbled in irritation.


    I ignored them and took my luggage that I had already arranged.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I will do everything to make sure you get him back. Trust me. ¡° That was thest word I


    heard as I went out of the room to meet my new contracted husband.


    The ride was an awkward one until we arrived at a gigantic mansion built with brown bricks and a


    bronze gate.


    I followed him into the mansion and almost gasped at the people I saw in his living room.


    Three hot-looking women, dressed in a sexy bathrobe that showed their neckline and attractive


    thighs.


    I turned to him, looking confused but the smile on his face turned me off.


    ¡°Who are they and what are they doing here?¡± I had to ask.


    ¡°They are¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his statement when they approached him and gave him tight romantic


    hugs. In my presence.


    ¡°Mr. James, thank you so much forst night. I really enjoyed doing it with you.¡± One of thedies


    said.


    ¡°Yeah, thank goodness you refused to use the condom, I enjoyed it more.¡± The second said and I


    watched them in astonishment.


    ¡°Can we do it another time? More hotter, you know.¡± The third giggled, nting a cheek on his face


    which left marks because of their lipgloss.


    It was so annoying that they didn¡¯t even notice me until one turned. My eyes were already filled with


    pain and annoyance.


    ¡°Mr. James, is this a newdy for the night?¡± One of the girls asked, giving me a long look and I


    scoffed.


    ¡°What?¡± I gave her a dirty look in anger.


    ¡°Alright girls, let¡¯s talk some other time. I have an important guest.¡± He said, giving each of them a


    kiss on their cheek.


    ¡°Sure, hot daddy. We are going.¡± They brushed me apart, flirtatiously.


    ¡°Enjoy the night, he is hot in bed.¡± One whispered to me andughed before leaving the room.


    I secretly clenched my fist. This was a total embarrassment.


    Must he show himself on our first day?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± He said nervously and I shook my head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± I faced him, trying hard to hide the dissatisfaction on my face.


    ¡°What?¡± He looked startled.


    ¡°We just have to go by the contract. Stay away from each other¡¯s personal life. After all, all these


    are fake.¡± I reminded him curtly and he looked taken aback by my speech.


    ¡°But I ¡­¡± He began but I shunned him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest here. I¡¯m doing this for the money and you are doing this for god knows what. So,


    let¡¯s mind our business and act fair in public. That would save us the stress.¡± I informed him and he


    sighed heavily.


    ¡°So¡­?¡± He curled his lips, unable toplete the statement.


    ¡°So, where is my room?¡± I raised a sly brow.


    I grabbed the handle of my box, attempting to enter the room he had pointed.


    ¡°Can we have dinner together?¡± He asked him after a brief silence.


    ¡°I will¡­¡± I began but he stopped me with his hand in the air.


    ¡°Not just us, some of my girls areing over and I want to introduce you to them. Don¡¯t you think


    it¡¯s best you tag along with us?¡± He smiled, staring at me.


    ¡°What?¡± That was the biggest disgraceful word I have heard.


    Bringing unknown call girls to ¡®our¡¯ house? Ridiculous!

 Chapter 3: Trusting the Wrong People

    Chapter 3: Trusting the Wrong People


    Leena¡¯s POV


    ¡°What?!¡± The news I heard on the phone startled me as I stood up and grabbed my handbag. I


    checked through the cab for the contract but couldn¡¯t find it.


    ¡°I... I will be with you shortly, please bear with me and don¡¯t ignore him.¡± I rushed out of the room


    and almost bumped into James.


    ¡°Whatsup? Why are you in a hurry?¡± He gave me a long look.


    ¡°I... It¡¯s none of your business.¡± I brushed him aside and left through the door.


    In the garage, I saw different colorful cars parked. I wondered who they were as I tried to book a


    ride with my phone.


    Soon, I saw three sets of different women approaching our mansion. They look so hot in their sexy


    tight skirts.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Absentmindedly, I questioned them.


    ¡°What does it look like, bitch? James is done with you so screw off, it¡¯s our turn.¡± One of thedies


    hissed.


    ¡°Do you know who¡­?¡± I hadn¡¯t finished my statement when another shoved me aside and went


    away.


    I gave them a long disastrous look, feeling helpless and annoyed since I couldn¡¯t fight them.


    My phone beeped, reminding me of what I was doing before the distraction.


    ¡°Why are you trying to breach the contract!¡± I stormed into the mansion in annoyance, pping the


    file on the table.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± My father hissed.


    ¡°Thank goodness you are here.¡± My mother stepped into the living room with Jane beside her.


    I exhaled deeply. ¡°We had an agreement, didn¡¯t we?¡± I raised a brow but got silence in response.


    ¡°Why are you trying to back down now? I just got a call from the hospital that my brother¡¯s payment


    hasn¡¯t been deposited. As if that¡¯s not enough, I haven¡¯t seen any alert for my school fees.¡± I


    exined to them rashly.


    ¡°And is this the right tone to use?¡± My father questioned in disgust.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. But I can vividly remember the tone you used in forcing me into marrying that notorious


    yboy. Besides, my brother is dying. Do you expect me to stay calm?¡± My eyes danced left and


    right, staring at them in dismay.


    ¡°Ehrmm¡­ Anita, why haven¡¯t you sent the money across? I thought I had my secretary send it to


    you?¡± My father¡¯s eyes shifted from me.


    My adoptive mother shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s because we are not yet done with our business.¡± My mother


    scoffed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I raised an anxious brow.


    ¡°We have a new deal for you.¡± Jane crossed her leg as she sat down.


    ¡°New deal?¡± I scoffed. ¡°It seems you all are taking me for a fool.¡± I hissed.


    ¡°If you disagree, then we have no business with you.¡± My adoptive mother sighed.


    ¡°Divorce James Wellson and we will give you a check right now.¡± Janes spilled bluntly.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± I questioned curtly, looking at them in disbelief.


    Even though this union wasn¡¯t my choice, it was a deal and I had to finish up with it and free myself.


    What were they trying to do?


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jane asked, standing from the couch.


    ¡°I said are you insane? I should divorce him? Then, who is the next target? Who do you want me to


    marry this time? A blind man or a dying man?¡± I rambled with words in annoyance.


    ¡°I see you have developed wings?¡± All this time, my father didn¡¯t say a word. I sighed,ughing at


    myself in mockery.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do your part of the deal, I will take this to court!¡± I threatened them seriously but rather


    than being afraid, theyughed at them.


    ¡°Court? Can you even afford awyer¡¯s fee?¡± Jane smirked, with mockery lingering in her voice.


    ¡°I was so stupid to trust and believe you all. But, this is the end.¡± I look at them seriously. ¡°I will


    never step foot here in my life and as for this marriage, it will be in my wish to end it, no one can


    force me to!¡± I said seriously and stormed out of the room. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Leena! Leena! You brat!¡± They kept on yelling and calling out my name but I gave them deaf ears.


    This was it. This was thest time I would trust people.


    Running into the hospital where my brother was hospitalized, I met the doctor in the hallway.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my brother¡¯s condition?¡± I asked impatiently and he sighed heavily.


    ¡°Mrs. Leena, I¡¯m afraid we will have to shut down the oxygen in your brother¡¯s room and also have


    him discharged from this hospital.¡± The doctor began and I looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°What are you even saying?¡± I looked at him cryptically.


    ¡°I mean your bill is overdue. You are yet to pay for his amodation fee or oxygen fee, what do


    we say about the surgery fee?¡± the doctor gave me a cold stare and I swallowed hard, shaking my


    head.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s life is at stake and you have to do something.¡± The doctor warned me.


    ¡°Please, can you just help me today? I will try my best and make sure I pay the outstanding bills,


    please, don¡¯t ignore my brother¡¯s health issue.¡± I begged him desperately as tears rolled from my


    eyes.


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Leena, this has already been agreed by the boards, I can¡¯t help


    you.¡± He shoved me aside and went down the hallway.


    ¡°No. What can I do? What should I do?¡± I covered my mouth with my hands, staring at my brother


    who was sleeping through the transparent window.


    ¡°I trusted the wrong people, should I just do it?¡± I was still mumbling sadly when my phone started


    ringing. Without checking the caller, I picked up the call.


    ¡°Miss. Leena, you have three days to clear your school bills else your certificate will be confiscated


    till further notice.¡± Before I could speak, the call ran into a beep, and the tears I had been controlling


    rolled down from my eyes.


    What should I do?

 Chapter 4: Forever a Playboy

    Chapter 4: Forever a yboy


    Leena¡¯s POV


    This was the only option I had left.


    I exhaled heavily before pushing the door open with my hand on the doorknob.


    As the gentleman saw him, he sighed and concentrated on what he was doing with hisptop.


    ¡°Sir¡­.¡± I lowered my face.


    ¡°You are here again, how can I help you this time?¡± He snorted, looking displeased.


    ¡°I thought you saw my messagest night.¡± I began but he didn¡¯t respond to me. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to


    ask for a loan. I promise to pay back before the deadline.¡± I said impatiently and he smirked in


    mockery before standing from his seat.


    ¡°Leena, I know how I forced youst time before I could get my money back. Thepany almost


    fired me.¡± He grumbled, approaching me. I stepped backward.


    ¡°Something came upst night which I exined to you,¡± I mumbled with a shaking voice.


    ¡°And you are saying that thing won¡¯te up again?¡± He raised a scornful brow and I swallowed


    hard.


    ¡°Mr. Mike, it¡¯s just $500,000.¡± I spilled bluntly as his action was beginning to get me annoyed.


    ¡°Just $500,000?¡± Heughed, turning his back on me. ¡°Then go get it somewhere else.¡± He sighed


    and I quickly walked over to him.


    My hands were holding his legs as I knelt, staring at him with my weak sad eyes.


    ¡°Please, I really need your help. This time, a life and someone¡¯s future depends on him.¡± I begged


    desperately and he gave me a long look without saying a word.


    Inwardly, I prayed fervently that he would grant me a second chance or help me. I was a broken


    ve in distress.


    ¡°I¡­¡± His eyes became cold and anxious as he looked through the transparent part of his door. I


    followed his eyes but ended up seeing a silhouette that walked away.


    I returned my gaze. ¡°Mr. Mike.¡± I shook his legs. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Just thisst time, I will help you.¡± He said after a deep sigh and I exhaled in relief.


    ¡°Thank you very very much, sir.¡± My voice pervaded excitement and happiness.


    ¡°But¡­¡± He began but fell silent.


    ¡°But, what?¡± I raised an anxious brow.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t pay before this month ends, you must sleep with me.¡± He spilled bluntly, staring into my


    restless eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped. ¡°I can ept to pay 25% in return and not to pay with my body!¡± I refused


    strongly.


    ¡°Does this mean you don¡¯t want the money?¡± He raised a scornful brow, looking quite intimidating.


    He knew he had gotten me trapped.


    No matter how I tried to clean my eyes, they were still red and swollen. I cried my heart out because


    he was my only hope.


    ¡°Do you have to go around downgrading my reputation?¡± I held the handrail, attempting to go


    upstairs when his statement stopped me.


    ¡°What?¡± I faced him, giving him a disgusted look.


    ¡°You heard me vividly. Why did you visit the loan sharks?¡± He smirked. ¡°I even heard you were on


    the ground, wailing like a rejected prostitute.¡± He yapped before I could say a word.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you taint my reputation or insult me in my face!¡± I warned him.


    ¡°Do you have any dignity left?¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your husband, Leena. You should ask me for


    help rather than begging strangers!¡± He sounded annoyed and angry.


    I smirked, darting a cold look at him. ¡°Point of correction, you are my ¡®contracted¡¯ ¡®fake¡¯ husband


    and you have no right to trample on my private life,¡± I warned him seriously.


    ¡°But I want to help you, can¡¯t you trust me and rely on me? That¡¯s the reason you married me,


    wasn¡¯t it?¡± He raised a brow.


    ¡°I married you for my family and never for my sake. Besides, I can never rely on a man who still toys


    around women. I don¡¯t even know when you might dump me.¡± Ished at his face and he fell silent.


    There was a brief pause.


    ¡°So, do not ask for my needs or help me because I don¡¯t need it. As I have said earlier, let¡¯s mind


    each other¡¯s business.¡± I said curtly.


    ¡°Really?¡± I didn¡¯t wait to answer his question as I stormed back to my room.


    Before going to bed, I took out my phone and sent him a message.


    ¡°[I¡¯m up for it. Send me the money.]¡±


    It didn¡¯t take up to three minutes since I sent the message and my ount was credited with


    $500,000. I had a mix of bitter-sweet feelings as I fell on the bed, closing my eyes.


    The following evening, I woke up to the noiseing from downstairs. I had been so stressed that I


    hadn''t been able to have a good sleep and just when I wanted my peace, something was cooking


    downstairs.


    I walked downstairs in annoyance.


    ¡°Can you turn down the ¡­.?¡± I stopped talking, stunned at a spot when I saw James, my so-called


    fake husband f*cking a stranger on our armchair and the other was suckling his nipple.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± I yelled in anger and disgust, and he didn¡¯t stop. He used his hands to


    im the stranger¡¯s ass. I looked at him in ultimate disbelief.


    ¡°James? What is this?¡± I questioned him again.


    ¡°Jamie, is she another whore?¡± Theyughed and she faced me. ¡°C¡¯mon,e and join the party.


    He has new styles.¡± She gushed.


    I shook my head continually. Was this the man my dear sister was madly in love with and wanted


    me to divorce?


    This was enough reason to divorce him as he was doing it in my face, without RESPECT!


    ¡°James! I hate you!¡± I squealed in anger, for the fact that he screwed the woman hard and ignored


    me.


    ¡°Wanna join?¡± That was the next annoying statement that escaped from his mouth and I was taken


    aback.


    ¡°What?¡± I curled my lips, my eyes already turning red.


    ¡°I know this is all a contract but can you have respect for me?¡± I made aeback, ¡°Why do you


    have to bringdies to the house and have sex in my presence? Am I that of a fool to you?¡± I yelled


    at his face and he pulled his cock from her.


    I exhaled, feeling relieved that he had understood me but it was the opposite. The otherdy quickly


    took his cock into her mouth and suckle it while moaning. He grunted, closing his eyes briefly.


    ¡°This is insane! You are worse than a man, James!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Mind your business, don¡¯t interrupt me.¡± He furrowed a brow, staring at me.


    ¡°What? Is that all you have to say to me?¡±

 Chapter 5: Be My Playboy

    Chapter 5: Be My yboy


    Leena¡¯s POV


    ¡°Leena, Leena..!¡± He tried to get a hold of me but I quickly walked out of the living room. Thedies


    he wasted himselfst night were still lying drowsily on the armchair and ground.


    ¡°Please, let me exin myself.¡± He grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Exin yourself? Why?¡± I scoffed, looking at him with disinterest.


    ¡°What happenedst night? I¡¯m really sorry.¡± He lowered his head, feeling guilty and I smirked.


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for, Mr. James. We already made ourselves clear.¡± I spilled bluntly.


    ¡°Someone spiked my drinkst night, that was why I brought them home. I had no idea that I was


    home with them¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Checking the CCTV camera, I¡¯m dimwitted towards my action.¡± He


    said dolefully.


    ¡°You know you are good at ying this game. But you owe me no apology and I don¡¯t believe you.


    Live your life as you please and don¡¯t disturb me.¡± I shunned him.


    ¡°Trust me, Leena.¡± He didn¡¯t let me go and I turned my back on him. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a cheating husband


    but after our wedding, I had decided not to bring any woman home. What happenedst night, I


    really have no idea about it.¡± He shook his head and I sighed.


    Luckily, I managed to take my hand away from him.


    ¡°Suit yourself, fucker.¡± I spat at his face before leaving the widepound.


    I felt his eyes on me the whole time and the actions ofst night clouded in my memory.


    Who would believe such an excuse? I wasn¡¯t a fool.


    The way he screwed those women? That showed how desperate he wanted it.


    I strolled into a trending saloon in the street. The saloon was one of the best and fancy in the city


    and big women visited the ce for hair and spa treatment. Fortunately, I was friends with the


    owner of the ce and she had promised to help me with a job if ever I was stranded.


    As I was about to enter the saloonpletely, I saw Jane and three huge-looking men.


    Immediately, I hid behind the makeover room, staring at her anxiously and wondering what she was


    doing there. It was still early and the saloon hadn¡¯t opened officially.


    ¡°Did you do what I asked?¡± Jane¡¯s eyes rolled from each of the men and they nodded.


    ¡°Yes, ma. We made sure he went home with the hot chicks.¡± One of the men nodded and my


    interest rose. What were they talking about?


    ¡°Did you make sure the girls were ovting?¡± Jane¡¯s brow raised.


    ¡°Yes, Ma. We also added enough doses of the drug. Mr. James won¡¯t know himself after


    everything.¡± I almost gasped when I heard the man¡¯s statement, using my hand to cover my mouth.


    ¡°So, Jane had a hand in this? Is she trying to ruin my marriage or ruin the man she loves?¡± I


    wondered inwardly as anger permeated through my eyes.


    She gave each of them a bunch of dors before strolling out of the saloon. I was in a daze for a


    few minutes and could only break out after hearing a shout from my corner.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The person cried out.


    ¡°Oh¡­! Ma.¡± I greeted. She was the owner of the Saloon.


    ¡°Yeah, why are you here?¡± For some reason, her attitude and tone towards me were different. I


    wanted to ask her if something had happened but something stopped me.


    ¡°Ma, you know... you promised to ¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my statement when she shunned me.


    ¡°Please, leave my shop. I¡¯m no longer interested in keeping poor and useless people. I also don¡¯t


    want to see you within my shop axis.¡± She yelled at my face.


    ¡°But Ma, we were¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t finish my statement, and she pped me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I might do this again.¡± She fired at me.


    My hands were on my face as I left the saloon.


    What was going on? Why was she rigid with me when we were close in the past? And Jane, what


    was she up to?


    The fact I was bothered didn¡¯t hide, rather it showed on my face.


    But something distracted my attention and I left myself to swim in my illusion.


    It was my dream heels, disyed on the showcase. Due to curiosity, I walked into DREAM MALL,


    with the hopes of asking for the price of the shoe. Inwardly, I knew it was an expensive ce but


    then, it helped me escape the bitter reality I was facing. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I waved at one of the sales reps at the counter.


    She gave me a long look from my head to my toe before nodding her head reluctantly.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°That shoe.¡± I walked over and took a pair then I walked back to her. ¡°How much is it?¡± I raised an


    anxious brow as I got a clear view of the sparkling silver heels.


    ¡°Hey, give that back.¡± The sales rep quickly snatched it from me, I wondered what was happening.


    ¡°Do you know how expensive it is? This shoe cost $100 million.¡± She spilled bluntly and my eyes


    widened, I tried not to gasp.


    ¡°You can never purchase it in your entire life.¡± She hissed.


    ¡°Give it to her.¡± I heard a thick masculine voice from behind and when I turned around, it was


    James.


    Now, I didn¡¯t know if I should despise him or pity him since he was a victim of Jane¡¯s game.


    Though reminiscing on how he screwed those women annoyed me. For some reason, secretly, I


    wished it was me.


    ¡°James?¡± I was surprised to see him.


    ¡°That shoe, give it to my wife.¡± His voice was filled with authority and seriousness.


    ¡°Sir, this is Natalie Taylor''s first edition heel. It can never be found anywhere.¡± The sales rep


    reminded him.


    ¡°My wife deserves to wear it more. Give it to her.¡± I felt loved for the first time, seeing how he fought


    for what I loved.


    ¡°I wish you could be only my yboy.¡± Unexpectedly, these words escaped from my mouth.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± His eyes diverted to my corner and I swallowed hard, feeling super nervous.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    It was eight o¡¯clock in the morning when Ivy logged in to her Twitter ount and posted a picture.


    Then she put down her phone on the table as she walked her way to the window. She looked


    around and saw the bright weather. Suddenly, a sly smile crept on her lips, and she let out a


    sarcasticugh.


    ¡°Why did I get truly blind by my love towards Wyatt and married him?¡± she mumbled; a sudden tint


    of regret lit her heart.


    That photo that she just posted on her Twitter ount is the photo that Alice Perez sent to her. She


    smiled. That photo was once one of the reasons why she divorced Wyatt, and now, she can¡¯t


    believe that she will use it to take revenge for what they did to her on the inte.


    How dare Wyatt post such lies on social media? And he thought he could destroy her that easily?


    She scoffed and shook her head. She walked towards the table, grabbed her phone, and dialed the


    phone number of the private investigator. She smiled when she got the result.


    She got herptop since the information she needed was sent to her email.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes widened, and sheughed out loud when she saw the result. Now, all she needs to do is


    post her statement together with the proofs.


    Wyatt Reed, I am sorry that the ne had been stolen. But worry less because I hired a private


    investigator to track it down overnight. And FYI, the ne ended up in the hands of your sister,


    Miss Piper Reed.


    After typing these words, she attached the report from the P.I., And one photo shows Piper and the


    ne they¡¯ve been looking for. The photo was taken inside the Casino, and the ne was on


    the table Piper while ying cards.


    After posting Wyatt and Alice¡¯s photo as well as the statement and report about the ne, the


    gossip was set on track, andizens started to throw their opinions. Some are on her side, and


    some are not.


    And when she checked the first photo that she posted, she smirked when she read thements.


    The photo serves as a hint about Wyatt¡¯s affair. Andizens concluded that it was the reason for


    their divorce.


    Ivyughed out loud. Now, who do they think they are? They thought of her as a lowly person, but


    now, she can abruptly change theizens¡¯ voices.


    She is innocent, yet they¡¯re trying to destroy her?


    ON THE other hand, Wyatt was pissed as lots of his investors were pulling out their stocks. Some


    were calling him early this morning. And in just a short period, he lost millions. Damn, he cursed


    inside as his head was aching because he drank too much alcoholst night.


    He then went to work early, and his assistant stood there nervously, barely daring to breathe deeply.


    ¡°Who authorized the P.R. department to send a such statement on behalf of thepany?!¡± his


    thunderous voice roared inside his office. He gritted his teeth as he squinted his eyes.


    Ken, his assistant, gulped as fear registered in his eyes while looking at Wyatt. ¡°L-Last night¡­¡± he


    gobbled again, trying to hide his fear, ¡°it was your mother whomanded it, and she said y-you


    have been notified.¡±


    Wyatt stood up and mmed his hands on the top of his desk. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You knew that I am the one who runs thispany! When did I let my mother butt in with my


    business?!¡± he eximed. His brows were arched and stern. ¡°Fire everyone in the P.R. department!¡±


    he added, and the veins in his neck can be seen because of his anger.


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± Ken replied as his heart quivered.


    ¡°Takedown Ivy¡¯s tweets immediately,¡± he uttered, wearing his dark gaze, which you could see a


    dreadful storm that was forming.


    Ken was still shocked but managed to bow his head. ¡°ze Hall of mour Entertainment has


    announced that no one can delete it for 24 hours,¡± he replied, which made Wyatt frown.


    ¡°mour Entertainment? What does the biggest entertainmentpany care about this issue?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Sir,¡± Ken replied.


    Wyatt was put into deep thought. It¡¯s impossible that Ivy has something to do about it. How could Ivy


    possess such a high ability?


    He shook his head and was about to sit down when his phone rang. His eyes were cold as he


    darted his gaze to the phone and saw the caller. He grabbed the phone, and his grip on it tightened.


    He didn¡¯t allow his mom to call the cops, and how did she end up causing a huge fuss?!


    Suppose Ivy didn¡¯t find out about the ne. Her mother¡¯s statement will bound to destroy Ivy.


    With that possibility, Wyatt can¡¯t help himself not to feel anger toward his mother. How could she do


    it? All along, he thought she was okay with Ivy, but why?


    His phone continues ringing, and he doesn¡¯t bother to answer it until it stops. He heaved a deep


    sigh and pulled the chair, then he sat.


    After a few seconds, his phone rings again. Frowning, he checked for the caller again, and his


    forehead creased.


    ¡°Dad,¡± he uttered when he answered the call.


    ¡°How could Ivy delete the article on the inte immediately and tweet fake information on Twitter?¡±


    his dad asked in a low voice and calm manner, but Wyatt could feel that he was just concealing a


    great deal of wrath.


    Then suddenly, the line became static for a bit, and this time, Wyatt could hear his mother¡¯s rant.


    ¡°Bring to me that slut, Wyatt!¡±


    Wyatt gritted his teeth and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Did she do something wrong?¡± he


    asked. ¡°The tweet from Ivy proves that it was your daughter who stole the ne!¡± he added.


    Wyatt admits that he was enraged when he saw Ivy¡¯s tweets. The way how she responds shows


    sarcasm. And it seems like they cannot get back together.


    Wyatt could take down that article about her, but it was taken care of before he could delete itst


    night. He knew that the usations were fake. The statement was fake. And he will do his best to


    defend his wife. But someone already took care of it. And this morning, he found out that it was all


    his mother¡¯s scheme! Which enraged him even more. How could his mother nonchntly frame


    Ivy?


    ¡°Huh?! How do I know that your sister took it?¡± her mother replied, but Wyatt could feel the sarcasm


    in her voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that¡¯s the ne you keep in your safe? And she knew about the password, isn¡¯t she? Is


    there anyone else but her?¡± Wyatt asked simultaneously, rage growing inside him. He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s


    not toote to make your apology, mom. The PR is still here, but I will definitely fire them before this


    day ends,¡± he added.


    Wyatt¡¯s words made Eva Reed¡¯s eyes widen, and her system is shocked. ¡°W-What? I will


    apologize?¡± she asked andughed sarcastically. ¡°How dare that slut, a gold digger, a stranger, will


    make me beg on my knees? Wyatt, bring that slut back here, and I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson!¡±


    she eximed, which made Wyatt grimace because of his mom¡¯s loud voice.


    Wyatt sighed. ¡°You knew we¡¯re not already married,¡± he replied and hung up. Anger registered on


    his face. His grip on his phone tightened. He took a deep breath and calmed himself as he tried to


    dial Ivy¡¯s number.


    However, it cannot be reached.


    Wyatt harshly puts down his phone which causes a loud noise. Afterward, he cast a chilly nce at


    his assistant, Ken.


    ¡°Find out where Ivy is and give me information in fifteen minutes,¡± hemanded, which Ken did.


    And when Wyatt¡¯s assistant came back after a few minutes, he stated that Ivy was not in the city


    and there was no sign of her whereabouts. This information made Wyatt¡¯s face darken.


    After a few hours, Wyatt decided to release a public apology and clear that it was just a


    misunderstanding. But he didn¡¯t mention their marriage.


    And while Wyatt is scrolling the feed on Ivy¡¯s Twitter, it hurt him a little more. He scrolled down and


    started to read them.


    @Ivy: Wyatt is back, and I¡¯m delighted¡­ (:


    @Ivy: The rain is pouring. I¡¯m not sure if Wyatt has an umbre.


    @Ivy: Wyatt picked me up. <3


    @Ivy: Wyatt¡¯s breakfast has been prepared.


    Wyatt stopped reading the rest when he felt a sudden pang in his chest. In her tweets, he could feel


    her undying love. When he refreshed her newsfeed, herst statement broke him because he could


    feel the coldness in it¡ªnot to mention that Ivy also posted the stolen photo of him and Alice.


    And he tried to remember their rtionship in the past three years.


    Ivy knew that he was not that vocal. He¡¯s not good at expressing what he truly feels. And the fact


    that he thinks that Ivy is fine in their situation, he then chooses to be at ease. And then he will find


    out that he¡¯s unconsciously hurting her.


    His chest felt heavy, his eyes were gloomy, and his heart seemed to have been squeezed heavily.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    ONE MONTH LATER...


    A royalty banquet was being held in the heart of the city, and it would be attended by various


    business tycoons, showbiz celebrities, and elite people. It was a significant and costly gathering for


    the upper ss and society. And it must bepletely secure¡ªthe organizers made certain that


    the entire perimeter was guarded and secured.


    Wyatt Reed and his friend Alice Perez were clearly the focus of the media as they walked out of


    their magnificent Mercedes Benz sports car at the Walton Hotel¡¯s entrance.


    Wyatt Reed was full of aura and iparable as he got out of his car.


    Alice adores the spotlight that they have thrown. As soon as she learned about Wyatt¡¯s divorce, she


    was overjoyed and realized her opportunity had arrived. She is, however, still ill at the present, as


    Wyatt has ceased visiting her at the hospital.


    Wyatt was scheduled to attend the event alone. On the other hand, Alice¡¯s uncle invited her to


    attend as Wyatt¡¯s date.


    And no one dared to look at Alice once they were inside. The public was aware that she was the


    cause of Wyatt and Ivy¡¯s divorce.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Reed...¡± the organizer extended his hand to shake, but they were interrupted by a


    disturbance at the hotel entrance.


    ¡°Cooper Morgan is on her way...¡± the audience eximed.


    In front of him, a luxuriously tailored Rolls-Royce came to a halt. Cooper is, in fact, the fabled Wall


    Street thug. He walked out of his car wearing the style Wyatt had been familiar with for a long


    period of time.


    As soon as he appeared, everyone gathered around him to greet him and shake his hand.


    On the other hand, Cooper moved to the side of his car and opened the right door, and he modestly


    extended his hand, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Cooper, who has never had an intimate rtionship with a woman, will have a date?


    ¡°Ivy¡ªit is Ivy!¡± eximed the audience.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes opened as his sight fell on the woman wearing a beautiful gown studded withN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    diamonds. She glowed with elegance and wlessly delineated her slim frame. Ivy¡¯s makeup is


    wonderfully seductive with a hint of edge, emphasizing her wless facial features.


    On the other hand, Wyatt¡¯s eyes darkened, and he squinted as Ivy threw her arms around Cooper


    and walked over, a smile creeping across her face.


    As they drew closer to their side, Wyatt¡¯s heart began to throb faster, tinged with grief and rage.


    The golden hall is star-studded, as the hall is packed with the wealthy. As Reed and Morgan were


    prominent members of society, their presence pleased the public.


    Ivy was eager to meet Wyatt again; he appeared to be a stranger to her at first nce, wasn¡¯t he?


    She shook her head in disbelief. She had already abandoned their connection.


    Wyatt never brings her to this type of event during those three years. They were aware that Wyatt


    was married, but they only knew her by her given name¡ªIvy Reed¡ªat the moment.


    And this time, with Alice by his side, Ivy can¡¯t help but cynicallyugh. Considering how quickly Alice


    took her ce.


    Cooper sensed Ivy¡¯s emotion at that precise moment and caressed her arm thoughtfully. ¡°Rx. ¡°I


    am here,¡± he stated.


    Ivy raised her eyes to her brother and grinned. Her brow arched. ¡°It is not I who should be fearful,¡±


    she said thoughtfully. And Cooper understands what she¡¯s saying.


    Ivy has no worries anymore, and why should she be afraid of them?


    Letting those people belittle her for three years is enough.


    She can be invincible if she really desires!


    Cooper and Ivy approached Wyatt abruptly. Wyatt and Cooper were equally popr, regardless of


    who ranked higher.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, I¡¯ve been looking up to your great name in the business society for a long time,¡± Cooper


    asserted and let out a smile.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Wyatt replied, coldly which made Cooper let out a soft chuckle.


    Cooper initiated to shake their hands, and Wyatt¡¯s eyes were fixed on the woman next to Cooper.


    Ivy stood next to Cooper, her smile was dazzling, lustrous, and transparent, and the custom-made


    dress lined with white skin was wless, making her change into a different person. And Wyatt can¡¯t


    take his gaze off her. He was seeing radiant Ivy in front of him. She¡¯s strange, and her aura seems


    dangerous.


    ¡®The day she disappeared; she went to Cooper¡¯s side. And what is her rtionship with Cooper?¡¯


    The mood was weird at the time, and fury was welling up in Wyatt¡¯s eyes as a result of the thoughts


    racing through his mind.


    On the other hand, Alice, observing Wyatt¡¯s facial expression, angered her, and she gritted her


    teeth. ¡°Ivy, why are you here? As far as I know, you can¡¯t afford toe to this kind of event,¡± Alice


    asserted; her voice was sharp, and Ivy could feel the disgust and envy in it.


    Alice seems to remind Ivy not to forget her lowly status. And this brought a grin to Ivy¡¯s face.


    Wyatt scowled and was ready to say something to alleviate the tension when Cooper responded.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± he said, his attention fixed on Wyatt and to Alice. ¡°I don¡¯t remember her face in the


    business industry. And who does she believe she is?¡± he inquired, attempting to maintain his


    composure.


    Alice was taken aback by Cooper¡¯s remarks. ¡°Mister, I¡¯m not familiar with you either¡ª¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cooper¡¯s lips formed a wicked sneer.


    Alice sneered. ¡°What is your justification for defending that slut? That woman,¡± she said, gesturing


    towards Ivy, ¡°she recently divorced Wyatt.¡±


    Alice couldn¡¯t believe Ivy could sway someone as powerful as Cooper Morgan to her side.


    Cooper glowed with a grin, ¡°who says Ivy cannot live on her own following a divorce? Do you


    believe she will reconcile with your boyfriend¡ª¡±


    ¡°We are not romantically involved.¡± Wyatt¡¯s chilly voice snuffed out the ambient murmur.


    Alice clumsily pushed a strand of her hair behind her ear and nced at Wyatt as if pleading for


    assistance¡ªthat he would withdraw what he had just said.


    On the other hand, Wyatt remained there impassively, with no intention of breaking her siege.


    Ivy grinned; her lips curved into a smirk.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not worrying too much, Alice?¡±


    The banquet was packed, but Ivy didn¡¯t even nce at Wyatt. And it was Cooper who cast a cold,


    abrupt re at Alice.


    ¡°It appears as though the entire banquet¡¯s style has be less elegant as a result of your


    appearance,¡± he said to Alice, ¡°and Wyatt¡¯s taste in selecting his date needs to be enhanced,¡± he


    continued, his attention set on Wyatt¡¯s this time.


    Cooper smirked and, not wanting to spend any more time, he pulled his sister to the other side.


    Alice couldn¡¯t believe she was being mocked by a member of the powerful elite. Her eyes were on


    the edge of welling up with tears.


    ¡°Wyatt...¡± her voice sounds foreboding.


    Wyatt, who is indifferent to her, simply stared at the two who walked away. His face was frostbitten.


    His heart seemed to be heavy. And he is not in the mood to consider anything else at the moment.


    He scoffed and shook his head, his eyes filled with pain. How long had he been divorced? And Ivy


    was already leading a dashing life, oblivious to his presence?


    Several business partners came to say hello to Wyatt. He simply smiled at them, exited the


    banquet, and sought a serene ce.


    Alice trailed behind him, calling his name as she grasped Wyatt¡¯s arm, bringing him to a halt.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not follow me, Alice,¡± he whispered as he walked away.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    There is bright and moist water in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window. The corner of the


    swimming pool is secluded and unupied. Ivy holds a ss of red wine while admiring the


    moonlight that reflected into the water.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡±


    Ivy stood there; her lips curled into a wicked sneer. She had a sense that someone was


    approaching. She caught a glimpse of Alice¡¯s face via her peripheral vision, and she wanted to


    laugh out loud at her sweet andpassionate expressions...


    And when Alice stopped in front of her, her facial expressions suddenly became slightly cold¡ª


    completely removing her disguise as a mighty woman.


    ¡°Did you intentionallye to the banquet?¡± she asked and arched her brow, ¡°you¡¯re trying to get


    close again to Wyatt, huh?¡± Alice moved closer to her, and her jaw clenched. ¡°If I were you, I would


    stay away from him and nevere back,¡± she added.


    Ivy locked her gaze on Alice with a sneering look in her eyes. ¡°Alice, the whole world knows that


    you are the third party oinour marriage. Even though the news has been taken down, including your


    picture with Wyatt, it doesn¡¯t change that people knew you as the third party. And do you still have


    the audacity to approach me this time?¡±


    Alice smirked. ¡°Ivy, fame is not important¡ªthe feelings are more important. Wyatt and I will be the


    ones who are meant for each other. Not you,¡± Alice softly snorted unwillingly, scrutinizing her from


    top to bottom.


    Ivy let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Meant for each other?¡± she nodded. ¡°All right,¡± she added. Ivy doesn¡¯t


    know if Wyatt expresses something profound to Alice. Alice was just the sister of Wyatt¡¯s best friend


    who died¡ªand Ivy doesn¡¯t know the real reason why his best friend died and why Wyatt needs to


    give extra effort to Alice.


    When they got married, as she was head-over-heels with Wyatt, they came up with the condition


    that she needed to donate blood for Alice in return. And Ivy was stupid to bite the trap.


    Ivy never asks Wyatt about Alice. She never asks why he¡¯s exerting too much effort for her. For


    three years, she remained silent and followed Wyatt¡¯s orders.


    ¡°So, you used the money that Wyatt gave you to get yourself into this royalty banquet, right?


    Otherwise, how can a lowly like youe to such a ce? Your clothes,¡± Alice¡¯s eyes went down to


    Ivy¡¯s dress, ¡°your jewelry¡­ you rented those, right?¡± she asked and let out a mocked smile.


    Ivy smirked and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re this hypocrite just because you wanted to


    have Wyatt. Do you think Wyatt loves you?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± Alice asked and took a few more steps backward, even if Ivy


    was just standing in front of her.


    What a crazy woman.


    ¡°Ivy,¡± a sly smirk formed on Alice¡¯s lips as if she were nning to do something. Alice¡¯s eyes


    flickered as she was already on the side of the pool. Suddenly, Alice fell backward into the pool, and


    the ssh of the water made by the impact of Alice¡¯s body on the water attracted the other people¡¯s


    attention to the event.


    The crowd gasped in shock, and they started to murmur.


    Ivy roamed her eyes, and suddenly a shback reminded her of three years ago. It was a de ja vu;


    the same situation happened when Wyatt married her.


    She can clearly remember Alice¡¯s words three years ago¡­ ¡°Ivy, if you think I will congratte you


    on getting married to Wyatt, then you¡¯re wrong. Wyatt doesn¡¯t love you. If it were not for the fact that


    you could donate blood to me at any time, Wyatt would not have agreed to marry you!¡± after Alice


    said that, she also jumped into the pool at Wyatt¡¯s mansion and yed as a victim.


    Back to the present, Alice is struggling in the water and screaming for help. What a drama queen.


    Afterward, Ivy saw Wyatt dive into the water and hugged Alice as he lifted her to the side of the


    pool.


    Ivy was still there, standing and watching how Alice put up a show. Alice spoke and looked into


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes when they got back on the side. ¡°I came to apologize to her, but she didn¡¯t forgive me,


    Wyatt,¡± she asserted, trying to seek Wyatt¡¯s sympathy, which made Ivy arch her brow. Alice buried


    her face into Wyatt¡¯s chest as she started to sob.


    The crowd who sees Alice¡¯s drama darted a strange look at Ivy.


    Soon as Cooper heard themotion in the pool area, he rushed to see it, and when he saw Ivy.


    Cooper was about to approach her when Ivy gave him a warning look not to meddle. Cooper then


    nodded and stayed away from the crowd.


    On the other hand, Wyatt huffed at Alice, who was soaking wet, and took off his coat and wrapped it


    around her. Then he looked up at Ivy wearing his cold eyes.


    Ivy wanted to scoff, as Wyatt said earlier, that they were not romantically involved. But their actions


    ¡ªthe way how Wyatt hugged her¡­ Ivy gritted her teeth and let go of those thoughts. The hell she


    cares?


    Ivy just met Wyatt¡¯s gaze with the same intensity, then suddenly, the corner of her lips drew a hint of


    mockery.


    ¡°Wyatt, you knew that Alice used this trick once. Ah. Scratch that; I know you won¡¯t believe me as


    you did three years ago, with the same situation like this, right?¡± Ivy pressed her lips to stop.


    Exining to Wyatt is useless... they already break their bond together. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Alice¡¯s


    acting skills are so old-fashioned, and there¡¯s no growth at all. I¡¯m just wasting my time with her, and


    I will try my best to pretend to bepletely blind by her dark schemes,¡± she added and let out a


    smile.


    Engaging in Alice¡¯s drama will just make her stupid. So, it¡¯s better to stay away from her.


    Ivy was about to turn around and leave, but Alice would not let Ivy win. She then let go of Wyatt¡¯s


    embrace, grabbed Ivy¡¯s arm, and cried. ¡°Ivy, I know you don¡¯t like me, but every time you donate


    blood for me, Wyatt gives you money; what else are you not satisfied with?¡± Alice¡¯s words made the


    crowd gasp in surprise and started to murmur again. ¡°And you already divorce him, right? So, why


    are you still approaching us? You did everything and found a way toe into this banquet to seek


    revenge?¡±


    Everyone knew about the gossip that the Parker had made, but because of their power, no one


    dared to add fuel to the fire to see the hrity.


    The crowd continued to grumble, and some were puzzled.


    Isn¡¯t it that Wyatt¡¯s ex-wife is innocent?


    When Wyatt saw and heard Alice, he frowned. Alice was really rude. Wyatt was about to go over


    and pull Alice away when Ivy suddenly pierced her eyes on him and Alice.


    Ivy dragged Alice by the arm and pulled her a little bit, close to her. And Alice continues her drama


    as the victim. Ivy squeezed Alice¡¯s chin tightly and suddenly threw a p on her cheek, and this


    followed Alice¡¯s scream. When Ivy let go of Alice¡¯s hand, thetter fell into the pool. However, Ivy


    knew that she didn¡¯t push her.


    Alice¡¯s struggled in the water. And when her eyes met Ivy, she saw the coldness and the sharpness


    of it can tear her apart.


    ¡°If you want Wyatt, you can have him, and you don¡¯t have to put a drama to seek for sympathy from


    others. You can have him, and the hell I care!¡± Ivy eximed.


    Suddenly, the crowd turned their gaze to Alice and started to murmur¡ªas they changed their


    opinions.


    Wyatt¡¯s forehead creased as he stood up and looked at his wife¡ªhis ex-wife. Ivy seemed like


    another person.


    On Alice¡¯s side, she was expecting Wyatt would help her, but no one dared. She then went to the


    side and was about to climb up by herself, but she suddenly felt a chill dripping down her head. And


    she could smell the aroma of the Lafite wine dripping down to her hair. And when she looked up,


    her eyes were in horror.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes were chilly and yful, brimming with unfettered mockery; half a ss of wine was


    poured over Alice¡¯s head, and her mood became much better. After, she left.


    Wyatt followed Ivy by his gaze until shepletely disappeared from his sight.


    All eyes now are darted to Alice, and some threw res at her, and some pity her. Alice, at that


    moment, wished to sink to the ground because of embarrassment.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡± Alice¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at Wyatt intently.


    Alice hated Ivy to death, and from the moment she divorced Wyatt, she admits to herself that she


    took that chance to steal Wyatt¡¯s gaze and wanted to put the limelight on her. If only Ivy didn¡¯te


    into their lives, she would have had the opportunity to be Wyatt¡¯s girlfriend. But things didn¡¯t turn into


    what she wanted them to be. And Alice could feel that Wyatt is also in love with Ivy.


    And now, she¡¯s facing embarrassment because of what Ivy did to her.


    Suddenly, a waiter came and reached for Alice¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the pool. After that, the


    waiter bowed his head to Wyatt and left.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes darted to Alice. ¡°You just fell on your own, right?¡± he asked, wearing his dark and cold


    eyes.


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened, and she started to tremble. ¡°O-Of course, not,¡± she replied, stuttering. ¡°You


    can also see that she is insane and wants to get revenge on us. Wyatt, you believe me, right? Don¡¯t


    you forget your promise to your best friend Lawrence?¡±


    Wyatt looked at her with deep eyes; a tint of anger was visible in them. His menacing gaze made


    people shudder. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home,¡± he simply uttered.


    Alice pressed her lips and nodded.


    Then suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°look upstairs!¡¯


    Everyone was focused on the hotel¡¯s second floor, where Ivy stood casually while holding arge


    leather bag. She leaned against the railing with her arms bent.


    Alice¡¯s eyes grew bigger, her heart thumped fast, and she saw how Ivy carelessly took out a stack


    of money from the leather bag and sprinkled it without any concern on the ground, and some fell on


    the water. This scene sent shock and excitement to the crowds. One by one, even many waiters


    and guests couldn¡¯t wait to catch up and pick up the money.


    After throwing the twenty-five million dors from Ivy¡¯s leather bag, she went down and walked in


    Wyatt and Alice¡¯s direction.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    When Ivy approaches Wyatt and Alice¡¯s side, she picks the money on the ground and arches her


    brow as he meets Wyatt¡¯s eyes. ¡°This,¡± she raised the one-hundred-dor bill, ¡°are the money that


    you always transfer into my ount every time I donated blood for your woman¡ª¡±


    ¡°She is not my woman,¡± Wyatt interrupted and pierced his gaze on Ivy.


    Ivy smirked. ¡°Whatever. Those are the money that you gave to me for the past three years, and


    now,¡± she looked at Alice, ¡°I gave it back.¡± Ivy returned her gaze to Wyatt. ¡°This time, we don¡¯t owe


    each other,¡± she added. Her voice is firm and cold.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were dark, and his mood was particrly tough at the moment.


    The crowd started to grumble again. The sympathy that Alice gained earlier was thrown at Ivy. And


    now, they¡¯re throwing disgusted gazes toward Alice.


    ¡°Gosh, I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s a bitch.¡±


    ¡°How pathetic.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stupid, and she¡¯s even iming that the guy wants her, huh? What a slut.¡±


    Those are the murmurs that people throw toward Alice.


    Ivy smirked and shot a re at Alice. Then, suddenly, the crowd gasped when Ivy threw a punch


    into Alice¡¯s face before she left. Even Wyatt didn¡¯t see thating.


    Alice started to burst into tears as she covered her face. The pain that throbs into it is excruciating.


    Being awed by the moment, Alice felt a warm thing dripping down from her nose. And when she


    ced her finger below it, she saw blood. She wiped it immediately and looked at Wyatt. ¡°T-Take


    me out of here, Wyatt,¡± she whispered.


    Wyatt¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°You go first and wait for me at the parking lot,¡± he uttered, which made


    Alice nod.


    Wyatt then leaves her and seeks Ivy. He wants to talk to her, and he wouldn¡¯t slip any chance this


    time.


    He took a few turns while finding her, and when he turned to the left hall, he asked the bellboy if he


    saw Ivy, and the former pointed the way to the exit.


    Wyatt then rushed towards the exit to the other side, and he couldn¡¯t help but to gasped when he


    saw Ivy sitting in Cooper¡¯s car, while thetter was kneeling in front of her and gently rubbing Ivy¡¯s


    ankles. A sudden pulse of pain pierced into his chest when he saw their position.


    Wyatt rushed towards them with his bigger steps, and the two looked up.


    Cooper shed a smile as he reached for Ivy¡¯s hand and calmly stood beside her.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, why are you here?¡± Cooper asked, but a yful smile sneaked on the side of his lips.


    ¡°Alice needs you now. You shouldfort her,¡± he added as he tried to piss Wyatt off.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyebrows frowned; rage lingers inside his body. His eyes were fixed on Cooper¡¯s hand,


    which holds Ivy¡¯s.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± he tried topose himself not to be eaten by rage and jealousy towards Cooper and her,


    ¡°if I did something that makes you unhappy, you should settle it with me. And punching Alice¡¯s face


    is too much that I think you should go and apologize to her,¡± he stated.


    Ivy scoffed and couldn¡¯t believe that she heard those words from Wyatt. Great! What does she


    expect? Ivy stood up and locked her gaze on Wyatt.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t go? What if I don¡¯t want to do it?¡± she asked; she let go of her grasp on Cooper


    and walked closer to Wyatt, ¡°you will let her punch me back?¡±


    Wyatt was so disappointed with Ivy¡¯s attitude at the moment¡ªscratch that, ever since they divorced.


    And seeing Ivy walk around and be at ease with another man that easily made him angrier.


    ¡°Why would I apologize to someone who just provoked me to do things? I had enough with that


    bitch!¡± Anger lingers in Ivy¡¯s voice. ¡°And now, you¡¯re approaching me to teach me what¡¯s good and


    bad? Do you see how she pulls a drama? Obviously, she loves you, and why don¡¯t you just love her


    back so her craziness will stop?¡± Ivy uttered and smiled full of sarcasm.


    Wyatt nodded, and suddenly the rage in his eyes turned to sorrow and regret. He pressed his lips.


    ¡°All right, do whatever you want,¡± he asserted and left.


    And unconsciously, a tear fell from his right eye. Damn it! He cursed inside his mind. He even


    forgets his true purpose when he approaches Ivy. He would have exined his rtionship with


    Alice, but there¡¯s no need now.


    Seeing Wyatt turn around and walk away from them, Ivy¡¯s smile faded.


    Cooper patted her shoulder. ¡°You still love him, do you?¡± he asked.


    Ivy arched her brow and red at her brother. ¡°No.¡± Marrying Wyatt was a mistake, and she will not


    commit the same mistake again.


    INSIDE Wyatt¡¯s car, Alice was still wearing Wyatt¡¯s jacket. She heaved a deep sigh and was about


    to try exining what happened earlier when they heard Wyatt¡¯s driver speak. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss


    Perez?¡± he asked. The driver slowly pulled over and pointed to the huge electronic screen on the


    side of the highway, near a hotel.


    It was a video of a scene in a pool. And even though the two female¡¯s faces are filtered by mosaic,


    people who attended the banquet will recognize them. It was Alice and Ivy¡¯s scene in the pool.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was pierced into the screen, and lines were drawn to his forehead. In the silent video


    rey, it could be clearly seen that Ivy didn¡¯t even touch Alice, and it was Alice¡¯s will to step


    backward and jump off the pool. That was the first scene when Wyatt dives in to lift Alice out of the


    pool, and now, he¡¯s seeing that Alice did it on purpose.


    Anger filled Wyatt¡¯s eyes. The atmosphere inside the car became chilly. The tension was on. His


    eyes became darker and cold. And how pathetic he was when he approached Ivy a while ago and


    even dared her to apologize to Alice when in fact, it was Alice¡¯s fault all along?


    At that moment, Wyatt clenched his fist and wanted to hit something!


    As for Alice, her face became pale, and her body started to tremble in fear and anger. How could


    someone take a video of them and worst put it on advertising space and it could have been seen


    throughout the city!


    Wyatt opened the door and stepped outside. ¡°Don¡¯t ever dare to talk to me from now on. I don¡¯t


    want to see your face,¡± he uttered. His tone was cold, making the person shudder in fear. His eyes


    that pierced into Alice were deep and stoic.


    Alice was about to open her mouth, but Wyatt just mmed the car door closed, making Alice


    crushed in fear.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Wyatt could feel that his anger had nowhere to vent. Alice hit the trigger inside him. She¡¯s too much.


    Now, he can understand Ivy¡¯s behavior towards Alice.


    All along, that¡¯s the way they treated Ivy? And he¡¯s too numb not to feel it?


    Ivy never dared to act ruggedly towards others for the past three years. She¡¯s always been kind and


    humble. That¡¯s why Wyatt thought she was doing fine.


    Aside from Alice, his mom¡­ who else has been treating his wife like that for the past three years?


    Wyatt shook his head and gritted his teeth as he stared at the faded image of his car. He can¡¯t be


    with Alice in the meantime, and he hates her behavior. It¡¯s the thing that he can¡¯t tolerate.


    He started to walk and put his hands inside the pocket of his trouser when a sports car stopped


    beside him, making him stop.


    The car window on the passenger seat slowly moved down, and the person inside waved at him.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± the man said.


    Wyatt sighed when he saw Duke, a family friend.


    Duke had also gone to the banquet to socialize and find a woman that is willing to spend a night


    with him. However, what had happened in the pool area ruined his mood. When he saw Wyatt


    leave, he then followed along and wouldn¡¯t have thought that he would see Wyatt on the side of the


    road.


    Wyatt entered the passenger seat and opened the window as he lit a cigarette.


    ¡°Did you see how fierce Ivy was? And what is her rtionship with the famous bachelor Cooper


    Morgan?¡± Duke asked before he maneuvered his car.


    Wyatt frowned after hearing Duke¡¯s question. He suddenly felt irritated by it. Even he doesn¡¯t know


    the answer.


    ¡°Lucky you are because there¡¯s no reporter; otherwise, it will cause you trouble again. However,


    there¡¯s someone who took a video and worst, and they put it on the¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Wyatt interrupted.


    Duke sighed. ¡°Seems like Ivy has grudges against you, or against Alice. I don¡¯t know, but it seems


    like someone hits the trigger inside her, and she exploded. It will addmotion to your family. The


    good thing was, you two are di¡ª¡± he paused when he saw Wyatt¡¯s death re into his peripheral


    vision, ¡°-voced,¡± he continued.


    Wyatt leaned his right arm into the window and pinched the bridge of his nose to calm himself. If


    Duke won¡¯t stop, he¡¯s afraid he might punch him.


    However, Duke, who has an itchy tongue, still continues to talk. ¡°It seems like Ivy was much closer


    to Cooper than you. And I really didn¡¯t expect that Ivy could do that and have this kind of ability¡ª


    ouch!¡± Duke eximed when Wyatt hit him on the chest. ¡°Dude! Are you trying to kill us?¡± Duke


    uttered.


    ¡°I will kill you if you don¡¯t stop,¡± Wyatt asserted, wearing his chilly voice.


    Duke pressed his lips and sighed. ¡°Would you like to have a drink?¡± he proposed.


    Wyatt just nodded. Besides, he desperately needed to get rid of the irritability inside him.


    THE NEXT DAY.


    Inside the conference room, Cooper brought Ivy to thepany and officially introduced her as the


    new vice president.


    The members of the board then started to ask questions about them. They were asking if they were


    sharing an intimate rtionship. However, neither of them exined and onlyughed at it.


    As Ivy was an heiress of the Morgan Family¡ªone of the most influential business tycoons in the


    business industry, she can¡¯t just announce her true identity. She must gain the trust of the people


    that formed thepany. She needs to work for her title. Besides, dering her as thepany¡¯s


    VP is such a big opportunity.


    There were manyints from the board members, but no one dared to oppose Cooper¡¯s


    decision.


    Cooper appointed his confidant Mr. Greg Smith to be Ivy¡¯s secretary. Greg will take two hours a day


    to teach her personally, and Ivy will need to stay at Cooper¡¯s office for two hours before work.


    Cooper shook his head when he saw Ivy, who was sitting leisurely in a rocking chair. ¡°You are so


    lazy. Next time, let dad teach you personally,¡± he threatened.


    Ivy sat adequately, and she shot a re at her brother. ¡°No way!¡±


    Cooper let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Anyway, it will be the anniversary of the Morgan Corporation in two


    days. And dad will have another project. You can try it,¡± he said.


    Ivy let out a sly smirk on her lips. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to get it,¡± she replied.


    Cooper smiled. ¡°However, it¡¯s not as easy as counting numbers. And I will not be there to guide you


    since I have a meeting abroad on those days. And Sebastian shoulde back.¡±


    ¡°When will Sebastiane back?¡± Ivy asked about her third brother. As Cooper is the firstborn


    child, then Ryan as the second, Sebastian is the third born, and she is the youngest and the only


    girl among the four sessors of the Morgan family. ¡°Tell me, and I will pick him up,¡± she added.


    Sebastian is an actor, and it¡¯s been a long time since Ivyst saw him in person. She misses that


    punk so much.


    Cooper shrugged his shoulder and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I will treat you to dinner.


    Let¡¯s go,¡± he said and gestured his head in the direction of the door.


    Ivy then nodded, and they left thepany.


    After a few minutes-drive, they entered a luxurious restaurant. And what a small world it is. Inside,


    Ivy saw Eva and Piper Reed.


    Piper shot a re on Ivy and scrutinized her from head to toe.


    Ivy frowned because of Wyatt¡¯s older sister. She then arched her brow, making Piper get furious.


    ¡°Where the hell is the manager? Why are they letting stinky garbage inside this magnificent


    restaurant?¡± Piper shouted, which caught people¡¯s attention inside the restaurant.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Seeing Ivy makes Piper roar in rage because of what happened to the ne. Her reputation was


    ruined, and as soon as she returned to New York, some looked at her in disgust.


    And how could Ivy do that to her? They give them shelter and the like. Her brother gave her money,


    yet she dared to set her on fire?


    Piper wanted to rip Ivy¡¯s face. She shot a re at her as she gritted her teeth. She roamed her eyes


    to Ivy from head to toe. Afterward, she looked for the manager of the restaurant.


    When the manager heard the call, she rushed towards them. The manager was aware that all the


    restaurant¡¯s customers would need to book in advance for vacancies. However, he still apologizes


    to Piper. ¡°I am sorry, Miss Reed,¡± she said.


    Piper red at the manager coldly, and then she diverted her gaze to Ivy. At that moment, Piper


    wanted to p Ivy to release her anger. However, there were many people inside. Instead, she said,


    ¡°throw her out of the restaurant. She¡¯s an eyesore!¡± she eximed as she turned to the manager.


    ¡°We¡¯re your VIP customers here,¡± she added.


    The manager then looked back in surprise at Cooper and stared at Cooper¡¯s cold eyes and at the


    lady next to him, which is Ivy.


    Ivy was wearing a light smile. It was bright and noble. Her curly hair was draped behind the ears,


    and her lustrous eyes of her and facial features were alluring. Her seem was not affected by Piper¡¯s


    rage at all.


    The manager then walked closer to Cooper and respectfully bent down to greet them. ¡°Good day,


    Mr. Morgan. Pardon me about this,¡± she lifted her face to meet Cooper¡¯s eyes, ¡°your ce is ready,¡±


    she added.


    This made Piper¡¯s face darken, and she red at Cooper. Then turned to the manager. ¡°What did I


    tell you? Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± she shouted. ¡°I said, I want them out of¡ª¡± she didn¡¯t finish her


    words when Eva spoke.


    ¡°You still have the guts to creep a grin in your lips, huh?¡± Eva uttered. ¡°And how could a lowly


    person and a useless one whom the Reed family get rid of, do in a ce like this?¡± she added.


    Cooper, who¡¯s getting pestered with the behavior of the Reeds, stepped forward and sneered,


    imposing, ¡°When did the Reed degrade people? And your ability to reverse the situation against Ivy


    was indeed impressive,¡± he uttered, anger started to light his eyes. ¡°And what kind of life did Ivy


    have in the Reed family for the past three years?¡±


    Cooper¡¯s words made Eva stunned and angered her more.


    Eva looked at the manager. ¡°What are you still doing? Get them out of¡ª¡±


    The manager stood firm and professionally spoke with Eva. ¡°Mrs. Reed, Ms. Reed, Mr. Cooper


    Morgan is always the majority shareholder of our restaurant. If you don¡¯t want to see them, the door


    is there,¡± the manager gestured the door gracefully, ¡°you can leave now,¡± she added.


    Eva and Piper were surprised, and it seemed like they were frosted from where they were standing.


    Ivy sighed and looked at Cooper. ¡°You go ahead. I still have something to say to them,¡± she said.


    The concern was written into Cooper¡¯s face all of a sudden, but Ivy smiled at him.


    Cooper sighed. Well, he knew that his sister was not like her old self so, at least, he¡¯ll be at ease.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Cooper said to the manager, and they left, which surprised the Reeds how Ivy


    talked to the well-known tycoon, Cooper Morgan.


    Piper scoffed when Cooper and the manager had already left. ¡°Ivy,¡± she locked her gaze on Ivy,


    ¡°you¡¯re still that lowly person that we know even how high you climb to raise your status in life. And


    that doesn¡¯t change the fact that my brother doesn¡¯t love you and just uses you, and I can make you


    vanish in this city in just a blink of an eye,¡± Piper threatened.


    Ivy frowned slightly. ¡°Is that what you want to do?¡± she asked.


    Piper held her chin up. ¡°If you¡¯re going to apologize to me¡ªwell, you always do this, right? You will


    pour a ss of wine and give it to us as a sign of your defeat. And you always apologize to the


    extent that you¡¯re going to kiss my foot, right? So, do it now, and I will let you go,¡± she said and


    crossed her arms as she waited for Ivy to bow her head and apologize.


    Ivy smiled and walked forward and quietly grabbed the bottle of wine into the empty ss and


    handed it over to Piper.


    Piper brushed her lips snidely, and before her hand touched the cup, she felt a shiver on the top of


    her head when Ivy poured the wine into it. The wine then dripped down to her face, and before she


    could scream, Ivy pushed her, and she fell on the couch. She was about to stand up when IvyThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    forcefully pressed her shoulder, restraining her from standing.


    And then Ivy nced at Eva. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare meddle with this,¡± she threatened, making the old


    woman¡¯s eyes widen.


    Ivy bent towards Piper¡¯s ear. ¡°You should be aware that I was the one who proposed the divorce


    because I don¡¯t want to be part of your family anymore, and if you dare to speak out again, I will let


    you know who will vanish in this city!¡± she whispered but shouted thest word as she let go of


    Piper.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    When Ivy left, Piper burst into anger. She darted a sharp gaze into Ivy''s back.


    Eva called the waiter to clean the mess and take a seat.


    "How could Ivy do this to us?" Eva asked. "That slut is really getting on my nerves. She''s a virus in


    this society," the old woman added.


    Piper gritted her teeth as her jaw clenched. Her hair and upper clothes were soaked with red wine,


    which made her get furious even more. Suddenly, the waiter spoke. "The restaurant offered free


    clothes, Miss. Do you want to¡ª"


    "Get out of my sight!" Piper eximed as she shot a re toward the waiter.


    The waiter gulped and nodded as he left.


    "I will not let that Ivy win," Piper uttered and gritted her teeth.


    MADNESS can be seen in Cooper''s eyes when Ivy approaches their table. When he looked at her


    sister, Ivy seemed unbothered at all. Instead, she looked up at him and shed a smile.


    "I almost forgot," she started as she sat down. "I made an appointment with Windy to go shopping


    tonight. Do you want toe?" she asked.


    Cooper''s forehead creased slightly. "So, you''re still in the mood to eat and shop after? Didn''t those


    two ruin it? And what kind of attitude the Reeds have shown to you?"


    Ivy smiled. "Calm down. You''re angrier than me, huh?" she teased. "Anyway," she pours a bottle of


    wine in a ss, "don''t mind them. They''re nothing to me. But if they dare to provoke me again, you


    know I''m not that weak ivy. They will surely know their ces if they will try to hit on me again," she


    added and put down the wine bottle.


    Cooper sighed and nodded. After that, their food has been served, and they eat silently. And when


    they finish having dinner, they walk their way to the exit, and Ivy gasped when she saw Wyatt''s car.


    At that moment, Ivy knew what will Piper do. Her forehead creased when she saw Wyatt step out of


    the car.


    Ivy smirked when she saw Piper and Eva walking in Wyatt''s direction.


    Another drama.


    Ivy and Cooper continued to walk and stopped when Piper spoke.


    "Wyatt," Piper called his name and started to shed tears, making Ivy frown as she looked at her


    brother.


    Cooper was about to speak when Ivy shook her head. "Let her be," she mumbled and returned her


    gaze to the front.


    "Wyatt, Ivy harmed me, and mom will prove it," Piperined.


    Ivy just stood there and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She arched her brow and her eyes


    filled with coldness. Suddenly, she realizes that she might just waste her time with the Reeds again,


    so she then pulls Cooper¡¯s hand and continues to walk.


    On the other hand, Wyatt''s face darkened. But he doesn''t want to use Ivy again, just like Alice


    did. He made a mistake when he sided with Alice, and now, he needs to ask Ivy first. However, Ivy''s


    leaving again.


    They''re walking towards them, and when Wyatt gets the chance to shorten their distance, he grabs


    her by the arm and locks his cold eyes on her.


    "Can you exin it," he uttered. As much as possible, he tried to control his anger.


    Ivy stopped and let go of her brother''s hand. She smiled faintly at him. "Just believe what they say. I


    don''t need to exin," she asserted. Her voice is firm and cold.


    "Brother, don''t let her go. That slut dares to harm me!" Piper eximed.


    Wyatt''s grip on her arm tightened, then suddenly, he nced at her sister. "What do you want me to


    do?"


    Piper bit her lips to hold her smile and looked at Ivy triumphantly. "Let Ivy bow to me and apologize,"


    she asserted.


    Ivy scoffed. "Apologize?" she let out a chuckle and looked into Wyatt''s eyes.


    Every time Eva and Piper provoked her to make a mistake, it was she who apologized. The two


    always make the small things a great big deal for them. And in the end, they will me her.


    "Do you want me to apologize to your sister?" she asked, but Wyatt didn''t reply as Ivy''s alluring


    eyes hypnotized him. "If you want to find out the truth, why don''t you go first to the surveince


    room? Your sister here is not a saint who yed innocent and pretended to be pitiful," she added.


    Ivy pushes him away and let go of his grip as she holds Cooper''s arm.


    Cooper, who couldn''t help to let out the thoughts that were running inside his mind, spoke. "Piper


    Reed, haven''t you learned about good manners and right conduct way back in your elementary


    days? Didn''t your parents teach you how to give respect? And don''t you know that when you bully


    others, you will retaliate? So, why would Ivy apologize to you if you knew in the first ce that it


    wasn''t her fault?"


    Piper trembled when Cooper darted his eyes on her. Suddenly, she hid behind her brother. "W-


    Wyatt, I didn''t do anything," she mumbled.


    This made Wyatt frown.


    "I just cornered her and talked about the ne which destroys me to my friends, and it''s a thing


    that is owned by our family. So, how can it be called stealing? And I was talking to her calmly, but


    she''s the one who picked a fight with me," Piper lied.


    Wyatt''s eyes grew even darker and never broke his gaze to Ivy.


    Ivy scoffed and crept a smirk on her lips. "You really should enroll in a subject that deals how with


    teaching good manners, Miss Reed," she said sarcastically. "Or else, your behavior will lead you to


    your downfall," she added.


    "You should check the surveince cameras and check who''s really at fault," it was Cooper before


    she pulled Ivy towards his car and left the restaurant.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Wyatt watched Cooper¡¯s car gradually drift away and squinted his eyes darkly.


    Ivy, a divorced woman, is like a derailed train, which makes people unable to grasp the direction of


    travel.


    Ivy even had to be careful and humble talking to him in the past, but now, she could say those


    unceremonious words without fear at all.


    Piper, who was raging in anger, wanted to run forward to stop the car, but Wyatt dragged her by the


    arm and red at her.


    ¡°Enough!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Wyatt, how could you be like that?¡± she turned to face Wyatt, ¡°Ivy bullied me. She ruined me


    because of the ne. She threw those insane words, and she dared to forget who gave her


    shelter, food, and clothing for the past three years?¡± she asked. She gritted her teeth.


    Wyatt let go of her sister and pinched the bridge of his nose, and shot a re at her. ¡°Piper, the


    jewelry in the safe inside the vi is all for Ivy. You and mom know that.¡± He unfolds the truth.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡ª¡±


    ¡°But because you engaged yourself with gambling and probably lost nothing, you dared to steal it¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your property. Our family¡¯s property¡ª¡± however, she didn¡¯t finish reasoning out when Wyatt cut


    the hum of her words.


    ¡°It was Ivy¡¯s.¡±


    Even if Wyatt didn¡¯t initiate or show Ivy about it, all his property was shared by him and Ivy¡ªand


    that is very clear to his family.


    ¡°Wyatt,¡± her tears began to pour out of Piper¡¯s eyes, ¡°I am your own sister, and it¡¯s just a piece of


    jewelry¡­ Ivy doesn¡¯t even attend asions in the past three years. So, how could she wear it? And


    she doesn¡¯t deserve to wear¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop with your rants, Piper. Let¡¯s go to the surveince room first. I want to check it,¡± Wyatt decided


    and nced at his mom, ¡°Mom, stay inside the car,¡± he added.


    Eva, who also feared his son, just nodded and went inside the car.


    Piper¡¯s eyes widened, her tears froze, and suddenly¡­ she gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Wyatt!¡± sheText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    screamed, ¡°don¡¯t you believe me? Your own sister?¡±


    Wyatt turned to her and arched his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Not until I see what really happened,¡± he


    replied and started to walk his way inside.


    Piper shed a tint of panic and pulled the strand of her hair in frustration. She walked towards


    Wyatt and stopped him. ¡°Wyatt, I already said to you that it was her who started it. Look at me. L-


    Look at my blouse¡­¡±


    Wyatt shot a re at her and wiggled his hand, and let go of Piper¡¯s grip as he continued walking


    inside.


    ¡°Wyatt¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wyatt eximed, which startled Piper.


    The owner of the restaurant has been instructed by Cooper a few minutes earlier that he will show


    the surveince video if ever Wyatt Reed will ask for it. And after a couple of minutes, Wyatt entered


    the surveince room, and the owner guided him inside.


    Wyatt stood in front of the monitor, and the employee yed the video rey. It was a high-


    technology surveince camera that could record voices.


    Wyatt¡¯s forehead started to crease as he clenched his fist while watching the video.


    Piper, who stood beside him, started to feel anxious. The insults that she threw at Ivy could be


    clearly heard. Even her mother joined Piper¡¯s side. The two provoked Ivy.


    He frowned when Ivy talked about the things that she always does in the past three years under his


    family.


    So, he was right, Ivy has been their ve, and they didn¡¯t even respect his wife!


    And every time he¡¯s at work, and her mother came to visit them, and they¡¯re making Ivy their maid,


    and worst, their ve?


    Wyatt¡¯s chest started to move rapidly as anger lingers in her heart. His blood quickly rushed, his


    facial expression darkened, and he stopped the video. He red at his sister before he walked out


    of the room.


    ¡°W-Wyatt!¡± Piper called her brother and ran outside. ¡°Hey, Wyatt! Wait for me!¡± she shouted, which


    made Wyatt stop and turn around to face her.


    ¡°How could you treat her like that?!¡±


    Piper¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°W-What? I was just angry that she had divorced and found another man


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°That is not the issue for Pete¡¯s sake, Piper!¡± Wyatt yelled. Ever since childhood, Wyatt knew that he


    had a wicked sister.


    Piper, ¡°¡­¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°I want you to apologize to Ivy,¡± he asserted, which made Piper¡¯s eyes widen.


    ¡°W-What? No way! I will not ever apologize to that slut even if I die,¡± she eximed in her


    grievance.


    Wyatt nodded. ¡°Great. Fucking great!¡± he uttered.


    Piper rushed towards him. ¡°Wyatt, you have to believe me. Ivy wanted to have all your money¡ªAnd


    let¡¯s destroy the man that was with her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Damn it, stop throwing nonsense!¡± he cursed as he pulled his arm out of her grip. ¡°That man is


    Cooper Morgan. You can¡¯t afford it to take him down!¡± he asserted and left her dumbfounded.


    Now, he¡¯s starting to solve the puzzle of why Ivy filed for a divorce. It was not all about him but


    about his family.


    Piper stiffened and didn¡¯t move for a few seconds. Great, she had heard the word: Morgan earlier,


    but she just ignored it because of her rage towards Ivy. So, that was Cooper, the rumored king of


    diamonds and the mysterious one. And Piper knew that many women wished to win his heart and


    many other elite bachelorettes wanted to marry him.


    So, how did Ivy get him? And why is she with him?


    Piper gritted her teeth and suddenly looked for her phone inside her handbag and made a phone


    call. ¡°Duke, you have to help me,¡± she started, ¡°Ivy bullied me and even harmed me,¡± she added.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    In the building of Morgan Corporation, Ivy was watching Cooper while making her coffee. She can''t


    help but get amazed by his skillful moves. Then all of a sudden, her phone vibrated, and it was a


    call from ze, the current president of mour Entertainment, which is under her name.


    "Hello," she answered.


    I have an important scoop to tell you, ze said.


    "And?"


    Miss Piper Reed is looking for someone to photograph you secretly, do you need any help to solve


    it? he asked. ze had this information when one paparazzi that worked under them slipped off his


    tongue.


    Ivy shed a smile. Well, what does she expect from the Reeds? Especially Eva and Piper? Of


    course, they will do such a thing to get into her. "No, but thank you for informing me. Let them shoot


    or take shots of me. Just push the boat along the water and save some of my publicity fees," she


    asserted and let out a soft chuckle.


    She wouldn''t be surprised when her face and name were on the inte again the next day. She


    ended the call and sighed.


    Cooper went closer to her. "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "Well," she leaned on the couch, "Piper Reed ordered someone to take some photos of me secretly.


    You know, she may be nning to destroy me¡ªavenging." She shrugged. "So, I let them," she


    added.


    Cooper shook his head and sighed. "Be careful with the fire. It may burn you," he said as he handed


    over the cup of her coffee.


    Ivy smiled and took it. She closed her eyes for a while as she smelled the aroma of it. "Hmm¡­


    Cooper''s coffee is really incredible. If you''re not born to be wealthy, you should be known as a great


    barista¡ªoh! You can open a caf¨¦, and I''m sure people will like it," she asserted.


    Cooper crept a yful smile on his lips. "No one can afford to drink the coffee I made, except for


    you. My coffee is special," he said.


    Ivy smiled and just nodded.


    "Anyway, ze is really good with gossip, huh," Cooper uttered.


    "Yeah. It''s the field of his work anyway," Ivy replied.


    "Yeah," Cooper agreed.


    "Uhm, before I forget, tomorrow, I will officially work for thepany. Can you please let Windy


    come to me and help me for a few days?"


    Cooper frowned slightly. "A-huh, you just arranged it," he replied.


    Ivy smiled and suddenly grabbed her phone and messaged Windy: Let''s get to work starting


    tomorrow.


    On the other side, Windy received and read her message. Windy smiled and shook her head as she


    replied: Aye, aye, captain Ivy.


    Windy is very much willing to help the Morgans. They''ve been good to her and her family ever


    since.


    Ivy smiled and message her again: r u ready?


    Windy: Yup. Going to pick you up now. After he sent it, she left her house and went towards the


    Morgans.


    Suddenly, the two meet, and they both spend the night in the mall, but after an hour, they both


    decide to go to a bar.


    When they got inside the bar, the loud music filled their ears, and the booming sound even jerked


    up their chest. The glimmering of the neon lights danced along with the lively music.


    The two spent the moment drinking mixes and Windy went up to dance. Windy dances along with


    two handsome and hot men. The two went closer to Windy and swayed their hips, and scratched


    their huge filthy bum into her.


    Windy started to love the attention, which made Ivy shake her head as she continued to drink her


    shot in a ss while sitting at the bar counter. Then suddenly, she felt the urge to pee. She went


    down from the stool and went to Windy. She poked her to get her attention.


    "I will just use the bathroom!" she eximed since the loud music roared throughout the whole


    ce.


    Windy smiled and nodded as her hands ran to the chest of the man on her left.


    Ivy saw it and shook her head.


    When Ivy left the dance floor, a guy with his bulky figure went in Windy''s direction and pushed her


    slightly, making her move back and let go of the man she was holding.


    "What the fuck is your problem, dude?" Windy eximed.


    The man smirked. "I''m just here to ask about that girl who just talked to you," he said, which made


    Windy nce at Ivy''s figure.


    Windy frowned. "Don''t ever try to mess with her," she warned.


    The man arched his brow andughed. "I love her body, and I want to taste her. Can I do that?"


    "You pervert!" Windy eximed, was about to throw a punch at the man when thetter threw a jab


    at her, and she fell on the floor.


    The two men on Windy''s side cursed out loud, which made the music stop, and the crowd gasped


    because of the incident.


    The man kneeled and suddenly grabbed her by the neck, and he''s now strangling Windy. Windy


    was about to throw a p when she saw Ivy.


    The man frowned and looked in the direction of Windy''s eyes.


    "What the hell are you doing to my friend?" Ivy''s cold voice lingers around.


    ¡°Oh, there you are,¡± the man uttered. ¡°Well, I just want to ask about you, but your friend arrogantly


    answered¡ª¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ivy cut off the hum of the man¡¯s words. ¡°And let go of her,¡± she added.


    The man smirked and let go of Windy. Ivy¡¯s eyes widened when Windy rolled her eyes up and


    suddenly lost consciousness.


    ¡°What have you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink,dy,¡± the man interrupted.


    Ivy was boiled in anger and wanted to punch the man, but the person on her side stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Miss. You should call the police. That person is a famous gang leader,¡± the woman in her


    mid-thirties suggested.


    Ivy frowned slightly, then nodded at the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, but thank you,¡± she replied.


    Ivy was in a burst of anger that she had no time to waste by calling the police. ¡°Hey, giant. Sure,


    let¡¯s have a drink,¡± she replied, and a devilish smile was peeking in the corners of her lips.


    The man smiled widely. ¡°Great. Come closer,¡± he said. And Ivy did it.


    ¡°All right. So, let go of him, and I¡¯ming,¡± Ivy asserted in a calmer tone.


    The man nodded and smiled at her in a perverted way. Ivy, who was making her way towards the


    man, grabbed a bottle on the right table and simply hid it on her back as she shed a smile at the


    guy to lure him.


    The man was about to reach out when she got closer, but suddenly, Ivy mmed the bottle that she


    was holding into the man¡¯s head, making him howl like a pig. ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The man lost his guard made Ivy take the chance to take him down. Ivy raised his hand and folded


    his wrist downwards, quickly making him lose the ability to resist. She pushed him down and she


    kicked him in the chest and the man fell on the cold floor. The man groaned in pain and did not even


    have the strength to stand up because of the hard blow from Ivy¡¯s kick.


    The loud music inside faded, and after a few moments, silence filled in.


    Everyone who saw the scene was in a state of shock.


    The known bully with a bulky figure¡ªa giant, had been knocked down by a beautiful woman?


    Ivy heaved a deep sigh and looked at the man. She didn¡¯t move a hand and engaged in a fight for


    three years. Still, she was grateful because she still had the skill.


    She walked closer to the man and stepped her right foot on the man¡¯s chest, restraining him from


    moving. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± she coldly uttered and kicked him into a downward position


    which made the man groan in pain.


    Ivy let go of him as she walked to the nearby table and grabbed a ss with alcohol poured into it.


    She gets back in front of the man.


    ¡°Here, have some drink,¡± she said, which made the man shake his head and beg for her


    forgiveness.


    No one dared to meddle with the situation.


    Ivy moved down and reached out for the man¡¯s hair and grip into it¡­ forcing him to raise his head.


    ¡°You drink this, or I will help¡ª¡±


    ¡°S-Spare me please,¡± the man pleaded and even sped his hand together. His abdomen is stillText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    freaking hurt, which totally weakens him. the man couldn¡¯t believe that a beautifuldy like Ivy


    possesses such strength.


    Since the man won¡¯t move, Ivy poured the liquid into the man¡¯s head and pushed him down again


    before she stood up and threw the ss near the man¡¯s head, and it produced a cracking sound.


    People inside were wondering how did she do it. And she is even not bothered nor fears the man at


    all and deals with him in just a swirl in the wind.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help to get amazed by it.


    Ivy never bothered to roam her eyes around and walked towards Windy. She moved down and


    slightly pped Windy¡¯s face. ¡°I will award you as the best actresster,¡± she uttered, making Windy


    open her eyes.


    Ivy knew that Windy was just pretending that she had fainted earlier. Well, she almost got her, but


    when she went closer to the man, she saw how her left eye opened as she took a peek.


    Windy smiled and stood up.


    Ivy sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.


    When they left the bar, Ivy seemed not to know that few paparazzi were excited to report the


    incident. Suddenly, one paparazzi called someone on the phone. ¡°Duke, you wouldn¡¯t believe this,


    but we just took a video of Ivy while beating a man in the bar. And I know you can use this against


    her, and this will be a huge bomb that will ruin her image.¡±


    On the other line, Duke suddenly stopped eating and said, ¡°post it.¡±


    When Duke ended the call, a yful smile crept into his face. You¡¯ll be doomed, Ivy Reed.


    Wait, is she still using the surname Reed?


    Duke shook his head. He had seen her for three years, but he didn¡¯t even find out about Ivy¡¯s


    maiden name when she got married to Wyatt.


    How about Wyatt? Does he know about Ivy¡¯s real identity? Or she¡¯s also a stranger to him?


    Late at night, the paparazzi dared to post the edited clips of Ivy¡¯s fight on the inte and


    completely ignored the consequences of his action. He edited it, cut some scenes, and only left


    parts that would leadizens to show their judgment toward Ivy.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    It was five in the morning when Ivy woke up. Today is her first day at work, after staring at herself in


    front of the mirror for about fifteen minutes. Ivy went down.


    When she was about to step her foot on thest step of the staircase, she suddenly heard a car


    screech. She frowned and walked towards the main door. She frowned when she saw Windy step


    out of her car.


    Ivy crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Girl! Netizens are making a feast again on the Inte. Screwing you!¡± Windy asserted as she


    went closer to her.


    ¡°Screw? Why do you say so?¡± she asked.


    Windy rolled her eyes at her, making Ivy smirk.


    Windy unlocked her phone and tapped it a few times to show Ivy¡¯s video. She went closer to her


    and tapped the y button on her phone screen.


    Ivy¡¯s forehead creased when she watched the video¡ªit was the scene inside the barst night


    when she fought with that bully. When her eyes darted into thements, she scoffed and let out a


    sarcastic chuckle.


    ¡°Really? Of course, I beat that man, and I won¡¯t deny it. Fierce ex-wife? Maybe,¡± she uttered and


    shrugged her shoulder.


    A sly smirk formed on her lips and stopped the video. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about this. This piece of crap


    will destroy my image. Let¡¯s get to work,¡± Ivy said calmly.


    ¡°W-What? Are you serious?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡°Leave it alone. I¡¯ll take care of it. Just get inside your car and let¡¯s go to work,¡±


    she said.


    Windy slightly frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna ride in my car¡ª¡±


    Ivy pointed the car a few meters away from them, making Windy nod.


    ¡°¡ªAh, I see,¡± she replied.


    Suddenly, the butler approaches Ivy. ¡°Miss, the driver is waiting for you,¡± he said.


    Ivy smiled, and her eyes went down to the bunch of keys that the butler was holding. ¡°No, I willText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    drive,¡± she said.


    The butler then nodded and did not hesitate to show the keys that lingered in a round ring. ¡°I am


    expecting it, Miss Morgan,¡± the butler replied and smiled, ¡°your father specially selected several of


    thetest styles of Maserati and Porsche, and it¡¯s all in the garage.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no Ferrari?¡± Ivy asked as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    ¡°A few styles of Lamborghini and Ferrari that were ordered from abroad have not yet arrived, Miss.


    It will take a few more days,¡± the butler replied.


    While hearing the conversation between Ivy and the butler about cars, Windy couldn¡¯t help to gasp


    and secretly wonder. Her uncle Leo really loves Ivy to the extreme that he reserves too many


    luxurious cars in their garage. And she knew that the little sports car that she drove was probably


    not enough to buy the tires of those branded luxury cars.


    Ivy was very pleased about his father¡¯s treatment. However, she can¡¯t go to work with those cars.


    She sighed helplessly. ¡°I will go to work as an ordinary person who lives an ordinary life. I can¡¯t just


    expose to the public that I can afford to drive a worth of million dors car. And,¡± she turned to


    Windy, ¡°I¡¯ll just go with Windy then,¡± she added and smiled.


    The butler was expecting Ivy¡¯s sudden reaction again since Leo instructed him about his daughter.


    He then bowed his head, and when he looked at Windy, he said, ¡°take good care of the young miss,


    Miss Adams.¡±


    Windy smiled. ¡°You can count on me, and it is my honor to be Ivy¡¯s driver,¡± she replied.


    Ivy shook her head and pulled Windy towards her car.


    As soon as Ivy and Windy arrived at thepany, Cooper held a meeting to introduce a new vice


    president formally¡ªthis position has been vacant for a long time. And many coveted this position.


    And before the meeting was adjourned, someone questioned Ivy¡¯s details and background. Except


    that Ivy was Wyatt Reed¡¯s ex-wife, the rest are nk¡ªit was carefully hidden.


    Anna Gomez, who has worked for thepany for a long time¡ªa woman that is qualified to be in


    that position, was dissatisfied with the sudden announcement. She desired the position for a long


    time, so why was it given to a person who could not run a business?


    ¡°What is she capable of?¡± Anna asked, ¡°can the former wife of one of a well-known tycoon can be


    qualified for this job?¡± she scoffed, ¡°and I disagree with this.


    Anna wanted to object from the beginning, but she just waited for the time that Cooper was about to


    dismiss.


    Cooper looked down at his watch and lifted his head as he roamed his eyes around. ¡°Those who


    oppose my decision, you can pass a resignation letter, and I will approve it right away,¡± he uttered,


    his voice indifferent and ruthless.


    After hearing Cooper¡¯s words, people inside became stiff as silence filled in.


    Anna Gomez grimaced. She wanted to burst into anger. She has been in thepany for so many


    years. Thepany pays her more than she deserves.


    The conference room was filled with silence, and everyone started to nce at each other.


    Ivy frowned slightly; she didn¡¯t want to be the center of attraction, but it seemed like the odds were


    not with her this time. She was about to open her mouth when Anna Gomez stood up and met her


    gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, I am sorry for my behavior. I just realized that I made a mistake, and I will respect the


    company¡¯s decision, and I will cooperate with Miss Ivy¡¯s work,¡± she asserted and bowed her head


    as she faced Cooper¡¯s side.


    Cooper sighed and nodded. ¡°All right.¡± He stood up and looked at them, ¡°meeting adjourned,¡± he


    added and left the conference room.


    Ivy¡¯s gaze is fixed on the woman named Anna Gomez. She saw how the woman breathed a long


    sigh of relief.


    And the people around them inside the conference room have different opinions about Ivy.


    However, no one dared to oppose Cooper¡¯s decision.


    Ivy sighed. She will try her best to use her ability to prove herself¡ªto prove that she could do


    everything for thepany.


    One by one, people left the conference room. So, as hers and went straight to her office. Then


    suddenly, Cooper¡¯s confidant, Greg, went inside her office.


    ¡°Miss Morgan¡­¡± No one knew her real surname inside thepany except for Cooper, Windy, and


    Greg, since he was appointed to be her secretary for a while, ¡°is there anything that you need?¡±


    Ivy smiled. ¡°Thank you foring. Actually, Cooper had mentioned the project of the ABC


    Corporation, and I want all the information about it,¡± she asserted.


    ¡°All right. I will go and prepare it, Miss,¡± Greg replied. He bowed his head and exited the room.


    Windy smiled at Greg before she stepped inside Ivy¡¯s office on the outside.


    Windy smiled at Ivy. ¡°Dear,¡± she went closer to her, ¡°my office is just next to you,¡± she added.


    Ivy smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Anyway, things at first are really hard, but you will get used to it,¡± Windy uttered.


    Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Also, I want to show you something,¡± she said as she waved his iPhone and a cord. She went to


    the other side and stood beside Ivy. Then she started to show it, making Ivy¡¯s forehead crease when


    she saw what it was¡­ A new wave of public opinions about her has fermented again on the


    Inte.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Ivy¡¯s name is on the hot search again. ¡°Why do you have to be bothered by it, Windy?¡± she asked


    and sighed.


    Windy raised her chin and proudly opened her mouth. ¡°Because I don¡¯t allow such things like this.


    Why do they need to do this? It¡¯s immature¡ª¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Windy. It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Ivy replied and smiled.


    Windy arched her brow. ¡°I know you knew who¡¯s behind this, right?¡±


    Ivy shook her head. ¡°No. But I know Piper has something to do with¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Duke Elrod. Wyatt and Piper¡¯s friend,¡± Windy uttered bluntly.


    Ivy let out a snide. Sure enough, there was no difference from her spection¡ªwhether it was


    Piper or Duke. Besides, they were all rted to Wyatt.


    She snorted; her face darkened. ¡°Call ze. I want Duke¡¯s information right now,¡± she asserted.


    Windy smiled widely and wiggled her brows. ¡°That is the Ivy I know. Fierce. However, there¡¯s no


    need to call ze,¡± Windy waved her phone, ¡°because I already have it. I already sorted out the


    things that you need to use to get even with that Duke the man-whore,¡± she added.


    Ivy smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really great at this, bitch,¡± she said, which made Windy roll her eyes over her.


    ¡°Here. Do you think this will do?¡± Windy asked as she showed the photo of Duke with girls


    surrounding him.


    Ivy shrugs. ¡°Let¡¯s hope.¡±


    Ivy made a newly registered ount and posted Duke¡¯s photo with other women, and worst, he¡¯s


    even kissing the woman on his left.


    Ivy smirked when she read the caption that she attached.


    If you want to deal with me, be brave enough to show yourself in front of me and will not hire


    paparazzi to do the work. You are free to shoot me.


    P.S. I hope Mr. Elrod will be doing good.


    After a couple of minutes, the news popped out, andizens went in haywire. Ivy¡¯s newly


    registered Twitter ount followers started to rise sharply.


    REED CORPORATION. Soon as Duke saw that photo on the inte, he rushed to Wyatt¡¯s


    Wyatt frowned. mour Entertainment was thepany that will deal with social media issues, but


    why they¡¯re refusing Duke Elrod?


    Duke is going to suffer a significant loss. His wife had always been obedient and well-behaved, and


    when she saw the photo, she proposed a divorce. And it¡¯s killing Duke. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be


    bothered by it, but when his father saw it, he wanted to kill Duke.


    ¡°You have to help me¡ª¡±


    ¡°I advise you to go to the person you provoke to do this thing,¡± Wyatt interrupted.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± Duke scoffed. There¡¯s no way that he will be going to apologize to a hypocritical woman.


    After a while, Wyatt¡¯s secretary went in to remind him about the meeting. He then stood up and left


    Duke in his office.


    When Wyatt was gone, Duke sighed and exited the room too. He had to solve the matter as soon


    as possible, but apologizing to Ivy personally? It¡¯s a big NO. Apologizing to that woman is worse


    than being pped with a whip.


    However, Duke still let the PR of hispany use his ount with 1M followers to publish a new


    post.


    @Duke: I didn¡¯t know about the video clip, and I apologize for the trouble that it caused.


    Duke knew that he had lost the battle. Ivy dared to destroy his name. So, he knew the woman had


    shreds of evidence. And it would not be good for him to continue it. He already badly tinted his


    name.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    MORGAN CORPORATION.


    Windy smiled and walked into Ivy¡¯s office. ¡°Duke didn¡¯t even survive for two hours and surrendered,¡±


    she said and burst intoughter.


    Ivy closed the folder and grabbed her phone from the side of her desk, and looked at the inte.


    She just coldly stared at it and put down her phone.


    Ivy knew the background of the Elrod family, and it must be Duke¡¯s parents who put pressure on


    him. Otherwise, with Duke¡¯s personality, that jerk won¡¯t apologize. And she knew that the jerk


    loathed her at this moment.


    Suddenly, they were interrupted by a knock at the door. Then they saw Anna Gomez push the door


    in a while, smiling. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± she asked as she stopped.


    Ivy nodded. ¡°Of course,e in,¡± she said.


    Windy squinted her eyes. ¡°You already inside, and you still asked that?¡±


    ¡°Windy¡­¡± It was Ivy.


    Anna didn¡¯t bother to nce at Windy and walked towards Ivy¡¯s desk.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°I see that Greg is sorting out the project about ABC Corporation. Miss Ivy, to clear things up, our


    rtionship with ABC is not that good. And there are few opportunities for cooperation. So, it is


    better to cooperate with Ferrioli Hider. I know they have a project that is very suitable than the


    ABC,¡± she said, and she put the document in front of Ivy and smiled as if she were giving Ivy a big


    bargain.


    Ivy smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ivy, the Ferrioli is an old friend of thispany. Getting a project is enough to stand firm,¡±


    Anna exined.


    Anna Gomez also targeted Ivy at the meeting, and Ivy can¡¯t help herself not to doubt her


    suggestion.


    Ivy smiled at her once again. ¡°I am the Vice President of thispany. And I have my own mind to


    think about it, thank you.¡±


    Anna was a little surprised by the way Ivy talked to her sarcastically. ¡°You don¡¯t know if you can stay


    in that position for a long time. The opportunity is given to you by luck, sweetie. So, watch out,¡± she


    said, and afterward, she exited the office.


    Windy on the side suddenly burst out. ¡°Are you her boss, or is she your boss?!¡±


    Ivy smiled at Windy. ¡°Calm down,¡± she said and opened the file brought by Anna, ¡°she thought that


    if I didn¡¯te, this position would be hers,¡± she added and let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Ambitious, huh?¡±


    Ivy shook her head, and suddenly she frowned while she ran her gaze on the document. She


    looked up and handed the document to Windy. ¡°Oh. Isn¡¯t that the Vice President of the Ferrioli


    courted you?¡± she asked.


    Windy was stunned. ¡°Uhm¡ª¡± she didn¡¯t finish her words when Ivy¡¯s phone rang.


    Ivy grabbed it and saw that it was her old friend, Agatha Hart, who had not been in touch with her


    for a long time. She smiled. Since her divorce, her friends are starting getting in touch with her


    again.


    Soon as Ivy answered the call, Agatha¡¯s voice roared on the other line, making her grimace


    because of her loud voice. ¡°Ivy¡­! Let¡¯s have a chill. I know a bar that will suit your taste.¡±


    Ivy let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As soon as Ivy ended the call, Windy asked her if she wanted to be added back to a Group Chat.


    Ivy then nodded.


    Windy then started to make one and added their old circle of friends. They were five¡ªIvy, Windy,


    Agatha, as well as Simon Albert, and Josh Albert.


    Then after a few seconds, the group started to get lively.


    Agatha Hart: Ivy is finally back. Let¡¯s party!


    Simon Albert: Cheers for Ivy¡¯s divorce!


    Josh Albert: Congrats! Wee to the world of singles!


    Ivy shook her head as she read her friend¡¯s reactions. ¡°These people are too happy, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Windy shrugged her shoulder. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡°I can feel the sarcasm.¡±


    HAVING a bad day, Duke Elrod pulled Wyatt out to drink. Wyatt wanted to decline, but he just let


    Duke drag him.


    Duke parked his car in front of the XYZ bar and stepped out. However, his eyes widened. ¡°What the


    hell?¡± he eximed. He squinted his eyes and frowned.


    Wyatt looked at Duke in confusion. ¡°What the hell is your problem?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Dude,¡± Duke leaned at the hood of his car, ¡°looked at that woman. Damn, your ex-wife is following


    us!¡± he added.


    Wyatt followed Duke¡¯s gaze, and his forehead slightly creased.


    Ivy wore a ck dress that defined her slender waist, and she stood tall and bright in the dim


    hallway. Her long hair with a micro-curl was draped behind her ears¡ªshe was still stunning as ever.


    Duke appealed. ¡°Indeed, the world is small. Look at the person that I don¡¯t want to see¡­ she¡¯s


    fucking there!¡±


    Windy and the others also saw Wyatt and Duke, and although they didn¡¯t want to see them, there


    was no reason for them to leave the ce.


    ¡°Look how that Dukee to a bar and chill. It seems like exposing that photo is not enough. Are


    they going to celebrate here?¡± Agatha uttered.


    Windy sneered. ¡°Duke did not want to show weakness. That¡¯s why. And look how his eyes¡ª


    although it¡¯s not that bright, I can see how he pierced his gaze into Ivy¡¯s back,¡± she said.


    Suddenly, they see how Duke and Wyatt walked toward them. Duke stopped and arched his brow.


    His gaze stopped at Ivy¡¯s. ¡°I underestimated Miss Ivy. I didn¡¯t expect that you werepletely


    different now. And of course, you became different because you lure people just to help you,¡± Duke


    uttered, acting bravely even deep inside him. He could feel fear.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s braver now after her divorce from your friend,¡± Windy uttered.


    Agatha sighed and didn¡¯t bat an eyelid, and beckoned Windy. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to useless people. Go


    inside,¡± she said.


    Ivy didn¡¯t say any words and didn¡¯t even dart her gaze to Wyatt and followed Windy inside. Then


    she was followed by a man, he was handsome but seems a devil. And when he passed Wyatt, he


    gave him a fierce nce and snorted coldly before entering.


    Duke was furious and anxious at this moment. Why did he let Ivy do that thing to him?


    ¡°How could your ex-wife ignore me¡ªus? It seems like she didn¡¯t do anything to me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Wyatt interrupted. His eyes were cold and dark, ¡°you¡¯re the one who started it. So, why


    are youining? If you don¡¯t want to enter, then go back,¡± he uttered, madness lingering in his


    voice.


    Duke took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Why are youmanding me to go back? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m


    intimidated by them. Well, slight. But who cares, I want to drink!¡± he asserted.


    Wyatt pinched the bridge of his nose, and suddenly his mind dived into the man that followed Ivy.


    There¡¯s something with that man that he hates.


    AGATHA pulled Ivy up to the second floor with excitement in her eyes.


    Josh Albert was following behind them. ¡°I want to sit beside Ivy,¡± he asserted.


    When they stepped on the second floor, Josh equaled Ivy¡¯s pace, and when their gaze met, he


    smiled. ¡°Hello gorgeous,¡± he greeted.


    Ivy smiled and was about to talk when Josh pulled her arm. ¡°Come on,¡± he said, making Ivy shake


    her head.


    Simon Albert waved his hand, and when he saw Ivy, he smiled and walked over and hugged her.


    ¡°Wee back, my queen,¡± he said.


    The two brothers, Simon Albert and Josh Albert, look a little simr, but the younger one, which is


    Josh looks a little more immature¡ªlooks handsome and evil; if he enters the entertainment circle,


    he is simply small fresh meat that is being chopped off. On the other hand, Simon was a few years


    older, the second oldest in the Albert family¡ªhe¡¯s mature and a jaw-dropping man that women


    would crave. Well, so is Josh. But Simon is way more charismatic. The two love messing around all


    day. Got flings here and there.


    Ivy smiled faintly and sat on the side, followed by Simon.


    Then suddenly, they heard a voice, and they all looked in Duke and Wyatt¡¯s direction. ¡°Simon


    Albert!¡± he uttered. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± he added.


    Wyatt and Duke didn¡¯t see the man earlier, and it was just the other one who resembled Simon. AsThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    soon as they went upstairs, they didn¡¯t know that Ivy and her friends had also grabbed a seat on the


    second floor of the bar.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Duke has known Simon Albert for a long time.


    When Simon saw Duke, he also saw Wyatt behind him, but Simon just raised his cup. ¡°Yeah, what a


    coincidence, Duke,¡± he said and smiled.


    Duke¡¯s forehead slightly frowned when he saw Ivy and Windy sitting beside Simon. Since there was


    a dice table in front of them, Duke pulled Wyatt, and they sat on the other side. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game


    together, dude. If you don¡¯t mind,¡± he said.


    Simon didn¡¯t answer, skimming his head, and nced at Ivy, ¡°My Queen, do you mind?¡± he asked.


    Ivy stood up and didn¡¯t bother to answer it. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go downstairs to see the band,¡± she uttered


    and walked her way downstairs.


    Josh followed. ¡°I¡¯lle and just need to take a smoke,¡± he said and raised the stick of his


    cigarette.


    Suddenly, Agatha stood up too. ¡°I will also go with Ivy!¡± she asserted.


    Wyatt watched Ivy¡¯s figure, and when it left his sight, he nced back to Simon. ¡°What is the


    rtionship between you and Ivy?¡±


    Simon sneered. ¡°Friends.¡±


    ¡°Can someone like her be friends with Simon Albert? Dude, don¡¯t be fooled by her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Duke!¡± Wyatt cut off the hum of Duke¡¯s words.


    Simon¡¯s eyes turn dark and cold as he gazes at Duke. ¡°What kind of person is Ivy then? Tell, so that


    I am aware of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Duke was a little bit intimidated and was about to continue talking when they heard a roaring


    piece downstairs that suddenly sounded, igniting the most intense atmosphere of the whole night.


    Then the familiar melody could be heard, and they all knew that it was the ¡°Aerosmith¡± ¡­ the music


    ignited the enthusiasm and passion of the people inside the bar, and everyone cheered, shook, and


    looked up at the band on the stage.


    ¡°That¡¯s Aerosmith band, right? How did they get here?¡± he asked, but no one dared to answer him.


    There should be three people in the ¡°Aerosmith Band¡±, but only two are present, two are enough to


    make the crowd burst haywire.


    Windy screamed and shouted loudly, not noticing that Agatha had brought Ivy backstage.


    ¡°There are still three minutes before the song will end. The other member can¡¯t make it because of


    his surgery. And I know you can y the violin, and you knew that music has no soul without the


    sound of the violin. So, you should go, okay?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow and pointed to herself. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you. And you knew I hired them for you. Don¡¯t you want to y?¡±


    Ivy sighed and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    She heaved a sigh before she entered. Everyone screamed loudly, and they danced to the rhythm.


    No one noticed; Ivy carried a violin in her left hand and the bow in his right.


    The light dimmed for a moment, leaving only a beam of light on the stage. Suddenly, the band


    changes the direction of the song. Several major tones came down, just enough to ultimately


    mobilize everyone¡¯s emotions.


    And after a few seconds, the delicate sweetness of the violin is seamless. The drum suddenly


    disappears, and the violin is unexpectedly bold and rich, thick and deep¡­ the lights glimmered, and


    everyone looked at the woman on the stage in shock, calm. Indifferently¡­ she¡¯s full of sassy, the


    violin in her hand is fascinating, and the tone is not sinister, but it is mainly in line with her own


    distinctive characteristics and style.


    Everyone is gradually immersed in a better state, the drum suddenly sounded, and the cooperation


    with the violin was tacit. The atmosphere was magnificent; the rigidity and softness were


    harmonious. Everyone screamed more and more and it turns to be deafening. They loved the


    sudden surprise and started to howl.


    ¡°Woo¡ªgoddess!¡±


    ¡°Goddess!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Kyahhh!¡±


    And this¡­ shock filled Wyatt¡¯s eyes, who¡¯s standing near the rails on the second floor. Ivy could


    y the violin.


    Howe he didn¡¯t know it¡ªdamn it. How could he know about it when he focuses on the


    woman¡¯s blood for the past three years?


    Wyatt¡¯s heart never fails to thump fast, seeing her ying the violin.


    When the music stopped, Ivy smiled and bowed calmly, and stepped out off the stage.


    The crowd gave her a round of apuse, and Ivy knew that she would not forget this moment.


    Then Ivy was surprised when the Aerosmith members followed her. ¡°You did a great job, mydy.


    You should join us, and we¡¯re willing to kick our bandmate that was in the hospital,¡± the man joked.


    Ivy let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Next time,¡± she replied.


    ¡°We really gave an outstanding performance this time. And I hope you can join us again. It¡¯s been a


    while since west saw you three years ago.


    Bitterness suddenly filled in her system. Indeed, he had missed too much of the excitement of her


    life in the past three years because of that unrequited love towards Wyatt.


    ¡°And with you joining us, we will deliver¡ª¡±


    The man didn¡¯t finish his words when Agatha approached them. ¡°You two, don¡¯t think about


    convincing my friend. She¡¯s busy with her new job,¡± Agatha asserted and smiled.


    Agatha pulled Ivy away from backstage as soon as they stepped out. Windy rushed towards Ivy and


    hugged her. ¡°Ivy,¡± she let go, ¡°you¡¯re really our Queen!¡± she eximed, ¡°you don¡¯t know how


    excited, and happy everyone is. You yed wonderfully,¡± she added.


    Ivy smiled and was grateful for her friends.


    Thinking that Wyatt and Duke had left, Ivy, Agatha, and Windy went back to the second floor.


    However, the two are still there, sitting across Simon and Josh¡ªthat punk vanished earlier, so he


    came back here? Windy thought when her eyesnded on Josh.


    Windy snorted disapprovingly and pulled Ivy to sit on the other side of Simon, ¡°Simon, why don¡¯t


    you y with them?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m thinking about it,¡± Simon replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Ivy could y the violin. Why haven¡¯t I heard about it before?¡± Duke couldn¡¯t


    help but ask; aside from Wyatt, he was really shocked tonight.


    Duke saw how Ivy was on the stage, and she was like a queen who controlled the whole scene!


    ¡°Does she need to tell you about it? Like who the hell are you for her to give a damn?¡± Windy


    asserted and grinned.


    Duke arched his brow and tried not to be intimidated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to y


    something? Let¡¯s y dice together,¡± he said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to y with you? As if you knew how,¡± Windy snorted coldly and hugged Ivy¡¯s arm.


    Wyatt, who had never made a sound, said in a deep tone, ¡°Ivy, do you dare to y a game?¡± he


    asked.


    From the moment Ivy gets back, Wyatt¡¯s gaze had never taken away from her, and she sat there


    shaking the wine ss in her hand, bowing her head as if he didn¡¯t exist. Ivy didn¡¯t even bother to


    shoot a gaze at him.


    Wyatt suppressed the shocking emotions that lingered inside him at the moment. His heart thumped


    iparably.


    Ivy smirked as she looked up and met Wyatt¡¯s gaze for the first time. ¡°Are you sure you want me to


    y with you?¡± she asked. Although Ivy was a little bit surprised by Wyatt¡¯s words, daring her to


    y, she was not afraid. She¡¯s not bothered by his deep voice anymore.


    However, Windy objected. ¡°Why y with him, Ivy? He¡¯s a jerk!¡±


    Agatha shook her head and called Windy to the side. ¡°Stopped with your foul mouth, Windy,¡± she


    said.


    Duke knew that it was just an easy-peasy to Wyatt when it came to ying dice. Wyatt already


    mastered ying it. So, he¡¯s at ease that they will win.


    Agatha called the waiter on the other side to set the table. Before the game started, Ivy met Wyatt¡¯s


    gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes stained deep and pierced his gaze on Ivy. ¡°How about you think about it,¡± he said.


    Ivy nodded and was about to speak when Duke sneered and preemptively said, ¡°if Wyatt losses, I


    will strip naked from here and walk out. But if Ivy loses,¡± he nced around at Ivy¡¯s friends before


    ncing back at Ivy, ¡°you will publicly admit that you married Wyatt Reed for money, and you are


    not allowed to appear in this city again. Ivy, call?¡±


    The Albert brothers were momentarily stunned, and even Windy got mad and wanted to stand up


    and theorize, but Agatha pulled her tightly. She red at her. ¡°Calm down,¡± she whispered.


    Even Wyatt doesn¡¯t want that bet, making his forehead crease, and just as he was about to call it off


    when Ivy snorted coldly. ¡°Call. I agree with it,¡± she replied bravely.


    Ivy looked dismissive and didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention to the opponent in front of her.


    Duke shed a wide smile. He let out a devilish chuckle. Well, he¡¯s rxed that Wyatt will surely


    win. And how could Ivy ept the dare? Is she good? Duke shook his head and smiled idiotically in


    front of Ivy¡¯s friends.


    Wyatt was invincible when he yed dice, even if his eyes were closed. But he had gone to Las


    Vegas to win the first pot of gold.


    Duke grinned. Finally, he was about to get revenge on Ivy by using Wyatt.


    Wyatt stretched out his hand and said, dy¡¯s first.¡±


    Ivy arched her brow, took the dice, and shook it on the table. Then yfully pressed the back of her


    hand on it, looking at them silently. ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± she uttered.


    Wyatt looked at Ivy meaningfully, his brows furrowed; it was evident that Ivy did not take this gamble


    to heart.


    Did she not care so much about winning or losing?


    Duke gets more excited while watching a good y as if he has won the ticket. This Ivy is just a


    piece of cake. He could smell Ivy¡¯s lowly smell. And now, she dared to y dice?


    There¡¯s no way that she could win over her ex-husband.


    Wyatt groaned for a moment, casually opened the lid in his hand, and his dice showed ¡°four-six,¡±


    and he will definitely win with it. He looked at Ivy. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Duke almost jumped up excitedly and even threw a punch into the air. ¡°You hit it, Wyatt! I thought


    your heart softened because it was your ex-wife who was ying with you,¡± he asserted.


    Simon pped at the side for Wyatt with a faint smile. ¡°Wyatt has never been soft to Ivy, right? Well,


    Wyatt¡¯s skills are considered to be insightful when ites to ying.¡±


    ¡°Your opinion is not important,¡± Duke uttered. ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s see your dice. I¡¯m sure you lose¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey you, Duke Elrod, are you a dog who won¡¯t stop barking? Arf! Arf!¡± Windy couldn¡¯t help


    scolding.


    Agatha, who was sitting beside Windy, couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Ivy roamed her eyes on them andughed softly. Her slender fingers tapped twice on the lip and


    then casually touched the lid; before everyone could react, she stood up and grabbed her sling bag.


    ¡°Nice game,¡± she said and left.


    Except for Windy and Josh, who were slightly surprised, Simon and Agatha are unbothered as if


    they already knew the result.


    And the moment Duke saw Ivy¡¯s dice, he gasped in horror. ¡°Five sixes?!¡± How can there be one


    more? Ivy just shook two tricks on the table, and she could shake out into five sixes? When Duke


    looked up, Ivy was gone.


    Windy patted the table in glee triumphantly, ¡°Duke,¡± a sly smirk formed on her lips, ¡°don¡¯t forget to


    strip naked, just like what you said. Wyatt lose,¡± she added and let burst intoughter.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ You tricked us.¡±


    ¡°Trick or treat? Duke, you are in a hurry to y; the rules on the table are like this, if you lose, you


    will say that others are ying tricks?¡± Windy sneered.


    Duke nced at Wyatt as if asking for help, and his innocent eyes were full of two significant words:


    save me.


    Wyatt nced at Windy ant Simon and Josh before he fixed his gaze on Duke. ¡°If you lose, you


    lose,¡± he said. His face was calm and unmoved. Although at first, he felt that the sound of the dice


    in his hand and the dice in Ivy¡¯s hand was not quite right. But he lost, and he epted his defeat


    against her.


    Wyatt stood up and left, leaving Duke with a confused face as he was facing Ivy¡¯s friends.


    The string of Duke¡¯s heart suddenly broke. He felt that the beasts led by Windy Dashwood were


    eager to eat him.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡± he called Wyatt¡¯s name, but Wyatt had already left the second floor. Damn that punk! How


    could he leave me here?


    Duke looked at the person in front of him without blinking; he bit his lower lip and opened his mouth


    with dignity. ¡°C-Can you spare me this time?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ivy¡¯s friends said in unison.


    DOWNSTAIRS. Ivy came out on the other side of the bar. It was a narrow space and had a side


    door that only a few people knew about it. She sent a text message to her eldest brother, Cooper.


    And her driver should arrive soon. Then she sent a message to Windy.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡±


    It was Wyatt¡¯s hoarse voice called out to her, and he just came out of the narrow door. His tall and


    dim figure stood aside; Ivy was slightly stunned and immediately changed into a cold and guarded


    look.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly as he stared at Ivy.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong, Mr. Reed?¡± she asked.


    The light of the side door was not that bright; the dim light and shadow stretched their figures. Wyatt


    stepped forward, which made her step back, leaving a one-meter space between them.


    Wyatt formed a sly smirk on his lips, threw aside the cigarette lit in his hand, and still took another


    step forward as he stared at her tightly.


    ¡°Ivy, the restaurant thing is Piper¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t worry; I will let her apologize to you.¡±


    Ivy shes a smile and then instantly withdrew it. She could sense Wyatt¡¯s dark and cold aura. It


    seems like there was a trace of sarcasm buried under his eyes.


    ¡°No, just take care of your family,¡± she asserted.


    Wyatt frowned slightly and still wanted to say something when he heard a frantic screaming


    from the door, and as soon as his eyes passed, Duke, who was covering his face with his hands but


    was naked, quickly ran out. His voice was intermittently humiliated and desperate: ¡°I will never give


    up!¡±


    As soon as Duke arrived in front of Wyatt, a sh came out, and Duke went behind Wyatt. His face


    was shy and annoyed. And he trembled and pointed his arm at Ivy, wanting to cry without tears.


    ¡°You¡­ You even take pictures?¡± he yelled.


    Ivy looked at the photos on the phone with satisfaction. She smirked. The angle of capture was


    great and perfect! She smirked and looked at Duke defiantly.


    ¡°Duke, it¡¯s a pleasure for me to capture the embarrassing moment of your life,¡± she teased. ¡°You


    may leave,¡± she added.


    Ivy knew that Duke would not courage to take the main entrance; that¡¯s why he went out to the side


    door.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Duke was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak well. His hands wrapped his precious.


    ¡°If you dare to provoke me again, I will send this photo of yours to the world,¡± she said coldly.


    Three years ago, she was still a stupid woman, but this time, she won¡¯t let it.


    And those who provoke her will surely have the ce that is meant for them.


    As soon as she turned around, Cooper¡¯s driver stood at the intersection, bowing politely and


    gentlemanly, waiting for her.


    Ivy did not look at Wyatt, bypassed him, and walked her way towards Cooper¡¯s luxury car¡­ which


    gradually drove away until it disappeared, and Wyatt withdrew his sight.


    Wyatt didn¡¯t know how to react when he saw how Ivy darted her eyes to Duke¡¯s nakedness. Part of


    him wanted to pull her closer to him and cover her eyes. And his weird feeling lingered on him once


    again. He was mad.


    However, looking back tonight, from the violin on the stage to the dice on the gambling game¡­ the


    soul that she gave, her move was full of mystery; it¡¯s hazy. The Ivy that he had known for the past


    three years, slowly changing. Wyatt felt irritable in his heart.


    And Duke screamed, getting him back to his senses. ¡°Come on, walk fast! I¡¯m totally embarrassed!¡±


    And his grip on the clothes that he removed earlier tightened. Duke badly needed to change.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    ¡°Damn it, Wyatt! Just move your ass towards your car and cover me. That ex-wife of yours is getting


    on my nerves,¡± Duke yelled.


    Wyatt shook his head as he took steps toward the car. Duke opened the door in a rush. When Wyatt


    got inside, Duke startedining. ¡°Ivy is fucking beautiful, but I hate women like her at this point.


    She is too fierce and damn; I can¡¯t y with her!¡±


    Duke¡¯s words linger in Wyatt¡¯s ears, making his aura darken.


    Wyatt rolled the window car downward. He took out a cigarette and lit it, and the smoke in it made


    the look into Wyatt¡¯s eyes dim and unclear.


    Simon Albert came out with Windy and Agatha, and suddenly their gazes diverted to the two people


    in the car. Simon approached Duke¡¯s side and knocked on the car window. Duke then irritably


    opened it. And when their eyes met, he arched his brow.


    The corners of Simon¡¯s uninhibited mouthugh yfully. ¡°Duke, don¡¯t take the bet seriously and


    don¡¯t you worry about it. It¡¯s just a gamble. However, don¡¯t be too arrogant to make a bet that will


    also fall for you.¡±


    Duke trembled with anger. It was so simple to say that for them because it wasn¡¯t them who


    stripped naked and ran out! And his Duke name will probably be theughingstock of others


    from now on. It was he who put himself to shame.


    He wasn¡¯t supposed to follow the bet, but Simon Albert threatened him. And pushed him to do so.


    Duke shot a death re at Simon. ¡°Would you just stay away?¡±


    Wyatt suddenly nced at Simon when he heard Duke¡¯s irritated voice. ¡°Ivy just wins by luck,¡± he


    said. His voice is low and seems dangerous.


    Simon let out a soft chuckle and suddenly tapped the hood of the car. ¡°Luck?¡± he snorted, ¡°it was


    clear enough that Ivy won over you, Reed. And how would you know that she¡¯s capable of ying


    dice if you don¡¯t even give a damn looking or talking at her for the past three years? So, you didn¡¯t


    think that Ivy would win, right?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    Simonughed and tapped the hood of the car once again, making Duke jerk back as he wasThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    startled. ¡°ident? So, three years is not enough to know a person, huh? Ivy is indeed worthless in


    the eyes of the mighty Wyatt Reed for three years?¡± Simon asserted and shook his head. ¡°You


    didn¡¯t know what you have lost,¡± he added and smiled. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to dig deeper about


    Ivy¡¯s life because to us, Ivy is a queen!¡± He gave a thumbs up and raised an eyebrow, then sneered,


    Anger lingered in Wyatt¡¯s eyes. His gaze towards Simon sharpened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re gonna


    pursue her?¡± he asked with his deep and cold voice.


    Simon burst intoughter. His eyes met Wyatt¡¯s gaze and frankly said, ¡°Yes, I want to pursue her,


    and I should thank you, Reed, for letting her go. Indeed, I have this opportunity.¡± He smiled again


    and took a few steps backward.


    Simon¡¯s words angered Wyatt even more, making him withdraw his gaze and look at the front


    expressionlessly.


    On the other hand, Duke felt irritated waiting for them to finish. ¡°Stop talking to a parasite, Wyatt.


    Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, and with one step on the elerator, the car swiftly


    drifts away, making Duke in a state of shock.


    ¡°Dude! Are you angry?!¡±


    However, Wyatt didn¡¯t bother to lessen the speed. Was Simon interested in Ivy all along? And he


    even admitted it in front of him.


    ¡°Wyatt¡ª¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the photos that you should care about? So, stop bothering me!¡± he asserted. And through


    his voice, anger is visible.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­ how could you¡ªwhy on earth did you marry that woman in the first ce? There are so


    many women in the world, why choose Ivy? You knew we were all upset with you. That¡¯s why we


    never ept¡ª¡±


    Duke didn¡¯t finish his words when Wyatt suddenly stepped on the brake. Wyatt¡¯s face shows


    irritation, his aura is dark, and suddenly a pang of pain is stabbed into his chest.


    ¡°Get out of the fucking car!¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was cold which sent shivers down Duke¡¯s body.


    Duke¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he nced at him in surprise. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany. So, get out!¡± Wyatt¡¯s face was inexplicably dark.


    Seeing Wyatt¡¯s anger through his eyes, Duke had no choice but to get out of the car. He was left on


    the side of the street, standing in the cold wind and watching the vehicle getting farther until it


    disappeared in his sight. He frowned and sighed when he saw that Wyatt didn¡¯t take the route


    toward hispany but went in the other direction.


    On the other side, Windy walked over triumphantly. ¡°Duke deserves everything that happened


    tonight,¡± she asserted.


    Agatha nodded as she agreed. ¡°He should stop his foul schemes towards Ivy. They should stop


    provoking her. They don¡¯t know how good Ivy was in bullying when she knew she was right.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Before I forget,¡± Windy asserted, ¡°how can Ivy y dice?¡±


    Agatha and Simon looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°When she was in college, she had a month of quarrels with her family, and her father closed her


    cards, and as a result, she was tricked into working as a dealer in the biggest underground casino,


    she learned the skills and made a lot of money!¡± Agatha stated.


    ¡°When his father found out, he was so frightened that Ivy would no longer go back. Because of that


    situation, he then gave back her ck card,¡± Simon continued.


    Windy¡¯s eyes widened, and she regretted why she didn¡¯t stay on the same block with Ivy way back


    in their college days.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Early in the morning, Ivy twitched the corner of her lips as she opened her eyes to the bright


    morning light, which was both pleasant and inadvertent.


    Suddenly, she heard a knock on at the door and listened to the voice of the maid, saying, ¡°Miss, are


    you up?¡±


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± Ivy repliedzily.


    Two maids then opened the door and pushed a huge hanger in. ¡°Miss, these are the dresses


    prepared for you. Your father and your brother Cooper are waiting for you in the restaurant,¡± the


    maid said respectfully.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised a little bit when she saw the dress. Her father is really in his


    exaggerated mode and even bought her a dress from her favorite brand.


    There are multiple pieces in various colors that are all of the same styles, despite the fact that there


    is no logo on them. Nheless, the recognizable craftsmanship and textiles are from Prada¡¯s


    private cab, and they are all limited-edition and new-season models that are not avable for


    purchase on the open market.


    She smiled. Sure enough, her father wants her to adapt to a luxurious life again. ¡°Thank you. You


    may leave,¡± she said. And the maids left her room.


    However, Ivy prefers to keep things low-key. She can have whatever she wants, but this is not the


    perfect time for her. She then rose from her bed and dressed in a little ck dress with a suit jacket


    that she had chosen at random before leaving her room.


    In the restaurant, Leo and Cooper sat at the table and ate breakfast slowly and methodically as they


    moved with elegance.


    And seeing Ivying in their direction, Leo smiled at his daughter. ¡°My good daughter is already


    here,¡± he asserted.


    Cooper also looked at Ivy with a smile formed on his lips. ¡°Last night, the inte was chaos again


    because of the viral video of Duke, running naked outside the XYZ bar.¡±


    ¡°Look how paparazzi worked,¡± Ivy uttered.


    ¡°And this morning, the Elrod family is now dealing with his scandal. Both the photo and the video.


    Dukepany is also affected by it. And my little sister ispetent in dealing with her enemies,


    savagely,¡± he continued and let out a soft chuckle.


    Ivy shrugged and walked over to sit down. ¡°He provoked me first.¡±


    ¡°Well, The Elrod deserved it. And as long as my daughter is happy, my support will always be with


    you, of course,¡± Leo asserted as he poured wine into her ss.


    After a few bites and a fantastic chat with her father and Cooper, Ivy took Cooper¡¯s car to the


    company. And Greg was standing outside the office door, waiting for her toe in.


    ¡°Good day, Miss. Anna Gomez came here early in the morning, and she¡¯s waiting for you inside,¡±


    Greg said.


    Ivy nodded. ¡°Is there any news from the ABC Corporation?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I have called the General Manager of ABC, Lynn, who has offered to invite you to dinner and


    conduct an in-person interview.¡±


    She nodded and smiled. ¡°Make an appointment for me then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Greg replied.


    Ivy pushed the door in and stood there as she watched Anna sit in her swivel chair and rotate it


    leisurely and enjoy. For a moment, the atmosphere in the office stiffened.


    When Anna met Ivy¡¯s gaze, her facial expression changed, and she quickly stood up. Then


    suddenly, her gaze darted to Greg, that stood behind Ivy. ¡°Why did shee in without saying a


    word?¡± she uttered. It seems like she¡¯s ming Greg.


    Ivy smiled indifferently and walked over. ¡°Since Manager Anna likes this chair,¡± she nced at the


    swivel chair, ¡°Greg, send this to Manager Anna to her office.¡±


    Greg approaches Ivy. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Ivy¡ª¡±


    ¡°Address me as ¡®boss¡¯ since I am one of your bosses.¡±


    Anna grimaced. ¡°B-Boss, I don¡¯t have any other meaning. You don¡¯t have to send me a chair.¡±


    Ivy sat on the sofa next to her and arched her brow. ¡°I have a habit of cleanliness, and I will not use


    the chair that others have sat on,¡± she said.


    This made Anna get pissed. She red at Ivy fiercely and kept on cursing Ivy to death inside her


    mind. Wasn¡¯t she just a lowly wife of Wyatt Reed for the past three years? What was she proud of?


    And why does she need to be rude?


    ¡°Anyway, what brought you here, Manager Gomez?¡± Ivy looked at Anna intently.


    Anna then walked over with a document twisted around her waist and threw the document in front


    of Ivy. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget that I did remind you. Many people are interested in this project of the


    Ferrioli Hider Group. Tonight, Zayne Dy of Ferrioli invited guests to talk about this cooperation, and


    this is an opportunity for you to seize.¡±


    Ivy grabbed the document and turned over two pages of it. Then she suddenly closed it without


    reading, and she didn¡¯t believe that Anna Gomez would be so kind as to give her such a big cake.


    And even if it tastes sweet and has its favorite vors, she won¡¯t take a bite. What if it has poison?


    However, since Anna was so active in helping her, it would be rude if she did not cooperate.


    She smiled, ¡°You will also attend, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll introduce you,¡± Anna replied.


    Ivy let out a soft chuckle, but it has a touch of sarcasm. ¡°Well, expect me to be there on time, then.¡±


    Ivy handed the document to Greg. ¡°Increase the number of points by thirty ording to this,¡± she


    said.


    Greg nodded and took it. ¡°Yes, Miss. I will do it,¡± he answered.


    At this moment, Windy Adams pushed the door in, and she was holding a bouquet of tulips. ¡°Hurry,


    Ivy, I¡¯m already exhausted with this,¡± sheined, making Ivy arch her brow and stand up.


    She walked towards Windy. ¡°What is this for?¡± she asked in surprise.


    Windy rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course, someone is pursuing you and sending you flowers,¡± she replied,


    arching her brow and smiling with ill will.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Ivy frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s the most boring person on earth to put such schemes like this?¡±


    Windy rolled her eyes once again. ¡°Of course, it was Simon Albert, and he told me that I must


    personally deliver this to you. And damn that punk, he made me a delivery boy,¡± Windyined.


    Simon Albert?


    Why does he need to do things like this?


    ¡°Go away, Anna,¡± Windy asserted, imitating Elsa in Frozen. ¡°I don¡¯t want to build a snowman with


    you,¡± she added, making Ivyugh and m her shoulder.


    Ivy shook her head. ¡°You may leave Miss Gomez and Greg, you can just send me the detailster,¡±


    she said.


    Greg then bowed his head and left while Anna shot a re at Windy before she exited the office.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Windy started and smiled, ¡°Josh was sent abroad to study, and I heard that if he fails, his


    grandfather will break his leg,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it sooner? Never mind, let¡¯s just wait for him toe back and


    arrange a wee party for him.¡±


    Windy nodded. ¡°By the way, the Ferrioli Hider Group that you asked me to investigatest time, the


    result is already on me,¡± she said and put down the flowers on the table.


    Ivy frowned.


    Windy grinned and wiggled her brows. ¡°To put it another way, the Ferrioli Hider Group has devolved


    into a shell business that borrows money from everyone and owes a big sum of money to the bank.


    Thepany itself is set to be auctioned off, and they still have several questionable projects on its


    hands. Oh, and that foolish Anna Gomez wants nothing more than for you to be dumped in the hole


    and perish.¡±


    Ivy arched her brow, and as she expected, it turned out that Anna dug a pit for her to jump on. She


    smirked. It seems like she will be having fun tonight.


    ¡°Thank you, Windy,¡± Ivy said and smiled.


    Windy smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but I can¡¯t apany you to work. My mommy ising back from


    London, and she has newly acquired a cosmeticspany. She promised to let me participate in


    research and development. You know this is my dream.¡±


    Windy¡¯s mother is a famous woman in the industry and had always wanted Windy to participate in


    the management of thepany. Still, Windy prefersboratory research and development, and he


    has the opportunity to join at this time. Of course, Windy never let it slip away.


    Ivy smiled. ¡°Well, then I wish you good luck, my friend,¡± she asserted.


    They looked at each other and smiled, without saying many words; the tacit understanding was


    complete.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t let your guard down. And if there is something you need help with, I will firmly


    support you. I¡¯m just one call away,¡± she said.


    Ivy nodded, ¡°Rest assured.¡±


    After that, Windy left, and Ivy began to devote herself to work again.


    At the end of the work, Ivy stepped on high heels and nned to talk to Greg about the dinner, but


    Anna twisted her waist and came in, ¡°Since it is a private dinner, don¡¯t take the secretary with you,


    all right?¡±


    Ivy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.


    Greg, who was also inside at that moment, looked at Ivy worriedly, but Ivy smiledfortingly.


    ARRIVING at the private clubhouse, the private room had long been locked, and Anna Gomez


    skillfully kissed the greasy man sitting there with a big belly, making Ivy wants to puke.


    Out of courtesy, she still gracefully walked over to greet the man, and when Zayne Dy saw Ivy¡¯s


    face, his eyes were obviously bright, and his greedy eyes were undisguised, and at the same time,


    it was disgusting.


    ¡°This is the vice president of the Morgan Corporation. Ivy, right? It¡¯s been a long time since we


    wanted to meet you, and indeed you¡¯re more beautiful in person.¡± Zayne Dy held out his hand. Ivy


    then bowed her head slightly, and even after saying: hello, she sat down.


    ¡°Zayne Dy, your big name is like thunder,¡± she asserted and smirked.


    Anna Gomez took a meaningful look at Ivy, ¡°Ivy, it may not be clear, but the Ferrioli Group and we


    are old friends. There will be no problems in cooperation; it is better to take the contract out to


    Zayne Dy to see if there is no problem to sign.¡±


    Ivy arched her brow and took out the prepared contract, ¡°Well, Mr. Dy had better see it clearly then.¡±


    At first nce, it appeared as though the other side had already read the contract, but after taking a


    nibble at the number, Mr. Dy¡¯s expression fell.


    ¡°Miss Ivy, what is the above mention of thirty points higher than what is said?¡±


    Anna Gomez was shocked, took a look at it, and her face changed dramatically, ¡°Who changed


    this?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow and smiled. This Anna is really good at pretending, huh, she thought. ¡°I did.


    Since I came to talk about this project, of course, I have the final say; just follow this point.


    Otherwise, I will not talk about it.¡±


    Everyone knows deep inside them that if it is increased by thirty points, then the Ferrioli¡¯s initial


    investment will be tens of millions more, which is simply unable to get money for the crumbling shell


    business.


    Anna¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Ivy, why did you change it?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. And the bitch is just calling her IVY as if they were close friends. She smirked,


    ¡°Just because I am the Vice President, Gomez. I strive for the greatest interests of thepany.


    So, what are you angry about? You should be happy, right? Are you on our side or a person of the


    Ferrioli?¡± Ivy looked at her with unclear meaning.


    Upon hearing this, Anna Gomez¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I¡­ I¡ªof course, I am a person of the Morgans,


    but Ivy, I should be honest in doing business, and the number on the contract must not be


    changed!¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t sign, everything can change,¡± Ivy looked yfully at Zayne Dy, ¡°or is there any


    agreement that Zayne Dy and Anna Gomez have reached privately?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Zayne and Anna were shocked. However, Zayne suddenly revealed a deep smile, picked up the red


    wine next to him, and poured it into Ivy¡¯s ss.


    ¡°Miss Ivy, since it is a talk, I also came with sincerity. You look at this document as long as you sign


    it. And I will not treat you badly,¡± he said.


    Zayne Dy took out a document from his bag, which was almost the same as the content in Ivy¡¯s


    hand, but the number was ten points lower than Anna¡¯s.


    Anna Gomez rolled her eyes and hurriedly advised her, ¡°Ivy, what is the use of you relying on


    Cooper? You should find a few more patrons; Cooper obviously wanted to harm you before putting


    you in this position, regardless of whether you asked. And what good would it do for you to follow


    him? And put this in mind, he can¡¯t marry you as a wife.¡±


    Ivy did not have the heart to listen to Anna¡¯s provocation. And how could she think that Ivy and


    Cooper were lovers?


    What a bitch!


    ¡°Look at the clothes you are wearing; it doesn¡¯t even have a brand. You bought them on the


    inte, right? And how do you go to work? By taking a cab?¡± Anna triumphantly red at Ivy¡¯s


    shabbiness. Inparison, she was wearing a Chanel suit. ¡°I am a person who came over, I will not


    lie to you, following Zayne will not suffer losses, he prepared a second-hand Audi for you, and he


    will help you in the project for you to be in a stable position.¡±


    Looking at Ivy¡¯s quiet and deep groaning, Anna thought that she had moved her, and she made a


    look of satisfaction at Zayne and then stood up with pride, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom, and you will talk


    first,¡± she said.


    As soon as Anna went out, a sharp sh of sharpness lingered in her eyes, and she saw a familiar


    person sneaking at the bathroom door; she pulled it, ¡°Everything¡¯s ready?¡± Anna asked the waiter.


    The waiter trembled. ¡°That medicine has already fallen into the wine¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Anna cut off and smiled devilishly.


    The waiter bit his lower lip, ¡°Miss Gomez, if I¡¯m not mistaken, thatdy was Mr. Wyatt Reed¡¯s ex-


    wife, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Anna nodded, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s her,¡± she replied.


    The waiter took a tight grip on the tter that he was holding.


    ¡°She¡¯s Wyatt¡¯s ex-wife that relies on other men to ascend to the throne. How could Wyatt like a bitch


    like her? Oh, anyway, don¡¯t you dare tell this to anyone, okay? If so, we¡¯re good,¡± Anna uttered.


    The waiter bowed his head. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Anna smirked, ¡°Good.¡±


    The waiter then left.


    Anna stepped on high heels and went to the bathroom to retouch her makeup. And didn¡¯t know that


    someone eavesdropped.


    Wyatt¡¯s clenched his fist and pulled the waiter who talked about his ex-wife earlier. His eyes were


    dark and cold when he red at the waiter. ¡°Which room is Ivy in?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mr. ¡­ Reed?¡± The private club is not for wealthy or elite people; meeting and knowing people is


    the most basic training, the waiter then recognized Wyatt Reed at a nce, and his face is scary.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Angered lingered in Wyatt¡¯s eyes as he tightened his grip on the waiter¡¯s uniform.


    The waiter trembled in fear. ¡°In¡­ room 038.¡± Wyatt¡¯s aura is scary, and the waiter values his life,


    and he can¡¯t lie to this powerful man. Wyatt is way too powerful than that, Zayne Dy.


    Wyatt let go of the waiter and left.


    INSIDE the room. Zayne Dy smiled obscenely and disgustingly and reached out to touch Ivy¡¯s hand


    on the table. However, Ivy pulled it away, picked up the wine ss, and gently shook it.


    The old man took a half-used car key from his bag and threw it on the table. ¡°Miss Ivy, this car key


    belongs to you,¡± he said.


    Ivy stared at the car key for a moment and suddenly smiled, but a chill lingered on her lips. ¡°Anna


    Gomez took gifts more than me, right?¡±


    Zayne Dy looked at her greasily. ¡°With Miss Ivy¡¯s appearance, Anna Gomez is better than you, and


    when this cooperation ispleted, bigger surprises are waiting for you.¡±


    Ivy grinned. She was really expecting this situation. She¡¯s not dumbed not to know about Anna¡¯s


    schemes.


    Zayne, the old man, raised his ss. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink and celebrate,¡± he said.


    Suddenly, Ivy dodged her mobile phone that was on the table, and it fell on the floor; Zayne then


    bent down to pick it up. Ivy raised the wine ss with her hand and smiled.


    Zayne Dy¡¯s eager gaze darted to Ivy, and he then waited for her to drink from her ss. He watched


    how Ivy¡¯s lips touched the ss, seems deliberately hesitated for a moment, but then she drank into


    it, making the corners of her lips soaked with red wine, tossing it all at once.


    Zayne smiled satisfactorily. He stared at Ivy¡¯s style and beauty after drinking. He walked over and


    put the Audi car keys in her hand. ¡°As long as this thing is done, I will send you a new Audi,¡± he


    coaxed.


    Ivy¡¯s face darkened, and she was about to speak when suddenly, Zayne Dy fell on the ground as he


    was kicked by the person that Ivy didn¡¯t expect to see.


    ¡°There is a medicine in the wine. You have already drunk it?¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    The slender and tall figure standing in front of her, those perfect and Greek god-like features that he


    had, was the man Ivy had been fascinated with for three years¡ªWyatt Reed.


    At first nce, Ivy had a momentary hesitation but soon regained herposure.


    How could he be here?


    What a coincidence!


    ¡°Mr. Reed?¡± Zayne Dy stood up in a panic, and his body was trembling with humility.


    Wyatt¡¯s face was gloomy, and he stared at Zayne Dy, wearing his deadly res. ¡°Do you have any


    death wishes? If so,¡± he moved forward, ¡°I will fulfill it,¡± he added and gritted his teeth.


    At this moment, the nameless anger suddenly erupted from Wyatt¡¯s chest, and his eyes were cold


    and intimidating.


    He was about to throw a punch and teach this Zayne Dy a lesson when a figure suddenly appeared


    behind him, kicking Zayne Dy, who stood up, to the ground again and then started to throw a series


    of punches at Zayne¡¯s face, his body¡ªtrying to break the old man¡¯s bones.


    ¡°Simon!¡± Ivy shouted to stop the man.


    Simon threw onest punch and got up. He turned to Ivy. ¡°I went to yourpany, and your


    assistant told me that you came here. And I¡¯m surprised to see this shit!¡± he said and kicked Zayne,


    who tried to get up from the floor.


    Simon walked over casually, ignoring Wyatt¡¯s presence, and handed over the flower that he put


    down on the table near the door. ¡°For you,¡± he said and smiled.


    Ivy arched her brow and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She sighed; although her n was


    disrupted, the things she wanted to get had already been obtained, and it was not a failure or a loss


    for her at all.


    Ivy reached for the flowers in the end. ¡°Thank you, but forget about this next time. And if you


    continue to fight, you might kill him, and I don¡¯t want to get into trouble,¡± she said.


    Simon nodded. ¡°Of course, I will obey you, my Queen,¡± he said, ¡°I will spare his life this time¡ª¡±


    ¡°Simon.¡±


    Simon smiled. ¡°Sure thing. I will not do it again,¡± he said like a tame pet.


    Zayne Dy, at this moment, nced at the people in front of him in fear. Wyatt Reed was here, and


    so was Simon Albert. And if he fights, he will surely lose.


    Soon after that, he heard that they spared his life. The old man forced himself to flee in a daze and


    panic. However, before he could walk out, a hard thing was thrown at his head, and it was the car


    key. He stared at it when it fell on the floor.


    ¡°Take it away. And don¡¯t you try to bribe my girlfriend,¡± Simon sneered coldly.


    Zayne¡¯s eyes widened, and he nodded swiftly. ¡°Yes. Yes. Yes,¡± he said and hurried out.


    Ivy arched her brown and mmed Simon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. And I am not your


    girlfriend. You¡¯re gross.¡±


    Suddenly, Ivy¡¯s gazended on Wyatt, and when their gazes met, Wyatt pierced his deep and cold


    eyes on her.


    ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Reed?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also curious. Why are you here, huh, Reed?¡± Simon clearly looked at him with scrutiny.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t you know that there is something wrong with the wine? And how could you attend this


    private foul dinner? Is this the life that you want?¡± Wyatt asked simultaneously. The irony in his


    words is pretty apparent.


    Is this what Ivy really wants after their divorce?


    He doesn¡¯t know why, but the anger in his chest couldn¡¯t help but burst out at that moment. And that


    Simon even called her his girlfriend, and what¡¯s with the flowers?


    Ivy arched her brow and shed a smile. It was really humiliating that she thought that Wyatt would


    be so kind as to help her, but what is he doing?


    She nced up at him, and she was wearing delicate light makeup making her eyes look bright and


    sharp. She let out a soft chuckle and shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Reed, but I


    switched my ss with that old man before I drink it. But what life do I want?¡± she walked closer to


    him, ¡°you have no right to talk orment about it. I don¡¯t need your opinion.¡±


    And just about she was about to leave, Wyatt grabbed her arm and looked at her coldly. ¡°What do


    you mean? You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    Ivy ticked the corner of her lips. ¡°Some words are not meant to be spoken out, Wyatt. As I said, you


    don¡¯t have a damn ce in my life for you to teach me. I am here for work, and it is better than


    being a maid all day in your family. And what do you think is the difference between your family and


    that Zayne Dy?¡±


    Ivy sneered and pulled her arm out of Wyatt¡¯s grip and never looked back again at him when she


    left the room.


    Simon raised an eyebrow and immediately followed Ivy.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Wyatt stood there, his eyes were cold as frost, Ivy¡¯s words were like a thorn that pierced into his


    heart, and he felt ufortable.


    A maid? So, his family treated Ivy like their servant? And why didn¡¯t she tell him? He should have


    helped her and talked with his family. She was his wife way back then. Of course, he will listen to


    her.


    And it seems like there were so many things that he doesn¡¯t know. Damn it! Why am I too stupid


    and numb?


    As soon as Wyatt went out, he saw Zayne Dy, who was dragging that Anna Gomez at the door; his


    face was crimson, and his eyes were bloodshot. Anger and confusion can be seen through it.


    It turned out that Ivy knew about their schemes and had prepared for them. He was surprised that


    Ivy could be like a woman full of wisdom and courage. He thought that she was just the girl who


    loves him so much, the kind and humble one.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t believe that Wyatt would ask her. In the past three years, she didn¡¯tin about her


    life with the Reeds. And a pang of pain stabbed her chest because, for the past three years of being


    together, the man seemed blind all along. Wyatt didn¡¯t even know what kind of person she was.


    She heaved a deep sigh, calmed herself, and looked past through the window while sitting in the


    passenger seat.


    Wyatt should bury in his mind that he has nothing to do with her anymore!


    Simon started to hum the song from his car¡¯s stereo and nced at her. ¡°I saved you today. What


    can I get?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Do you want a gift or a wire transfer?¡± Ivy asked, but her gaze was still on the outside.


    Simon smiled. ¡°This is the first time that a woman will hit me with money¡ª¡±


    Ivy red at Simon, making him stop talking, and his gaze got back on the road. ¡°If you think that


    I¡¯m into you, Simon. Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Simon nced at her for a few seconds, ¡°give me a chance¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re like siblings, Simon.¡±


    ¡°But not for me,¡± Simon replied, ¡°and I will prove that I am the most suitable man for you,¡± he added.


    Not knowing where Simon takes his confidence in confessing¡ªwell, Ivy considered it as a


    confession. She shook her head. ¡°A-huh? But I never thought of loving another man for the


    moment,¡± she replied and let out a soft chuckle.


    Simon nces at her smile and feels a sudden pain in his chest. However, he will not give up and


    grabbed this opportunity to court her.


    BACK HOME.


    Windy couldn¡¯t wait to call Ivy and inquire about the progress.


    Ivy then told her about what had happened earlier.


    ¡°That Anna Gomez is like a pimp. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in thepany. You should teach that bitch a


    lesson. She¡¯s really trying to pull you down out of your position,¡± Windy said.


    On the other line, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Now is not the time. Let her do her schemes for a


    while, and let¡¯s y with her,¡± she replied.


    THE NEXT DAY.


    Ivy went to thepany early and found that her chair had been reced with a new one since she


    gave the old one to Anna. And she was satisfied with Greg¡¯s ability. She was stirring her coffee


    when he suddenly heard a loud band, and the door was pushed open.


    Anna Gomez rushed in angrily, with an ambiguous mark on her neck that could not be concealed;


    she wore a silk scarf to cover up, but Zayne Dy¡¯s quirk was really infiltrative, and she almost couldn¡¯t


    resist.


    ¡°Ivy, are you deliberately trying to make things worse? I clearly asked you to go to dinner with


    Zayne, and you actually left me?¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t say a word and just smirked at her.


    ¡°Forget it. As long as you sign the contract, it¡¯s over,¡± Anna said and threw the folder in front of Ivy.


    Ivy shook her head and took her iPhone and clicked a few times on its screen, and then the


    recording of the conversation from yesterday¡¯s meal was transmitted.


    ¡°Ivy, what is the use of you relying on Cooper? You should find a few more


    patrons; Cooper obviously wanted to harm you before putting you in this position, regardless of


    whether you asked. And what good would it do for you to follow him? And put this in mind, he can¡¯t


    marry you as a wife.¡±


    ¡°Look at the clothes you are wearing; it doesn¡¯t even have a brand. You bought them on the


    inte, right? And how do you go to work? By taking a cab?¡±


    ¡°I am a person who came over, I will not lie to you, following Zayne¡¯s will not suffer losses, he


    prepared a secondhand Audi for you, and he will help you in the project for you to be in a stable


    position¡­.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Anna¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing her own voice on Ivy¡¯s phone, and her body trembled.


    Ivy smiled at her. ¡°Anna, if I take these things out, thepany will thoroughly investigate all the


    projects you handle,¡± she arched her brow, ¡°you have no foothold in this circle. So, are you really


    willing to give up your career for the Ferrioli?¡± she asked.


    Ivy won¡¯t let Anna drag her down with her useless actions and her greed to have Ivy¡¯s position.


    Into Anna¡¯s face, she could see a trace of panic sh into her eyes.


    Anna then opened her mouth and spoke respectfully. ¡°Ivy¡ªI mean ma¡¯am¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Ivy will do, Gomez,¡± Ivy replied.


    Anna gulped in fear. The calmness in Ivy¡¯s voice and actions is frightening.


    ¡°M-Miss Ivy¡­ I was so reckless. Ferrioli¡¯s project is not so good. Thepany is actually on the


    verge of bankruptcy.¡±


    Ivy crept a smirk on her lips and nodded. ¡°Then don¡¯t mention the cooperation with the Ferrioli


    because I will not give a damn with it. And don¡¯t provoke me to do such things again, Gomez. I hate


    greedy people pretending to be angels in front of my very own eyes,¡± Ivy asserted.


    ¡°Y-Yes, Miss Ivy,¡± Anna replied and left the office.


    Ivy finished dealing with Anna Gomez, and now, she needs to study the project of ABC Corporation.


    It is inevitable to get this project since the Reed Corporation is also into it. However, nopany


    has a more substantial background than Morgan Corporation and Reed Corporation. Only these


    two holders canpete in the project.


    Nheless, as far as Ivy knows, Reed does not intend to participate in the field of artificial


    intelligence, so she is full of confidence that Wyatt is not a hindrance.


    Late in the afternoon, Greg came in with documents, ¡°Miss Ivy, the ABC Corporation¡¯s private dinner


    has been arranged changed into a public one. They invited a lot of people, and they¡¯re nning to


    announce the project partner on the anniversary day. Do you need me to contact them in advance?


    They intend the dinner to be amercial one. And many are interested in their projects.¡±


    Ivy arched her brow and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to contact them in advance, our conditions are


    the best, and it is good to participate without getting the VIP ce. It¡¯s better to act simply than beThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    self-centered and arrogant. It¡¯s not just because we¡¯re from a well-knownpany, doesn¡¯t mean


    we¡¯re going to use our power to have it. Let them decide, let them choose,¡± Ivy asserted as if she


    already knew the result.


    Greg nodded. ¡°Noted, Miss Ivy. Do you need me then to call a driver to take you home?¡±


    Ivy nced at the time, it was indeedte, and she was about to prepare herself to leave when they


    heard a knock at the door. And when the door opened, Simon entered with a smile crept on his lips


    ¡ªhandsome at the same time, devilish.


    ¡°Ivy,¡± Simon called her name as he approached her table and also bowed to Greg before ncing


    back at her, ¡°may I have the honor to invite mydy for dinner?¡± he asked. His arm went into his


    stomach as he bowed slightly as if she were a queen.


    Ivy shook her head and smiled. ¡°Of course, young master Albert,¡± she replied.


    Greg, at the corner, smiled and left the office.


    Simon, who continued acting like royalty, came over and put on her coat, took the bag, and offered


    his arm to her. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Ivy looked up and mmed his shoulder as she enveloped her arm into his. ¡°Stop acting like you¡¯re


    a prince when in fact, you¡¯re a gangster,¡± she said and let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Just let me do this, mdy,¡± Simon replied.


    Ivy sighed. Simon¡¯s personality has always been bright. That¡¯s why many women are head-over-


    heels on him. However, Ivy did not take his actions seriously. Simon is a yboy, and she knew


    that. And that¡¯s the biggest fact that women should be aware of. yboys love to let out sweet


    words, and, in the end, they will leave you brokenhearted.


    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry. Where do we eat?¡± she asked as they walked their way out of her office.


    ¡°There is a new restaurant in the south of the city¡ªoh, damn, I forgot, I should have called for a


    reservation,¡± he uttered.


    Ivy shook her head and withdrew her arm as they continued to walk.


    After a few minutes, they arrived at the restaurant that Simon had mentioned earlier. The restaurant


    is open on the top floor of a building, and at a nce, you can see the beauty of the city¡ªthe


    exquisite and illusory neon lights.


    People can¡¯t help but fall into the whirlwind on the west side, where couples are twirling to the beat


    of the music. There aren¡¯t many things that make her feel calmer than listening to her favorite song.


    While listening to the music, Ivy couldn¡¯t resist closing her eyes, then suddenly, her forehead slightly


    creased when she smelled the rich fragrance of flowers. And as soon as she opened her eyes,


    Simon was holding a bouquet and gave it to her.


    ¡°For you,¡± Simon said and smiled, ¡°it¡¯s your favorite Swiss lily,¡± he added and winked at her.


    Music with flowers is really the ambiance for couples inside the restaurants, but Ivy is not like them.


    She smiled, took it by the hand, and put it aside, ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t you think the owner did a great


    idea?¡±


    Simon frowned.


    Ivy smiled. ¡°This restaurant is for couples.¡±


    Simon¡¯s eyes widened, and he pressed his lips. How did she know that? It¡¯s indeed the supporting


    service of the couple¡¯s restaurant. Fresh bouquets imported from Switzend¡ªare such an


    expensive service, making everyone enjoy.


    Simon shrugged. Ivy is indeed smart, even if he didn¡¯t tell her that this is a couple of restaurants. He


    shook his head helplessly. Forget it; he has patience in courting her even if there¡¯s no assurance


    that Ivy wants to.


    After their order was served, Ivy was slightly interested in enjoying the scenery and music. She then


    slowly savors her dinner.


    Seeing Ivy enjoying her meal, Simon can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Ivy,¡± he called her attention, making Ivy


    lift her face.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Did you receive the flowers I sent this morning?¡± he asked.


    Ivy nodded as she slices the meat. ¡°Yeah. Thanks,¡± she replied faintly and continued eating.


    Simon felt a tint of pain in his chest. He feels rejected. ¡°Is that it? Aren¡¯t you gonna ask why I am


    sending you flowers?¡±


    Ivy paused and stopped slicing as she raised her head again. ¡°Simon Albert, why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m after you.¡± Simon was hurt as Ivy was not being unenlightened.


    Ivy formed an O sound and wiped her mouth with the table napkin. ¡°I don¡¯t ept your love interest.


    Don¡¯t waste a moment, time, and energy on me, Simon,¡± she said frankly.


    Hearing Ivy¡¯s words are like a knife was stabbed into his chest.


    Simon looked at Ivy solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t want us to be just friends, Ivy. I want to be your suitor. Your


    lover¡ª¡±


    Ivy arched her brow and let out a smile. ¡°If that is the case,¡± she paused and smirked, ¡°let¡¯s cut ties,


    then,¡± she replied.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    In the corner, not far away, Duke couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Look at those two people over there.


    What did Simon Albert see to Ivy? She¡¯s just a bitch. A gold-digger¡ªWhat the hell, Wyatt?!¡± Duke


    eximed when Wyatt kicked his leg under the table.


    Wyatt followed Duke¡¯s gaze, wearing his cold eyes. He gritted his teeth. He retracted his gaze away


    from the two and looked down at the food in front of him, which was tasteless. He started to lose his


    appetite.


    Duke Elrod got curious about how the newly opened restaurants work and also their menus, pulled


    Wyatt to experience it, and who would have thought that they would see Ivy in here?


    Why do Ivy and Wyatt always sh? Fate already separated them. Why does it seem like fate is


    trying to get them back together again?


    What if they¡¯re really meant for each other? And their situations at this moment were just tests? God


    always had ns for us. So, it¡¯s not impossible, Duke thought. However, he shook his head after.


    Still, he hated Ivy.


    Wyatt didn¡¯t eat all the food on his te, making Duke sigh and call the waitress to clean the table.


    Duke, who always loves flirting, winked at the waitress.


    Wyatt stood up and started to walk towards the exit when Duke tugged his arm into Wyatt¡¯s. ¡°Aren¡¯t


    we like lovers, honey?¡± Duke teased, wearing a gay tone.


    ¡°Wyatt, Duke! Fancy meeting you here,¡± a man¡¯s voice uttered, making Wyatt and Duke stop


    walking.


    In front of them is Eric Todd from the Todd family. He was also known in the business industry.


    Beside him is a female showbiz celebrity who had a chiseled face, round eyes, and curvy body,


    which they knew was Eric¡¯s girlfriend.


    Duke sneered. ¡°How did you get here?¡± he mocked.


    ¡°L introduced the restaurant. So, wee to have a look and try a new experience. How about


    the two of you?¡± Eric arched his brow, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a restaurant for couples?¡± he added. Then


    suddenly, Eric gasped and covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, one of you¡­.¡±


    Wyatt snorted coldly and suddenly shortened their arms as he red at Duke.


    Duke let out a soft chuckle and then faced Eric.


    Eric arched his brow. ¡°Are you leaving already? Why don¡¯t you join us? It¡¯s been a while since we


    had ourst talk, Reed,¡± he asserted, making Wyatt¡¯s forehead slightly creased.


    As Eric couldn¡¯t wait for Wyatt¡¯s answer, he then dragged him down and sat on the table near them.


    Wyatt didn¡¯t hesitate, but he shot a re at Eric.


    Then suddenly, Eric¡¯s eyes passed through Wyatt and saw Ivy and Simon. ¡°Hey, Wyatt, isn¡¯t that


    Ivy?¡± he asked as he raised his chin in a gesture and crept a smirk on his lips.


    On the other side, the music was pleasant and was tempting Simon to dance. Suddenly, he turned


    to Ivy and stood up beside her, ¡°Can I have this dance?¡± he asked, ¡°at least let me experience this


    moment with you,¡± he added. Still, he¡¯s wearing the pain of Ivy¡¯s words earlier. He understands why


    she said those words, but the words are really hurtful to a man like him, who¡¯s showing his love


    interest in her.


    Ivy sighed and didn¡¯t want to embarrass Simon, she then reached for his hand, and they walked


    towards the dance floor.


    The song Can I Have This Dance in the movie High School Musical yed, but it was an acoustic


    version¡ªslow, soft, and rxing.


    Music cheerfully ying, Ivy put her arms into Simon¡¯s shoulders as Simon held her waist. They


    started to sway and jived into the harmonious rhythm of the song. And Ivy noticed that they were


    the only ones who were dancing. Even if she finds it awkward and wants to let go, she doesn¡¯t want


    to embarrass Simon in front of the people¡¯s cunning eyes as they gaze and watch them.


    And when Simon lifts up his head, his eyes grow bigger when he nces at the person on the right


    side of the restaurant. He looked down at Ivy, but thetter seemed unbothered and wasn¡¯t looking


    at him. He sighed, and suddenly, an idea popped up into his mind.


    Simon then pulled Ivy¡¯s and exchanged their position, making Simon¡¯s back against the crowd. He


    lowered his head and hugged Ivy. However, this gesture will mislead people who are watching


    them. From the crowd¡¯s perspective, they might conclude that they were kissing, making those


    people give them warm apuse.


    Before Ivy could push Simon away because of his sudden action, Simon pulled her back to their


    seat. He smiled and said, ¡°thanks for tonight. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    On the other hand, Wyatt can¡¯t help but smirk when he sees what Simon did. However, something


    pierced inside him, and his eyes turned cold, and his aura became dark.


    Duke looked at the back of the two who were leaving the restaurant and snorted. ¡°What the hell we


    had just witnessed? Excluding their kissing scene, Ivy dance gracefully, huh.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your ex-wife, Reed, right?¡± Eric suddenly spoke. He let out a soft chuckle. ¡°How could she


    find another man that easy? What a whore,¡± he added.


    Hearing this, Wyatt nced at Eric through gritted teeth. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Eric smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that she marries you because of your money? People knew about that. And


    we¡¯re happy that you two divorced,¡± heughed, ¡°I remember when you were just got married, we


    drank together, then suddenly, you went to the bathroom. You left your phone on the table, and she


    called. I answered it and warned her to know her ce. She doesn¡¯t deserve you¡ª¡± Eric paused


    when a loud thud came from the ss that Wyatt forcefully ced on the table.


    Seeing Wyatt¡¯s expression, he might kill a person at any moment. His anger Is visible in his eyes.


    Eric was surprised and didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. And even his girlfriend was startled.


    ¡°Wyatt¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you mind your own life, Todd? And don¡¯t talk as if you knew everything. Deal with my


    personal life, and I will kill you,¡± Wyatt threatened. Anger lingered in his voice, making Eric¡¯s face


    turn pale.


    After that, Wyatt stood up and left.


    Duke hurriedly chased after him, and he knew why Wyatt was so angry. It is because of Ivy again.


    Damn it, and they already separated, yet she¡¯s still the reason for Wyatt¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Your face is so ugly, Wyatt. Chair up¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cheer, Duke¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know. I said it on purpose, and I know you will correct it. So, what¡¯s with the reaction again?¡± Duke


    asked.


    Wyatt knew that he had overreacted, and he didn¡¯t expect that he would lose control of his


    emotions. He knew Ivy hated him so much and hearing Eric¡¯s confession about the phone call¡­


    again, he can¡¯t help but think that it was one of Ivy¡¯s reasons why she asked for a divorce.


    When will those lies from his family get over? However, it¡¯s he who needs to catch the me. It¡¯s all


    his fault. He admits he was an irresponsible husband. But he couldn¡¯t feel any spark at those times,


    and he thought that being together was enough between Ivy and him.


    His chest suddenly felt heavy, and he started to feel irritated.


    ¡°You and Ivy were already divorced. You shouldn¡¯t get affected¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop talking to me, Duke. I¡¯m mad at myself at the moment,¡± Wyatt interrupted and walked bigger


    steps away from the restaurant. Suddenly, he stopped. ¡°Anyway, the new restaurant is better than


    yours. So, better close it,¡± he added.


    ¡°W-What? How could you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You suck in strategy. Sooner, you¡¯ll get bankrupt if you don¡¯t change it,¡± Wyatt asserted and left him


    there, dumbfounded.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    The Anniversary of the ABC Corporation invites celebrities, businessmen, and politicians. Also,


    other people came from elite families.


    Ivy has learned that ABC Corporation was created not long ago. Thepany¡¯s background is not


    so deep, but they have already attained a higher rating scale in the business industry in only a few


    years. Their poprity suddenly rose.


    The key core of the group is ¡°innovation, knowledge and life¡± as thepany¡¯s research and


    development purposes. Their foundation has been mastered and made many countries


    unattainable.


    If they can get the intelligence project, then Morgan Corporation can open a new field. Therefore,


    Ivy came prepared this time.


    Everyone was greeting each other in the hall, and suddenly, there was a howl of surprise, and


    everyone heard and looked at it. And a man and a woman were standing at the door of the hall.


    The man they know is Cooper Morgan of the Morgan Corporation, standing there fierce and


    decisive, making people feel frightened. And the one next to him wears exquisite makeup, stunning


    facial features, long curly hair pinned behind, humble appearance yet has a hidden nobility¡ªit is Ivy.


    Ivy wears a handmade custom dress iid with silver rhinestones. It perfectly fits her curves and


    shines like she was the brightest star in the skies¡ªher dress and poise shout elegance.


    Some people also recognize her¡­


    ¡°Is that Wyatt Reed¡¯s ex-wife?¡±


    ¡°How could Wyatt Reed divorce such a beautiful woman?¡±


    That¡¯s all Ivy heard as the crowd murmured, making her shake her head and smile.


    After a few moments, someone greeted Cooper. ¡°Wee, Mr. Morgan.¡± The assistant guided


    them inside.


    Cooper grabbed a ss of wine from the waiter that passed by and smiled as he raised his wine


    ss to signal to everyone. ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen, this beautiful woman beside me


    is the vice president of the Morgan Corporation, and you should take more care of her,¡± he


    announced, making Ivy frown and pull her brother closer to her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Cooper winked at her and continued to talk. ¡°Miss Ivy is both talented and stunning, and she


    deserves to be part of the Morgans. She will take more care of our future businesses. So, if you


    have the opportunity, you must cooperate,¡± Cooper added, making Ivy feel embarrassed. And when


    she met Cooper¡¯s gaze, she red at him.


    Even if Ivy wanted to hit her brother, she calmed herself and maintained a decent and elegant smile


    to respond to everyone approaching them.


    Cooper seems to feel that Ivy¡¯s getting bored. He then patted her wrist and bowed his head to


    everybody. He went closer to Ivy. ¡°Liam Saver of ABC Corporation is upstairs. Let¡¯s go up,¡± he


    whispered in her ear.


    It¡¯s a good thing Cooper remembered their purpose. They then both walked toward the second floor.


    NOT FAR AWAY, Piper Reed and her friends watched how everyone praised her. While doing it, the


    people¡¯s faces were terrific, which irritates her. Also, when she saw Ivy¡¯s dress, she felt the urge to


    rush toward her and ripped Ivy¡¯s dress.


    Rage lingered inside Piper when she saw Ivy¡¯s dress. It was the same dress that she had seen half


    month ago. It was Louis Vuitton¡¯s dress. It was on the private shelf. The diamonds on it are the


    same series of natural diamonds from famous jewelry brands. Its value is close to nine figures, and


    even the style is only disyed in public by upper-ss celebrities.


    So, howe Ivy has it?


    Piper asked the LV if she could rent it but was told that someone had already bought it. And she


    didn¡¯t expect that Ivy was the one that got the dress!


    Ivy used to be dirty and ugly¡ªa poor woman when she first met Wyatt. Ivy only knew how to bow


    her head and do the work at home without even uttering anyints¡ªshe became their humble


    maid behind Wyatt¡¯s back. And now, she¡¯s entering this kind of party, wearing her proud and


    confident face? Like she¡¯s reallye used to this kind of life?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong asion, she really wanted to go up and tell everyone that Ivy was a lowly


    woman who aimed for the Reeds¡¯ riches but had been abandoned by her brother. Piper wants to


    tear off her mask and let everyone see how Ivy¡¯s real attitude.


    ¡°I thought your sister-inw is ugly? You mentioned it to us, but she¡¯s not,¡± one friend of Piper can¡¯t


    help but give ament.


    ¡°True that she¡¯s so pretty,¡± the other one concluded.


    ¡°And the man next to her, girl, he¡¯s really handsome!¡±


    Hearing how her friends praised Ivy, Piper quickly lowered her eyelids as she tried to suppress the


    jealousy under it and grabbed the ss of wine. ¡°Huh, my brother already kicked her out of his life.


    So, what else can a lowly woman do but hook up with rich men? She got a perfect body, anyway¡ª


    her asset for living a life like this,¡± she snorted coldly.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    The second floor of the banquet hall was rtively quiet, and Cooper took Ivy forward, and a young


    man, who wore a noble ck shirt and was sitting on a luxury chair, stood up.


    Cooper and the man shook their hands and shed a smile at each other. ¡°Liam Saver, I haven¡¯t


    seen you for a while,¡± Cooper uttered.


    Liam smiled, and the corners of his lips gently raised, and an evil smirk crept into his lips. ¡°Same


    with you, pal,¡± he replied. Can¡¯t wait for Cooper to introduce the woman beside him, Liam¡¯s gaze


    darted to Ivy, scrutinizing her from head to toe. His eyes were full of appreciation for the woman¡¯s


    beauty.


    ¡°Miss Ivy is not only a beautiful woman. I¡¯ve heard that she has a great ability too when ites to


    business and it¡¯s my pleasure inviting you to attend this banquet. I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Liam


    asserted, making Ivy smile.


    ¡°Of course not, Mr. Saver. And congrattions on the fifth anniversary of ABC Corporation. I hope


    that we can cooperate for more projecshortlyure,¡± Ivy replied with a ss in her every poise and


    voice.


    Liam smiled and turned to Cooper. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind, Mr. Morgan, can I talk to Miss Ivy alone?


    After all, if there is a chance to cooperate for more projects, of course, Miss Ivy has a spot.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Cooper replied, and he already expected it. He then nced at his sister and


    encouraged Ivy with his eyes not to worry. After that, he then turned around and went downstairs to


    greet the others.


    Standing in front of the railing on the second floor, Liam and Ivy stood opposite each other, and


    under the glittering lights, they started to talk calmly.


    ¡°I would like to know why Miss Ivy is so confident in this cooperation?¡± Liam asked, and when a


    waiter passed by, he took the wine ss and casually shook the scarlet liquid in the ss circrly.


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡°Mr. Saver, the conditions that I gave are sincere, and I believe that you have


    seen it too. In front of many investors, there is no more suitable than Morgan¡¯s. To put it bluntly, you


    have the technology, and I have money,¡± she asserted.


    Liam smirked. ¡°Morgan¡¯s does not want ABC Corporation to have profits within five years. However,


    as we look at this long-term cooperation, I believe that in the next ten years, the world¡¯s level of


    artificial intelligence technology development will be determined by us.¡±


    With the help of the Morgans, the project will be beyond sessful, and their ie can increase.


    Liam is not only a businessman but also a technician. So, he wants and needs to find the most


    suitable partner for his efforts.


    And seeing the confidence in Ivy¡¯s words and poise, he could conclude that the woman was serious


    about cooperating with the project.


    Liam smiled and nodded. ¡°However, does Miss Ivy wouldn¡¯t mind participating in the tripartite


    cooperation with anotherpany?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. Tri? She thought. ¡°Who else?¡± she asked and couldn¡¯t believe that there was


    also another one who was suitable for the project.


    Liam raised his ss¡ªgesturing it to Ivy¡¯s back, and suddenly, they heard the soft footsteps


    gradually approaching, and Ivy¡¯s heart beat violently. She has a bad feeling about this.


    Her forehead slightly creased, and suddenly she turned around to nce at the person. The smile


    crept on her face and slowly faded.


    Sure enough, those who couldpete with the Morgan Group and participate in this project, Wyatt


    Reed, could be one; the rest¡­ they¡¯re not capable of doing it.


    Wyatt Reed was dressed in a ck suit, and the expensive cuffs seemed to be somewhat familiar


    to Ivy. Setting off his real cold and indifferent gaze.


    His gaze stayed on Ivy¡¯s face, down to her body for a few seconds, and calmly greeted Liam.


    Liam¡¯s eyes looked at Wyatt, then at Ivy before he let out a yful smirk. ¡°I believe there is no need


    for me to introduce you. I''m aware that you two are quite acquainted,¡± he said and turned to Ivy, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Miss Ivy, for not telling you about this cooperation in advance. I have already decided that


    whomever our final partner is, the Reed Corporation will be going to participate in the project¡­.¡±


    Liam¡¯s words made Ivy¡¯s puzzled. He smiled as he gazed back at Wyatt, ¡°because since the


    beginning of its founding, Mr. Reed had been funding all my projects, and he is our top funder,¡± he


    added.


    After hearing the shocking news on Ivy¡¯s part, she nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    So, Wyatt is already ABC¡¯s top shareholder? And she didn¡¯t expect that Wyatt¡¯s eyes had long been


    focused on the field of artificial intelligence.


    Although she was not happy about Wyatt¡¯s joining the project, this is the opportunity that she


    couldn¡¯t miss.


    Ivy squinted her eyes and smiled, ¡°With the ability of the Reed Corporation, it ispletely possible


    to enjoy the oue of this cooperation. So, why should there be tripartite cooperation?¡± she asked


    and raised an eyebrow as she nced at Wyatt.


    ¡°You¡¯re right in choosing ABC Corporation; I hope to cooperate happily,¡± Wyatt said with his calm


    yet cold voice, and the corners of his lips rose, shing a smirk. His slender and beautiful hand


    raised the wine ss, and Liam immediately met it.


    Liam and Wyatt looked at her as they were waiting for her to raise her ss too.


    There was no other choice for Ivy, and she could only smile coldly, tickle her lips, and gently raise


    her hand. The collision of the sses was crisp and pleasant, and after that, everything was settled.


    When her finger suddenly shed with Wyatt, her heart started to gamble, making her grimace.


    Liam breathed a sigh of relief. He wandered his eyes into Wyatt and Ivy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go to


    the dance floor, as the beginning of our cooperation? I think this is undoubtedly the best way to


    announce our cooperation, right?¡± Liam asserted.


    Wyatt frowned slightly at her, making Ivy arch her brow. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t dance,¡± she said and smiled


    euphemistically. After saying that, she paused, stepped on her high heels, and turned around.


    Ignoring Wyatt¡¯s cold gaze.


    Liam shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a dance, yet she¡¯s not willing,¡± he shook his head, ¡°it seems like the future


    cooperation will not be too pleasant, Wyatt. Besides, you are still her first. You know¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up, punk,¡± Wyatt uttered. His face darkened, and he nced at Ivy¡¯s back.


    She can¡¯t dance. Really? In that restaurant, she danced with Albert.


    Even if Ivy was not happy, she still needed to maintain her elegant smile every time she met other


    people. And when she goes downstairs, Cooper sees her, and the man approaches her. ¡°How is it?¡±


    he asked.


    Ivy¡¯s expression is a little bit chilly, which makes Cooper conclude that there¡¯s something wrong withThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    it. And he confirmed it when his sister spoke.


    ¡°Wyatt Reed is a shareholder, and Liam asks for tripartite cooperation.¡±


    See? Cooper was right. There¡¯s something that happened that made Ivy¡¯s let out her dark aura. He


    smiled and touched her hair as he caressed it gently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; the risks are shared, and


    the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.¡±


    Hearing Cooper¡¯s words, Ivy¡¯s eyes widened, and she was stunned for a moment. She arched an


    eyebrow and suddenly realized that what Wyatt was worried about was also what Ivy was


    concerned about, and the benefits of tripartite cooperation really outweighed the disadvantages.


    After figuring it out, the sullen breath in Ivy¡¯s chest was swept away, and she smiled and took


    Cooper¡¯s arm, and hugged Cooper.


    ¡°I¡¯m so grateful that I have a brilliant brother like you,¡± she asserted and let go of the hug. She


    smiled at Cooper, ¡°otherwise, I would have scolded him in my heart.¡±


    Cooper couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    And from others¡¯ perspectives, it was a warm scene like couples.


    Wyatt, who¡¯s leaning at the railing upstairs, watches the two people. Duke, who was already on his


    side, heaved a deep sigh. ¡°We all know that Cooper is not close to any woman¡ªhe¡¯s a woman-


    hater. How can he be so attached to your ex-wife? Not unless my hunch is right that Ivy has an


    ulterior motive,¡± he said.


    Wyatt didn¡¯t speak and moved his gaze away. His face was dark and cold. He just ignored Duke


    and went downstairs to greet people.


    After a few moments, the people in the banquet hall became lively as Liam walked over. Suddenly,


    he approached the host and whispered a few words to the host, then abruptly, the host grabbed the


    microphone.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, distinguished guests, wee to the anniversary celebration of ABC


    Corporation. To celebrate this memorable day, on behalf of Mr. Saver, I dere that thetest


    project partners of ABC Corporation are Reed Corporation and the Morgan Corporation. And now,


    may we call on Mr. Wyatt and Miss Ivy to open the celebration with a dance!¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd cheered enthusiastically.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Ivy was stunned when she heard her name. As much as possible, she doesn''t want to tangle with


    Wyatt, yet the host asked for their presence together, and seeing Liam grin, she knew the man was


    responsible for it.


    People at this moment are already looking at her.


    The awkward rtionship between them, who was in the same frame again after their divorce,


    added a particr veil to this coincidental partnership.


    Wyatt did not expect either, and he had the same thought as Ivy. It was Liam''s doing.


    Ivy couldn''tin in front of many people, and also, Wyatt had already arrived in front of her.


    And when their eyes met, she could feel the coldness in his gaze. To give respect to each other,


    Wyatt extended his hand¡ªinviting Ivy for a dance.


    Ivy wandered her eyes and sighed; the crowd''s attention was on them. Obviously, this invitation


    can''t be rejected, and she cannot leave any negative impact on the beginning of their partnership. If


    so, any adverse effect will destroy the cooperation.


    Cooper, who was standing near Ivy, looked at his sister with a tint of pain in his eyes. At this


    moment, Ivy smiled indifferently as he stretched out her hand on Wyatt''s hand.


    The people in front of them consciously made way for them. Ivy lifted the skirt of her dress and


    looked up with a smile.


    While Wyatt¡­ his aura is still cold. At that moment, Wyatt suddenly realizes that he has never taken


    the initiative to hold Ivy''s hand, and this is the first time that they hold each other''s hand in front of


    other people. Ivy''s fingers were slender and beautiful at just a nce¡ªit''s like a work of art. It feels


    warm and delicate. With his will, he memorizes them in his heart.


    The band began to y, and the harmonious music sounded appropriate. The banquet hall


    reverberated with a melodic and refreshing song.


    Ivy''s hand resting on Wyatt''s shoulder made their eyes meet; Wyatt''s dark and deep gaze locked on


    her face; his handnded on her slender waist, making Ivy''s body freeze for a short spell, feeling


    extremely uneasy.


    In three years of marriage, they haven''t been this close. Surprisingly, they will be in this scene after


    they split up.


    Through Ivy''s eyes, it seems like she doesn''t care. Still, her waist and limbs were softly swinging in


    time with the music, and wears a fake smile on her face.


    A lot of people were paying attention to their familiar dance steps, their steady posture, and their


    interaction. However, the loud music that roared in the hall started to hide their voices.


    "So, you can''t dance, huh?" Wyatt asked. His voice was deep and cold¡ªhowever, the tints of


    manliness are there as if it was making her want to give in to temptation.


    "It depends on the situation," she replied. The tone of her voice was a little bit mean.


    At this moment, Wyatt''s just scoffed and darted his re at her as they moved around. Then


    suddenly, the music changed¡ªthe tune became happier and sweeter, making Wyatt''s grip on her


    hand and waist tighten.


    Ivy arched her brow and gritted her teeth. "How did I not know that you would still do business? It


    was the ABC''s idea to work with Liam, or it was yours?" she asked and made a graceful circle


    under him and then got back together with their position and swayed with the music again.


    "It''s not like I have to tell you about it," he replied, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    After three years of marriage, Wyatt never thought of knowing his wife. And they''re divorced now, so


    should he need to answer her about it?


    Those three years¡­ to him, it was nothing. But when Ivy left, he started to learn a lot.


    They continue to dance. The spotlight stopped them. At this close, Ivy saw the perfect feature of her


    ex-husband. His jaw was firm.


    Wyatt turned her again, making the hem of her dress sway circrly.


    Their posture was perfect, their bright facial features were dazzling, and at this moment, they could


    hear each other''s heavy breathing as if they were suffocated by their presence.


    The crowd''s eyes were on them, fascinated with their movements that are clearly coordinated so


    tacitly. However, they could sense that it seems like the two have no passion for interaction.


    On the other hand, Ivy really dislikes being near Wyatt at this moment, and she just wanted the


    song to end swiftly. It was very ufortable for her to be so close to Wyatt Reed!


    Wyatt''s gaze locked on Ivy''s face as he silently examined her. Ivy gave him a frown and rolled herText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes. They locked gazes, and no one ventured to break them.


    The music changed direction in thest segment, causing Wyatt to lean forward and Ivy to take a


    step back and elevate her head to signal the end of the dance. And as the song neared its end, Ivy


    unconsciously straightened her back, but she didn''t anticipate Wyatt taking a step back, and


    unexpectedly pressing their lips together.


    The final tone of the music was extended yet quickly terminated as if to indicate how time is


    solidifying at the moment.


    The lights shed.


    Ivy delicately shook the ss of wine and stood in front of the second-floor railing, watching the


    people exchange insincere greetings.


    Wyatt, who was nearby strolling, looked up at that moment and met Ivy¡¯s clear and icy gaze.


    Ivy averted her gaze slightly and disregarded the anguish in her heart.


    The crowd gasped earlier at that kiss on the dance floor.


    Nobody cared who made the wrong move at the finale of the dance. They were anticipating a good


    performance amongst themselves. Any reaction to either of them would provoke an infinite amount


    of curiosity. As a result, Ivy immediately averted her face to the side when their lips touched.


    Fortunately, the music came to a halt, and she could retrace her steps.


    She gave Wyatt a cold gaze and walked away without looking back.


    DUKE was messing around with a few people. After a few moments, he graciously dismisses them.


    He exhaled a sigh of relief and turned his gaze to Wyatt, who possessed a chilly and noble


    expression.


    Duke scowled as he recalled the earlier scene and unintentionally blurted out. ¡°Did you do that on


    purpose?¡±


    Others may not notice, but Duke knew Ivy¡¯s beat was on point. The problem was with Wyatt.


    Wyatt was raised in the aristocracy and had an excellent education in all facets of social


    etiquette. How was he able to react so slowly during the dance? Can it be intentional? Duke


    pondered.


    Wyatt raked his dark eyes over Duke. ¡°No,¡± he murmured, his face stiff.


    ¡°Ah. Good. Do not even consider that woman. I believe I¡¯ve lost my mind if I believe that. That


    woman must have done it intentionally. She¡¯s aplete moron when ites to scheming, huh?¡±


    ¡°Stop being sarcastic,¡± Wyatt insisted.


    Duke¡¯s eyes grew wider. ¡°No, I am not,¡± he responded. Wyatt is his best friend; thus, he will


    obediently hear his statements. As a result, those seeds of uncertainty vanished in an instant.


    Cooper was socializing on the second floor of the banquet hall, while Ivy was weary and looked


    around. She was startled when she noticed someone waving at her from the doorway.


    Her lips curled up into a smile as she responded with a wave.


    Simon Albert approached her immediately. Despite her friend¡¯s confession, she continues to


    appreciate him.


    ¡°Uhm, you¡¯rete,¡± Ivy stated emphatically.


    Simon leaned casually on the railing, appearing unconcerned and carefree.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m free toe anytime I want. If I hadn¡¯t been informed that you were also present, I would


    not have attended such an event.


    ¡°Liar. I am aware that your father forced you to attend.¡± Ivy gave him a sneering look.


    Simon was not in the least bit humiliated by his little deception. ¡°My purpose is always you,¡± he


    smirked, ¡°you were aware of this,¡± he added.


    Ivy wanted to say something when suddenly she noticed the people approaching her, making her


    face drop in unhappiness.


    ¡°Ivy, are you shameless? You¡¯re already divorced from my brother, yet you still try to seduce him?


    Do you still want to marry into our family?¡± Piper arched her brow, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now that our family


    will never ept a woman like you!¡±


    Ugh, what sort of bad luck do I have tonight? Everyone I despise keeps reappearing... Piper came


    over with her henchmen, attempting to demonstrate to me who is superior? Ivy deemed.


    Ivy had been the center of attention today, especially after that kiss.


    Everyone began wondering about this wealthy couple¡¯s ¡®century reunion.¡¯


    On the other side, Piper will never allow Ivy to remarry her brother. Never in Ivy¡¯s twisted dreams.


    She was the most irritated of the group. If not for her family¡¯s name, she would have leaped to her


    feet and cursed Ivy.


    How deserving is this shameless, lowly woman? Her gown was supposed to be mine! This blight


    robbed me of my moment of triumph! Stupid Ivy diverted all attention away from me!


    Ivy cast a nce behind her¡­ to Piper and the other females who stood behind her. Except for


    Piper Reed, the others did not appear aggressive and were most likely pulled over as backup.


    Ivy grinned. How childish, she thought.


    ¡°Who is this person with a nasty mouth?¡± Simon inquired, a cold smile on his face. Whoever dared


    to fight Ivy in front of him, regardless of gender, was probably dead.


    Piper nched and red at Simon with a ferocious re. ¡°How does this rte to you? Are you,


    her boyfriend?¡±


    Simon was slightly happy upon hearing it.


    Simon sneered. ¡°I wished.¡±


    Ivy red at Simon, then returned her gaze to Piper. ¡°What do you want, Miss Reed?¡±


    Piper arrogantly lifted her chin and pierced her eyes into her. ¡°Do not pretend that I am unaware of


    your deeds. I am aware that you purposefully kissed my brother. If you wish for my brother to fall in


    love with you,¡± she scoffed, ¡°dream on, girl!¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Simon appeared stunned. He recognized the point. ¡°Kiss your brother?¡± he asked and let out a


    sarcasticugh, ¡°quit daydreaming. Ivy is neither insane nor foolish. Therefore, why would she seek


    a womanizer?¡±


    Piper arched her brow, her arms crossed in front of her chest. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask


    anyone here,¡± she stated, gritting her teeth, ¡°everyone has seen it.¡±


    Piper¡¯s friends nodded warily.


    Simon grinned. ¡°Why should I inquire about those with whom you are teaming up? Do you believe


    I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Piper¡¯s face flushed with rage.


    ¡°That is true! You inform him, Ivy! And you know what, my brother is just concerned with Alice. You


    live solely to be able to give her blood. So, put an end to your wishful fantasies of marrying into our


    family. You will never be epted!¡± Piper stated, knowing full well that Alice Perez was a pain in


    Ivy¡¯s side. And every time Alice¡¯s name was uttered, Ivy¡¯s desperation increased by a factor of two.


    On the other hand, Ivy yfully hooked her lips and chuckled in front of others. She cast a cold


    gaze behind Piper¡¯s back towards the girls.


    ¡°Miss Reed, the entire world is aware of your brother¡¯s involvement with Alice Perez. Your


    statements merely verified that he cheated on me throughout our marriage. It would be best if you


    had spoken out sooner,¡± Ivy stated, shing a mischievous smile that caused Piper¡¯s face to burn.


    Piper scowled angrily and pointed viciously at Ivy.


    ¡°Do you think you don¡¯t know who she is?¡± Whatever she is wearing, eating, and using at the


    moment is a gift from the men with whom she slept!¡± Piper yelled, chilling the air.


    Piper¡¯s squeal rmed not just those near the second-floor railing but also many others who gazed


    over one after the other.


    On the other hand, Ivy frowned slightly and wore a frigid expression. She had no evident mood


    swings. As if she were only a spectator to this drama.


    ¡°Ivy is a penniless wretch! While she was still married to my brother, she would approach him and


    ask for money to spend. In our house, she serves as a maid, doing housework. Whenever she goesN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    to our house, our servants take a day off,¡± Piper added,ughing, ¡°my brother married for a maid,


    not a wife! Geez, she¡¯s even worse than a maid,¡± she continued.


    Piperughed uncontrobly and attempted to unveil Ivy¡¯s most fragile and unknown side, stripping


    Ivy of her majesty to disclose her terrible and dreary history.


    ¡°Piper Reed!¡±


    Unexpectedly, a chilly, gruff voice sounded from behind her.


    Piper¡¯sughter came to a screeching halt as she stared back in surprise.


    ¡°W-Wyatt?¡±


    Piper had no idea how long Wyatt had stood there. His face looked gloomy.


    Piper took a step back unintentionally, and her face was dreadfully pale.


    Eva Reed, her mother, had already told the servants at the Reed mansion not to speak about Ivy¡¯s


    life while she resided with them.


    As a result, Wyatt would never discover since Ivy would never tell him.


    Piper was tempted to bite her tongue off at the time. She¡¯d gone insane and blurted out their


    treatment of Ivy when she was staying with them.


    However, she reasoned that Wyatt dislikes Ivy. So, what if he finds it?


    ¡°W-Wyatt, I¡¯m merely attempting to teach her a lesson. This woman tried to seduce you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, drop the act,¡± said Simon, who couldn¡¯t help but sneer and interrupt Piper¡¯s lies. He was


    trembling with rage and desired to punch Wyatt too. ¡°Do you still have the courage, Miss Reed, to


    unt such unpleasant acts around as if they were such noble acts? Marrying your brother was Ivy¡¯s


    worst nightmare,¡± he added as he stood securely in front of Ivy, wearing his frigid voice.


    ¡°You¡­ W-What¡¯s the rtionship between the two of you? Could you inform us of the truth? Have


    you had an affair with Ivy before she divorced my brother?¡± Piper had not forgotten about hurling


    mud at Ivy.


    ¡°Enough, Piper Reed!¡± Wyatt yelled at her and could feel the anger in his voice. His heart clenched


    so tightly that it was hard to breathe.


    Wyatt ignored Ivy¡¯s grimace and proceeded directly to Piper. His face felt strangely frigid.


    ¡°Was what you said true?¡± he asked, gritting his teeth.


    Piper appeared to be a little agitated. She bit her lower lip and was at a loss for words. She grew up


    in close vicinity to her parents and was estranged from her brother, who was raised abroad.


    When Wyatt went back to the country, he quickly established himself as a great first-ss


    businessman, multiplying the Reed family¡¯s riches hundreds of times. Piper became intolerably


    arrogant as a result of this.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Wyatt grunted.


    Wyatt recognized Piper¡¯s hesitancy and coerced her into speaking. A crisp, cold scoff came from


    behind him on the left. Without a doubt, he remembered Ivy¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Everything is true, Mr. Reed,¡± Ivy stated.


    As soon as Ivy confirmed it, the surrounding crowd cast a perplexed nce at these two individuals.


    They had no idea that Ivy¡¯s bright and lovely appearance concealed such a horrible and miserable


    past.


    They felt empathetic toward Ivy after hearing Piper¡¯s statements. Following Ivy and Wyatt¡¯s divorce,


    the controversy that erupted online did not appear to be entirely false. And others believed that


    marrying into a wealthy and influential family was truly hard.


    Wyatt¡¯s body tensed, and he felt as if something was squeezing his heart. Not only did his close


    friends detest Ivy, but the entire Reed family was tormenting her, and he was naive about everything


    as Ivy¡¯s husband! Wyatt visited their residence only a handful of times over their three years of


    marriage. Each time, he spoke with Ivy about Alice¡¯s health situation to persuade her to donate


    blood.


    He¡¯d also be courteous to Ivy, asking whether she had enough money before leaving her a ck


    card and exiting the house.


    Wyatt had always believed that he had been sufficiently nice to Ivy. However, it turned out that he


    had been deceived not by his own lies but by those of his family.


    He owed her far too much money! He was at a loss on how to confront Ivy at the moment. His fists


    were clenched firmly, and his entire body was stiff.


    Ivy, on the other hand, chuckled gently.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, you can return home and question any maid to obtain additional information about the


    truth, but even if you do¡­ so, what?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice sounded sweet, but it had a piercing chill. ¡°So,


    what if you find out about it now?¡±


    The others hurled hatred at Ivy solely because they believed Wyatt had consented to her acts.


    Thus, what difference did it make that he discovered it now? Wyatt was the least na?ve of them all,


    as he struck her in the chest, leaving the deepest wound.


    Ivy¡¯s dazzling smile was endearing yet menacing in the rxing illuminance, and her gorgeous eyes


    were exceedingly chilly. She was adamant.


    ¡°If this is true, Mr. Reed, what will you do about it? Are you going to allow your sister and mother to


    apologize in front of me? Would you allow them to assist me with household chores like my maids?


    Or do you wish to get rid of your lowly ex-wife, who has not a penny to her name, by throwing


    money at her once more?¡± Ivy asserted, and sarcasm lingered in her voice, making everyone in


    shock.


    When that point came, everyone assumed that both sides would just cry and apologize to one


    another.


    Someone would make a sacrifice and apologize, and the situation would be resolved.


    Also, they had not anticipated Ivy speaking out so bluntly. The Reeds were wealthy enough not to


    require a dowry from Wyatt¡¯s ex-wife. However, amid the gentry circle, equality of social standing


    was an unspokenw. It was simply that no one would discuss it honestly.


    ¡°Apologize? Dream on!¡± Piper eximed, refusing to concede defeat.


    Piper would indeed not apologize to Ivy in front of such arge crowd. She locked her gaze on Ivy. ¡°I


    will never make an apology to you. Do you really even want me to kneel and serve as your maid?


    Oh, dream on, girl,¡± she stated stubbornly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Wyatt hauled Piper back with all his might.


    Piper collided with the railing, causing her to gasp in pain and her eyes to brim with tears.


    On the other hand, Wyatt did not bother to look at his sister and instead fixed his focus on Ivy.


    Except for money, he could not meet any of the conditions Ivy had set earlier, but would she ept


    it?


    Wyatt felt helpless for the first time.


    ¡°Ivy, I¡ª¡± he didn¡¯t finish his words when Ivy cut it off.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, since I know that you arepletely helpless, do not act as if you have a feeling of guilt.


    Apologies are worthless. Are you attempting to win people¡¯s sympathy? Are you being too


    shameful?¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Ivy sneered and looked at Piper with a cold gaze, drooping her eyelids slightly. ¡°Miss Reed, you


    really can¡¯t stop bringing up the past, right? And you¡¯re trying to embarrass me in front of many


    people, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ivy let out a smirk, ¡°mind you, it¡¯s not me who was humiliated, it is your family


    who treated their daughter-inw as their servant, and I don¡¯t know who dares to worry about your


    family.¡±


    Piper arched her brow and darted her gaze at Ivy. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy anyway! And you¡¯re indeed


    trying to seduce my brother earlier. Aren¡¯t you going to admit that?¡± Piper was not convinced that it


    was just an ident. And how could she tell her to apologize? And why doesn¡¯t her brother stay on


    her side?


    ¡°Do you really desperately think that I am seducing your brother?¡± Ivy let out a soft chuckle.


    She was never one to beat around the bush and had always gone straight to the point.


    Seduce? Seriously? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m cheap enough to do it! That kiss on the dancefloor was


    unexpected.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes were clear and cold as she darted a nce at Wyatt. The corner of her lips hooked up


    into a mocking smile.


    ¡°Three years ago, I was blind enough to marry Wyatt Reed. However, I was already awakened and


    would not give a damn to fall for him again. And even he will be the only man left on earth; I won¡¯t


    ever look at him again.¡±


    Ivy doesn¡¯t want to look back and relive her painful and suffocating past.


    Piper, at the moment, shuddered from Ivy¡¯s cold gaze. She felt that the current Ivy in front of her


    was totally different from the weak Ivy before.


    Ivy¡¯s ss on the crystal stone tabletop made a crisp clink sound, breaking the awkward silence. Ivy


    then turned around and went downstairs under the watchful gaze of everyone. On the other hand,


    Simon shot a cold re at Wyatt and Piper as he hurriedly followed.


    Everyone looked at Wyatt, who was standing there with a glum face. His eyes followed Ivy, who was


    leaving with a discerning look.


    Duke, who was standing on the side, was in shock. Seeing Wyatt¡¯s attitude, it was clear that he felt


    heartbroken for that woman after knowing the truth.


    He shook his head and reached for Liam. ¡°Come, Mr. Saver, in fact, I still want to talk to you. Can


    your tripartite cooperation into four-way?¡± he asked andughed, trying to divert everyone¡¯s


    attention to shift elsewhere.


    After all, Wyatt¡¯s gossip wasn¡¯t something that anyone could just watch for entertainment. Everyone


    also had the good sense to continue mingling and drinking in the banquet hall.


    With a shallow smile, Liam held up his gold-rimmed sses and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Duke arched his brow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be euphemistic?¡±


    Liam was hesitant for a moment but smirked after. ¡°My apology, but it¡¯s still a no,¡± he replied, making


    Duke out of words.


    Liam nced downstairs, crept a smile, and left.


    Great! Guess he will just find Wyatt. But when the moment he turned around, Liam, who was


    standing beside him earlier, had already disappeared.


    ¡°Where did that punk go?¡± he whispered.


    On the other side, Simon pestered Ivy and was asking her about what happened before he arrived


    ¡ªbasically, he¡¯s pointing out the kiss.


    ¡°Did Wyatt take advantage and really kiss you?¡±


    Ivy nced at him and rolled her eyes. ¡°No. It was just an ident,¡± she replied.


    It was just an ident. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to exin how that ident happened because


    no one will believe that Wyatt did it purposely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely beat that jerk if he will gonna bully you,¡± Simon uttered as he swung his fist into the air.


    Ivy wandered her gaze around and didn¡¯t see Helios. ¡°Have you seen my brother?¡±


    ¡°He went with Liam Saver to talk about business¡ªI¡¯m eavesdropping earlier,¡± he asserted. ¡°Do you


    want to go to him?¡± Simon asked.


    Ivy shook her head and replied, ¡°No. Let¡¯s not bother him.¡± And when she turned her head, she saw


    Wyatt walking towards them.


    Geez, why is he like a mushroom who showed up whenever he likes? It¡¯s really a coincidence that


    he was shing with him all night? Like a ghost who¡¯s haunting her? N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ivy arched her brow, tugged Simon¡¯s arm, pretending that she hadn¡¯t seen Wyatt, and was about to


    walk away when Wyatt spoke.


    ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s talk,¡± Wyatt said, wearing his dark aura.


    Ivy frowned slightly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about, Wyatt,¡± she replied and turned away from him.


    Simon red at Wyatt as he followed.


    Ivy is adamantly opposed to having anything to do with Wyatt. She was aware that he was


    approaching her to apologize, but she knew that an apology was the most meaningless kind of guilt.


    She doesn¡¯t need it!

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Duke caught up with Wyatt and saw how Wyatt darted his gaze toward Ivy¡¯s back.


    Duke can¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Wyatt, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re regretting that you agreed with the


    divorce? You should be aware that this might be that woman¡¯s scheme and wanted to trick you,¡± he


    said, making Wyatt turn to him and shoot a death re.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your useless opinion, Duke,¡± Wyatt said.


    Getting intimidated by Wyatt¡¯s words and chilly voice, he didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    That woman humiliated Wyatt in front of everyone. Even though Duke feels like dying from anger,


    he didn¡¯t meddle and lets Wyatt face it. Although what Piper said was a bit excessive, however, it


    was Ivy who begged Wyatt to marry her. Basically, it was Ivy¡¯s fault.


    As soon as Ivy entered the banquet hall earlier, people turned the spotlight on her. Maybe it¡¯s


    because of her position at Morgan Corporation. Since Ivy came to the party to expand her


    socialization and find out outsider information, she was indeed happy to chat with people. And she


    would clink her wine ss with every one of them and take a small sip.


    Because of what had happened earlier, Ivy enjoyed her drinks to forget about them. Ivy¡¯s face


    turned red because of the amount of alcohol that pours into her body. Simon, who was on her side,


    drank the remaining on her behalf. Ivy then found an opportunity and slipped to the bathroom.


    After washing her face with cold water, the pain and madness that lingered inside her slowly


    subsided. And she was about to pick up a tissue to wipe his face when she heard Piper¡¯s voice


    approaching from the outside.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that slut live a peaceful life. She humiliated my family and is so shameless to surround


    herself with a continuous stream of men! Does she think she¡¯ll be a strong independent woman by


    sleeping with them just to push herself to the top? She should take a look in the mirror to see what a


    wretch she is!¡±


    Piper and her groupie walked inside and saw Ivy on the sink, staring at them through their reflection


    in the mirror with her arms crossed and a cold smile crept on her face.


    For a moment, Piper was stunned and instantly regained her nasty look as she coldly snorted.


    ¡°Huh, I have such bad luck seeing this slut everywhere I go,¡± she uttered. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± Ivy asserted and let out a soft chuckle.


    Piper arched her brow. ¡°Who are you to say that? Even others don¡¯t know who you really are... it


    won¡¯t change the fact that no matter what you do, you can¡¯t erase the past and start over,¡± she


    scoffed, ¡°you¡¯re just the mighty gold digger,¡± she added.


    Ivy tickled her lips and did not look back but urately opened the faucet with her hand. Her


    gestures were crisp and sharp as the water flowed down. And no one knew the exact meaning of


    her swift actions.


    Perhaps she was trying to keep her words from being overheard.


    ¡°Miss Reed, you should be thanking God that I didn¡¯t take the initiative to make a fuss about thest


    things that you did to me. So, don¡¯te and find trouble for yourself!¡± Ivy asserted, her voice was


    icy, but the curvature of the corner of her mouth made her look much gentler.


    Piper scoffed. ¡°What did you say? How dare you warn me? I am a Reed. And you? Who the fuck


    are you? After divorcing my brother, you are nothing!¡±


    Ivy smirked. Piper wasn¡¯t afraid of anything again without Wyatt¡¯s presence, huh?


    Ever since Piper had always looked down on Ivy, that sense of superiority had been engraved in


    her.


    To Piper, how could a nobody like Ivy equals their status and be respected? She¡¯s a useless human


    being.


    Piper had deliberately asked Ivy to hand wash her branded clothes in the past three years. And


    when she found any damage, she would scold Ivy. She did not even bother to stretch her hands to


    pour herself a ss of water and always preferred Ivy to do it. If she weren¡¯t satisfied, she would let


    Ivy do it again.


    The countless times of humiliation and Ivy¡¯s forbearance and silence made Piper addicted to this


    feeling. Thus, she took it for granted and felt that Ivy deserved to be humble and submissive.


    Even after the divorce, Ivy can¡¯t refute her as she will always be inferior.


    ¡°The Reeds are phenomenal, and I really wonder where did you get your courage and sudden acts


    of superiority,¡± Piper scoffed and shed a sly smirk.


    ¡°Oh, why you didn¡¯t say those when you were so desperate to marry my brother?¡± Piper asked and


    arched her brow, ¡°Ivy, did you forget how we loathe you in the first ce? And how you ended up


    marrying Wyatt? It¡¯s because you donate blood for Alice, you begged Wyatt to marry you,¡± she


    added as she couldn¡¯t help but bring up the past.


    Ivy smiled, and her face was calm and a little cold. ¡°Miss Reed, I regretted that big time. I got


    blinded by love but rested assured that I won¡¯t give a damn about your brother or your family again.


    And if you will not stop mentioning the past again, I¡¯m afraid I might hurt you.¡±


    Piper couldn¡¯t help but frown at her. Hurt me? she thought. She let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°As if I¡¯m


    afraid of you. Ivy, if you have the courage, you better¡ªAh!¡± Piper suddenly shrieked.


    Piper¡¯s face stiffened when cold water had been sshed into her face.


    Ivy put down the decorative bottle at the sink and dusted her hands. Her gaze was calm as she


    said, ¡°you asked for this.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Piper screamed at the top of her lungs. Anger lingered on her face. The dress that


    she wore was from Dior¡¯s off-the-rack collection. Although it was not as luxurious as Ivy¡¯s custom-


    made dress, it still cost dors. Many celebrities couldn¡¯t even afford yet he tainted it?


    Ivy formed a sly smirk on her lips as she turned in Piper¡¯s direction. ¡°Do you really think that I will


    put up with you like before? If you¡¯re going to provoke me again, I will teach you a lesson and settle


    with you with what you¡¯ve done in the past,¡± she threatened.


    Ivy¡¯s words made Piper shiver. Fear suddenly lit her system when she met Ivy¡¯s cold gaze.


    However, Piper doesn¡¯t want to think about Ivy¡¯s threat at this moment. She was a Reed and was


    respected wherever she went. So, how could she be bullied like this? She faced too much


    humiliation tonight. What face should she hear when she gets putter? Her make-up was smudged


    her dress was wet. She gritted her teeth and shot a re at Ivy.


    ¡°Ivy, I won¡¯t let you get away with this! You¡¯ll pay for this,¡± Piper asserted and lunged forward and


    raised her hand.


    However, before the p couldnd on Ivy¡¯s face, Ivy grinned as if she was just waiting for Piper to


    make the first move.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes flickered, and her body moved nimbly to the other side as she urately sped Piper¡¯s


    arm.


    Ivy ruthlessly grabbed Piper¡¯s long wavy hair and pushed her forward. The running water was filling


    up the silvery sink and was about to overflow. Piper plunged towards it, and the water sshed into


    her face.


    Piper¡¯s minions were stunned and couldn¡¯t speak because of shock. And when Ivy nced at them,


    they pressed their lips together, taking Ivy¡¯s warning not to meddle with her doings.


    Piper struggled fiercely, so Ivy let go of her and the former stepped back.


    Piper¡¯s colleague couldn¡¯t help but get amazed. Ivy¡¯s dress didn¡¯t even get one ssh from the


    water and still stays as beautiful and seductive as her. However, Piper was incredibly wretched. Her


    hair and make-up were no longer presentable. She leaned against the walls and gasped for air,


    trying to suppress her fear of Ivy.


    Staring at Ivy, she doesn¡¯t even know if she¡¯s facing the real one or the possessed one. Suddenly,


    Piper¡¯s friends went closer to her and held her.


    ¡°Cath¡­ ¡°a-are you okay?¡± they asked, which made her re at them.


    ¡°Miss Reed, I¡¯ve already told you earlier that I won¡¯t put up with you anymore. If you mess with me


    again, you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s intimidating gazended on Piper, whose face was now pale. Ivy smiled with satisfaction and


    nced at her one more time before she started to walk her way out.


    However, she stopped and let out a mocking smile at Piper and then turned on her heels and left.


    After Ivy left, Piper screamed in frustration.


    Ivy was in a great mood because she gave what Piper deserves, but who would have thought that


    when she looked up, she saw Wyatt, who had been there for God-knows-how-long, and he was


    leaning on the wall.


    With a slight pause for a moment, she just wanted to ignore him, but Wyatt called her name.


    ¡°Ivy.¡±


    He was extremely ufortable, but he needed to endure it because he owed something to her.


    Thus, when he heard what was happening inside the women¡¯s restroom, he held back from going in


    to stop them and decided to eavesdrop. The Reed owed her much more than that.


    Ivy stopped and looked at him, arching her brows. ¡°What do you want, Mr. Reed?¡± Without waiting


    for him to reply, she asserted, ¡°By the way, your sister is inside the restroom, but you came toote,¡±


    she said and smirked, ¡°also, her face and dress are not presentable enough toe out,¡± she


    added.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    After all, Piper was now feeling really ill and was unable to leave the restroom for an extended


    period of time.


    Wyatt locked his focus on Ivy. His angr features reflected aplicated feeling and scrutiny.


    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t speak up when my family treated you that way?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ivy arched her brow. Her eyes were lifeless, and she had not anticipated him to say that.


    ¡°Howe you never informed me?¡±


    He would have intervened to prevent his family from harming her if she had informed him.


    Wyatt examined her with his mesmerizing eyes as if he didn¡¯t want to miss any expression on her


    face.


    Ivy chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, and we¡¯re divorced.¡± I¡¯m not going to bring it up again.¡±


    What purpose does that serve? They would only tend to embarrass her further.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re already divorced, what¡¯s the point of discussing it? Seriously? You should at the


    very least inform me of your cause for seeking a divorce¡ªwhatever it may be, right?¡± Wyatt stifled


    the pounding of his heart in his chest and locked his stare on her with a grim gaze.


    ¡°For what purpose?¡± Ivy sped her lips together and chanted these three words.


    She wiped the smile from her face. As she cast a nce at him, her gaze was clear and cold. ¡°Have


    we ever met in private in thest three years, Wyatt Reed? Have you ever given me the benefit of


    the doubt?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who consented to the bullying that othersmitted against her?


    Each time they met; he maintained a businesslike demeanor. Alice Perez was the only person he


    ever mentioned. And Ivy was tortured by that name.


    Ivy suddenly recalled the moment they had recently married. She was perplexed as to why Wyatt


    was purposefully being cold to her and sought to educate herself on how to be a good wife. Each


    day, she would prepare meals and await his return. She was frightened of interfering with his job


    and hence refrained from calling him.


    On the other hand, Wyatt refused to return home for several days in a row, and Ivy couldn¡¯t help but


    send him a text message asking if he wanted to try her cuisine. However, she never received a


    response.


    The endless attempts and gestures of kindness that resulted in her being repeatedly pped in the


    face drained her and made her feel worthless.


    Later on, as Ivy grew ustomed to Wyatt¡¯s cold attitude, she discovered that she was doomed to


    remain alone in their new home and that he would never return.


    Each of them served a distinct purpose in this marriage.


    Now that Ivy haspletely liberated herself from the past, why is he seeking an exnation?


    If he had treated her as a wife, his family and friends would not have mocked her wishful thinking so


    openly.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who initiated the humiliation?


    Ivy¡¯s words pierced his heart like a needle, causing throbbing pain in his chest. Wyatt squinted. ¡°In


    fact, you had numerous opportunities to inform me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Does it mean it¡¯s my fault?¡± Ivy scoffed.


    Ivy had lost interest in the past. She did not require anyone to defend her. She used to put up with


    their terrible abuse because she adored Wyatt, but she would not put up with any of it now that she


    no longer loves him!


    ¡°Mr. Reed, you¡¯re only interested in Alice Perez; how are you going to tolerate other women? I¡¯m


    quite impressed that you care more about her than you do about your marriage, so what¡¯s the point


    of discussing this now?¡±


    ¡°In fact, Alice is¡ª¡± Wyatt¡¯s brows furrowed. He was about to confess his rtionship with Alice to


    Ivy when Ivy abruptly interrupted him.


    ¡°That is enough. Don¡¯t ever mention that name in front of me. It¡¯s terrible. It¡¯s best if we pretend not


    to know each other, Mr. Reed.¡± Ivy then strolled away without ncing back in her high heels. Her


    cheerful disposition was shattered. Ivy reappeared with a sullen frown on her face, just in time to


    find Cooper waiting for her after he finished socializing.


    Cooper¡¯s face was sad, as though he had overheard the others discussing Ivy¡¯s argument with


    Piper earlier, but he appeared happy to see Ivy again.


    Ivy stepped over with a smile and petntly clutched Cooper¡¯s arm. ¡°Is it finished yet? Are we


    permitted to leave early? I¡¯mpletely exhausted today.¡±


    Cooper pinched her nose adoringly. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, we may leave. There is no reason to be


    concerned about the others,¡± he responded.


    Ivy grinned; her eyes squinted. ¡°You¡¯re still the finest, brother!¡±


    ¡°Do you feel the need to inform anyone?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already said my farewells.¡±


    Cooper pinched her cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The driver is waiting outside.¡±


    As they stepped outdoors, Ivy nodded and grasped Cooper¡¯s arm. From the crowd¡¯s perspective,


    they were a lovely pair.


    Simon came up to them from behind as soon as they left. ¡°Do you mind if I tag along, Mr. Morgan?¡±


    Ivy raised her eyes to Cooper, but Cooper¡¯ gaze was frosty. To strangers, he had always been


    cautious and solemn. ¡°I do mind. Your ce is out of the way.¡±


    Simon became silent.


    Ivy greeted him with a smile and a wave. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with youter, Albert.¡±


    Simon was afraid to cross Cooper Morgan and hencecked the courage to hold to Ivy and grab a


    ride with them. Get into their car. He could only stand there looking enraged. When the car door


    shut, Simon rushed forward in a panic and opened Ivy¡¯s side door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ivy was taken aback.


    Numerous people were conversing at the entrance, and as a result, they observed the movement


    there as well. Cooper¡¯s rank made it hard for him to maintain a low profile, even if he desired to.


    Simon knelt on one knee and delicately grasped the hem of Ivy¡¯s dress that was trapped against the


    outside of the car door. He then ced it into the car and smiled as he raised his eyes to Ivy. ¡°All


    right, you may leave now. Bye!¡±


    As it turned out, Ivy¡¯s dress was trapped outside the car door. Simon walked over to assist her. That


    gesture was incredibly modest in the view of the crowd.


    The men standing on the balcony of the second-floor banquet hall witnessed this scenario. Duke


    laughed and regarded Wyatt, who stood next to him. ¡°This wolf named Simon has an uncanny


    ability to pursue women, huh? He even flirts in front of Cooper Morgan?¡±


    Duke believed that Cooper Morgan and Ivy might have aplex rtionship.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes glowed dimly. ¡°How about we go have a drink with the others,¡± he just said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Ivy could hear the pleasant and calming sound of music inside the car, which was like a cool trickle


    of water to her ears. Serenade was her favorite violin piece.


    Ivy was finally at ease at this point. She yanked at the hem of her garment as if contemting


    something.


    Cooper cast a sidelong nce toward his sister. "Is Simon Albert pursuing you, Ivy?"


    Cooper could tell immediately that something was wrong with Simon Albert.


    Ivy''s actions came to a halt as she was frightened. "Nope, he''s simply having a good time. In a


    couple of days, he''ll be back to normal."


    Cooper averted his gaze andughed. "That is excellent. You''re not fond of him?"


    That was peculiar. The Morgans and the Albert'' have always enjoyed a cordial connection.


    Otherwise, they would have prevented Ivy from approaching Simon and Josh.


    "He has had much too many girlfriends, and his personal life is just too chaotic. He is not a good


    match for you, but if you are happy..." Cooper paused and was a little hesitant.


    Ivy chuckled. "What are you alluding to? How am I to assist my friend? Additionally, I am not


    interested in guys at the moment. I simply want to concentrate on my career!"


    Cooper appeared extremely pleased with this response. "Indeed, men are worthless. You may


    possess as many as you wish. Simply take it gradually."


    Cooper must educate his infant sister in order for her to be the world''s wealthiest woman!


    RST BAR.


    Since Wyatt Reed invited them out for drinks, his nearby friends went there for as long as they


    could.


    Wyatt already had many empty bottles in front of him inside the VIP lounge when his pals arrived.


    Duke attempted to stop Wyatt, but was unable to do so and was forced to watch from the sidelines.


    Eric Todd and the others who arrivedter were taken aback by what they saw. Wyatt had not


    looked this good in a long time. He wasst this drunk during Lawrence''s death.


    "What is happening?" Theirpanions entered startled. "How did you two get started drinking?"


    Wyatt''s throat was cleared of a ss of icy whiskey, but his visage remained unchanged. HeText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    reached out with his hand. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Everyone sat in stunned silence. Duke was sober and poured a ss for each of them. "Brothers


    should stick together through thick and thin, am I correct?"


    "Dude, what happened here?" Eric asked Duke.


    Duke pressed his lips together. What else it could be? It must be due to his imbecile ex-wife.


    However, he was afraid to speak it aloud.


    Wyatt''s eyes grew darker as waves of emotions swept through him. He yanked on his unkempt shirt


    cor, exposing his corbone. "I was married for three years but did not introduce you to Ivy


    throughout that time. Are you familiar with her?"


    This was a pretty popr name not long ago, so who hasn''t heard of her?


    "Is it solely because of her? Reed, because you and your wife do not share the same social ss,


    divorce is inevitable. Do not be so depressed. In fact, we should celebrate it!" Eric cried out.


    Duke was anxiously attempting to stop Eric with his eyes but was unable to do so.


    ¡°Yeah! She is not on our level, and hence no introduction is necessary. Because you dislike her, we


    have never referred to her as our sister-inw.¡±


    "Isn''t that correct? Didn''t she marry you for a reason? We''ve seen gold diggers before, so take


    nothing personally."


    Consider that Ivy was harmed as a result of hisplicity.


    Wyatt''s mood was stormy, and he was frustrated.


    ¡®Is there a reason for her actions? I''m at a loss for her motivation. She didn''t spend a bit of the


    money I provided her and even threw it all away after she argued with Alice. She had no desire for


    anything when she requested a divorce and then fled without taking a penny.


    My family abused her in this manner. However, she said nothing and even pretended that


    everything was normal in front of me. My buddies ignored her, yet she silently retreated into her


    shell and made noint,¡¯ Wyatt pondered.


    What was it that she desired then?


    He felt a burning feeling down his throat as a result of the booze. Duke the bullshitter then informed


    the entire group of what transpired tonight. Eric and the others were unconcerned and continued


    drinking.


    "Reed, you''re simply a softie. It is not your responsibility. Thus, why are you cing me on


    yourself?"


    "Yes, she requested it. Women enjoy creating havoc for themselves. If she had a problem, she


    should havemunicated it to you sooner. Who can assist her if she keeps it to herself?"


    "Who doesn''t have some domestic strife? She has no one to me except herself for her inability to


    deal with your mother and sister."


    "Put an end to your deliberations. If she desired a divorce, she should initiate the process


    immediately. You owe no one anything, so why are you torturing yourself so much? Do not seek for


    problems."


    "Duke, you''re always up to something. Why are you unable to devise a strategy for dealing with that


    woman?"


    Duke drank excessively and became a touch tipsy. "I... I dare not¡ªdude, my nudes are still with


    her," he dered in response to their friends''ments.


    They then busted outughing.


    Everyone drank to their heart¡¯s satisfaction, especially Wyatt. In a haze, he recalled Ivy''s disgusted


    expression when she stared at him. Should I grant her wish for us to be strangers? He thought.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Ivy awoke from her lovely sleep when her rm clock rang. She had expressed a desire to return to


    her apartmentst night. She felt much more secure without having to deal with so many maids.


    She checked her phone and noticed that the images fromst night¡¯s party had introduced her and


    Wyatt to poprity.


    Rich Ex-Couple Suspected of Reuniting?


    It was apanied by a photograph of Wyatt and Ivy kissing at the finale of the dance. It was a


    great shot. Even the lighting and backdrop appeared to be quite beautiful.


    She sneered and ignored it. She averted her gaze from the article and opened her email.


    Her schedule had already been emailed to her by Greg early in the morning. She washed up and


    listened to the financial news.


    After a restful night¡¯s sleep, she resolved not to allow Wyatt Reed¡¯s mood to affect her again.


    Windy continued to call Ivy because she had just seen the photo online. She sought to ascertain the


    truth of the matter because the image did not appear to have been altered.


    Ivy picked up and exined helplessly what had urred. Windy immediately exhaled a sigh of


    relief and began insulting the Reeds before abruptly saying, ¡°Hey, look! The article has been


    removed!¡±


    Ivy checked and discovered that it had vanished.


    Ivy would never spend her money on something like this, so whom might it be?


    Wyatt Reed?


    Windy, on the other end of the phone,ughed loudly. ¡°Please take a look at our Group chat! Simon


    paid money to take it down.¡±


    Ivy logged into their Group chat and immediately noticed a flood of messages.


    Simon Albert: $1M PR fees! The nerve!


    Windy Adams: Albert, did you missst night¡¯s party? Why is there not a single photograph of you?


    Agatha Hart: If there is a photograph of him, I¡¯m curious as to who will pay to have it removed...


    Windy Adams: Hahaha!


    Simon Albert: Wicked!


    Ivy helplesslyughed and sent a message.


    Ivy Morgan: Next time, please send the funds straight to me; I will thene out and make a


    statement.


    Simon Albert: *weeps bitterly* *vomits blood*


    Ivy put her phone away and immediately felt better.


    Around 7:00 A.M., Greg droves over to Ivy¡¯s house and delivered her breakfast. ¡°I ordered this on


    my way. I¡¯m not sure if this is to your liking.¡±


    Ivy was not choosy and epted it. ¡°Thanks. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°At 8:00 A.M., there is a meeting. President Morgan stated that you arepletely in charge of


    ABC¡¯s operations and that he will not inquire.¡±


    Ivy was aware that Cooper had assigned it to her as part of her training and thus nodded and


    inquired, ¡°Have you contacted ABC? We must conduct our inspection Ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°I learned that the Reed Corporation will do an inspection next week, and so I scheduled an


    appointment for tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Excellent work,¡± Ivy stated.


    Ivy lowered her gaze to the documents. She was adamant about not meeting with the Reed


    Corporation representatives.


    Wyatt was unwilling to ept the risk even though she was not intimately involved in the project.


    They discussed work-rted issues on their way to the office. Ivy exhaled a sigh of relief that


    Cooper was prepared to trust her with someone as talented as Greg.


    As soon as they got to the office, the receptionist approached her, holding arge bouquet and


    smiling. ¡°Someone sent you flowers, Miss Ivy.¡±


    Ivy frowned slightly and shifted her gaze to the card.


    Sweet Ivy,


    For a thousand years, I will love you!


    Sincerely yours,


    Simon Albert


    Ivy did a hearty eye-flip and stated to the receptionist, ¡°Throw it away for me, thanks.¡±


    Ivy came to a halt and looked back after taking two steps. ¡°If any such flower delivery urs in the


    future, simply refuse them.¡±


    She was determined not to give Simon the faintest hope and to snuff out his smoldering me.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The receptionist wore an expression of sadness. These blooms are pretty lovely...


    however, they are on their way to being thrown into the garbage can.


    At 8:00 A.M., the meeting began on time. Ivy entered the conference room to find that everyone had


    already arrived. Ivy sat at the center seat and observed the room¡¯s inhabitants. ¡°We have already


    begun cooperating with ABC Corporation. Now, we¡¯ll need to establish a project team to oversee


    the work. Greg will give a list to everyer.¡±


    Everybody was aware that this coboration with ABC Corporation was developing a new field.


    Participating in this endeavor would almost certainlyunch them to sess, so everyone was


    ecstatic.


    Anna Gomez visited Ivy following the conference.


    ¡°Why am I not on the list, Miss Ivy?¡±


    How could Anna pass up such an excellent opportunity to profit from this critical core project?


    Ivy raised her eyes from her desk and arched her brows. ¡°If every employee who was not on the list


    came to ask me this question, I would have thousands of people pounding on my door. How do you


    think I should respond?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Anna Gomez despised Ivy, but Anna dared not engage in an all-out brawl with her due to Ivy¡¯s


    predicament.


    ¡°My experience directing teams isparable to those on the list, and my performance among


    senior managers is among the top. Are you still bitter about what urredst time, Miss Ivy?¡±


    Clearly, Anna was dissatisfied.


    Ivy smiled as she lowered her eyes. ¡°No, I do not have ill will toward you, but I recall you previously


    being opposed to cooperating with ABC. I¡¯m only concerned that your attitude may have an adverse


    effect on our coboration, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°I shall abide by the judgment of thepany.¡± Anna was pledging her loyalty with zeal.


    Ivy greeted her with a brief smile. ¡°Because this list was announced at the board meeting, there is


    no way to amend it at the moment. Let¡¯s discuss it further when the opportunity presents itself.¡±


    She began packing up the items on her desk, clearly signaling to Anna that this talk was over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it can still be amended,¡± Anna stated with clenched teeth, ¡°wait and see, Miss Ivy.¡± Anna


    asserted. Afterward, she then spun around and confidently walked out of Ivy¡¯s office.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes were intense as she lifted a brow. Great! She took the bait.


    Greg dialed Ivy¡¯s workce number in the afternoon. ¡°Director Croft has requested that you meet


    with him in his office.¡±


    Is he an elderly gentleman nearing retirement? Ivy¡¯s brows arched. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Apart from Cooper and Greg, none of the otherpany members were aware of Ivy¡¯s true identity.


    Ivy would like to know what Jess Croft wanted to discuss with her as the newly appointed Vice


    President.


    Jess enjoyed trading on the stock market. He was appointed to the board of directors of Morgan


    Corporation by special arrangement and has refused to resign after that. However, because he held


    a small number of shares and was not seen as a threat, he was allowed to remain.


    Ivy knocked on Jess¡¯s office door and was greeted by a worn-out voice saying, ¡°Come in.¡±


    She went in with a smile. ¡°Did you seek me out, Mr. Croft?¡±


    Jess¡¯s eyes glowed when he saw her, but he had a notion and looked unhappy immediately.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡± He indicated the seat in front of him with his index finger.


    Ivy sat on the edge of the chair.


    Jess gave a slight cough and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re rather lovely, Ms. Ivy. Unsurprisingly, Cooper was


    willing to dismiss so many concerns andpel you into this position.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s smile became even more pronounced. So... he objected to Cooper¡¯s support for me? she


    wondered.


    She did not attempt to exin herself, only smiling at him.


    Jess snorted harshly when he noticed she was oblivious to the talk. ¡°Are you aware that your


    position was originally reserved for Anna Gomez?¡±


    Is he attempting to intimidate her in any way?


    ¡°While Ms. Gomez is clearly capable, I am more qualified for this position,¡± Ivy stated after a bit of


    pause.


    Jess¡¯s face sank immediately, and she felt threatened. ¡°Young people who are arrogant at work and


    have little regard for their elders will suffer.¡±


    Ivy stood up with a smile. ¡°At that point, all I have to do is demonstrate my ability. If there is no


    further business, Mr. Croft, I will leave.¡±


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Jess felt somewhat uneasy. He was unsatisfied with the meeting¡¯s direction and directed, ¡°Add


    Anna Gomez to the project team at ABC Corporation.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s smile became more expansive. Therefore, it is him... What kind of old man is Anna Gomez¡¯s


    backer? Was she under the impression that this elderly geezer would intimidate Ivy? What a


    ridiculous im!


    Jess observed Ivy¡¯s expressionless smile. His features fell into a mncholy expression. ¡°Was what


    I just stated clear to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jess¡¯s face was slightly rxed. ¡°But I am unable to do so,¡± Ivy said. ¡°That would be unjust to the


    other participants,¡± she added.


    ¡°Ivy, do you believe that just because you have Cooper, you are safe? Are you suggesting that I am


    incapable¡ª¡± As Ivy interrupted him, Jess came to a halt. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°¡ªof firing me? I have my doubts that the board will terminate my employment due to Anna Gomez.


    I¡¯m guessing Ms. Gomez did not inform you of the info I had on her when she came to you crying.


    Kindly advise her not to mess up with me.¡±


    Ivy cast a chilly gaze at the stunned Jess Croft, then stood and marched out without hesitation.


    She dialed Cooper¡¯s private number immediately upon leaving Jess¡¯s office.


    ¡°How are you, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Jess Croft appears to be untrustworthy. Anna Gomez is one of his illustrious peers. He must have


    intended to hinder our coboration with ABC Corporation in the first ce.¡±


    Cooper praised her with augh. ¡°You are quick to grasp the concept.¡±


    ¡°Were you aware of it already?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How could I have been unaware of the dissent among the directors of mypany?¡±


    Ivy exhaled a breath of alleviation. ¡°I am relieved at that point.¡±


    ¡°Because that old fox is difficult to deal with, I shall do it. It would be best if you only focused on


    ABC¡¯s cooperation at this point. By the way, I¡¯ve heard that Wyatt Reed intends to take up


    personally the project.¡± Cooper sent a warning to her.


    ¡°Shit,¡± she muttered, cursing.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Ivy and her team arrived at ABC Building the following morning. Liam Saver came to greet them


    and escort them to the research facility.


    Seeing thetest research and aplishments in theb would provide Morgan Corporation


    employees with an honest sense of their research¡¯s development.


    Ivy and Liam were strolling and conversing at the same time. Before they reached theb¡¯s door, a


    little creature appeared out of nowhere. Someone behind me let out a terrifying shriek. ¡°Watch out!¡±


    It revealed itself to be a little tiger with pointed ears and ws on looking closer. It was petite,


    endearing, and adorably lovable. Apart from its stripes, it bore no resemnce to a ferocious and


    majestic tiger.


    Everybody was taken aback when they spotted this adorable tiger. Ivy came to aplete stop,


    and her heart skipped a beat. After that, she took a step back.


    However, this ¡°tiger¡± mmed into Ivy¡¯s shoes, causing her to fall to the ground in agony. ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    It climbed up awkwardly and rubbed its head against Ivy¡¯s feet. Then it shook its head and raised its


    eyes to her.


    This behavior and look resembled a spoilt, lethargic, and inquisitive tiger cub. Ivy feltpelled to


    abduct it.


    The ¡°tiger¡± blinked and ruffled its face with its ws. It extended a front paw from its chubby little


    body to brush against the location on Ivy¡¯s right foot where it had just collided as if washing away


    some fictitious stains.


    Ivy massaged her chest and inhaled deeply, then rubbed her eyes in bewilderment.


    ¡°What a lovelydy!¡± The tiger spoke in the tone of a three or four-year-old child.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°This tiger knows how to talk?!¡±


    Why would there be a tiger here? How did an endangered species find its way here?!


    Liam could not stop himself fromughing gently. ¡°I apologize for frightening you.¡± He nced down


    and gently murmured to the tiger, ¡°You should apologize for frightening our guests.¡±


    The ¡°tiger¡± stroked its head against Ivy¡¯s foot and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Kindly pardon me. I may


    appear fierce, but I am actually quite gentle.¡±


    It spoke in such a natural way that it was indistinguishable from human speech. Additionally, its


    movements were devoid of mechanical sound. Ivy would have believed it was a genuine tiger if it


    didn¡¯t talk!


    Her heart melted at its adorability.


    The group on the sidelines was stunned. Ivy knelt in astonishment and gazed into the tiger¡¯s eyes.


    While this was a model of a tiger, its eyshes and pupils had the shine and qualities of a live


    animal that changed in response to the light. It could easily be mistaken for a real tiger cub, but Ivy


    noticed a speck of infrared light in its eyeballs upon closer examination.


    ¡°This is the most recent specimen from our experimental team. They are currently conducting


    research into petpanions to alleviate boredom. It does not normally run around in this manner.


    Someone must have left the door open, and it took advantage of the opportunity to escape,¡± Liam


    exined, helplessly sighing.


    ¡°Is this a part of our project as well?¡± Ivy inquired enthusiastically if this was the case. What a great


    surprise! She pondered.


    Liam paused and replied, ¡°No, it is not developed enough yet, and there are a lot of problematic


    issues; therefore, it is not ready to be rolled out into the market.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really adorable! I¡¯m interested in adopting one!¡±


    The group gathered in close proximity.


    ¡°Also, me...¡±


    ¡°The price of this tiger is simr to the cost of five Bronx City retail malls. We use only the finest


    materials sourced from all over the world. Even if we make numerous concessions, mass


    production will be difficult,¡± Liam exined.


    The crowdmented the fact that this adorable tiger had turned out to be a gold mine beyond their


    means.


    No surprise, it did not resemble a machine!


    Amazing!


    Ivy was unhappy to learn that it would not be mass-produced. This robot may speak with humans


    and could perhaps rece pets, eliminating the hassles associated with feeding, punishment,


    illness, and death. It might even develop into a beautiful lifepanion. If such a product were to


    be released, it would undoubtedly take the entire industry by surprise.


    Liam was able to read Ivy¡¯s mind and expressed regret as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ivy regarded the ¡°tiger¡± with affection, but the tiger abruptlyy on the ground, belly up, attempting to


    get Ivy to y with it. ¡°Prettydy, I need a hug!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but giggle at seeing this. She nced at Liam, and he cast a hopeless gaze at the


    small tiger before nodding in ord.


    Ivy gently extended her hand. The tiger sprang into her arms with grace. It was approximately the


    size and weight of a cat and was readily carried with both hands. It was fluffier and softer than Ivy


    anticipated. Additionally, the tiger brushed its head against Ivy¡¯s chest and snuggled into her arms. It


    had a sluggish expression and even squinted its eyes in pleasure. It was so adorable that it warmed


    everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Little Tiger, you are so adorable.¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but speak to it.


    ¡°I fully agree.¡± The small tiger dropped its head to snuggle against Ivy¡¯s palm.


    A female colleague was standing next to Ivy beckons. ¡°Is every tiger as adorable and cuddly as you


    are, Little Tiger?¡±


    The small tiger frowned. ¡°Would you kindly select animal mode? Are you sure you want to switch to


    the ferocious tiger mode?¡±


    It even emphasized the term ¡°fierce¡± purposefully.


    The female coworker rubbed her hands together and noticed that Ivy and Liam had no objections,


    so she eximed eagerly, ¡°Agree!¡±


    The small tiger cocked its head and wriggled its brows. ¡°Roar¡­¡±


    When the crowd heard the tiger roar, they were taken aback.


    Everybody was motionless.


    The small tiger¡¯s voice was not harsh or frightening, but absolutely adorable!


    Everyone assumed it was a ¡°tiger¡± roaring.


    ¡°I believe it is preferable to revert to the default mode...¡± Another individual made the suggestion.


    Liam could not stop himself fromughing. Seeing everyone¡¯s bafflement, Liam leaned out and


    patted the fat neck of the small tiger. ¡°Put an end to your nonsense.¡± He then addressed everyone,


    saying, ¡°Its IQ is really high, and it was simply mocking you all.¡±


    The folks whom a tiger duped were at a loss for what to do.


    Ivy¡¯s young tiger rolled around in her arms like a spoiled child. ¡°Everyone is fond of me.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s emotions shifted from shock to admiration to envy. Everyone looked at the priceless


    prize in Ivy¡¯s palm, fearful that it would fall. It appeared to be asleep, though and even snored


    quietly.


    This tiger was simply spectacr!


    Liam paved the way for the group and ushered them into the core research area.


    ABC Corporation was genuinely deserving of being at the pinnacle of the domestic artificial


    intelligence industry. Their mission was to use artificial intelligence in a variety of sectors that would


    benefit and significantly improve people¡¯s quality of life.


    They touched on every facet of life, from autonomous driving to nanny bots, intelligent houses,


    robot physicians, and other unanticipated developments.


    Ivy¡¯s amazement grew as she continued to explore. Choosing ABC Corporation as a partner was


    the correct decision.


    While everyone looked about, Liam escorted Ivy to the far side of the facility and into an oval office.


    Inside, the people rose to their feet and exchanged greetings with a nod. Liam motioned for them to


    have a seat. ¡°Proceed.¡±


    A man entered the house through the side door. A staff memberpelled him to stand in a


    specific position and instructed him, ¡°Take it off...¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    The gentleman was prepared and stripped his shirt without flinching. He uncovered his chest and


    posed as directed. Ivy was the only female present and was taken aback when she witnessed this.


    Her cheeks reddened, and she cast a nce toward Liam Saver.


    ¡°What on earth is this,¡± she asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re gathering numerous samples of human anatomy to produce a variety of humanoid partners


    to suit a wide range of preferences.¡±


    Ivy finally grasped the concept following Liam¡¯s straightforward exnation.


    What a fantastic task.


    Liam¡¯s helper entered the room urgently and whispered a few words into his ear. Liam took a severe


    expression and shifted his gaze to Ivy.


    ¡°Vice President Ivy, please stay and keep an eye on things here for a while longer. I¡¯m going to have


    to take a few of these guys with me.¡±


    Everyone instantly followed him out as soon as he spoke.


    Ivy was left speechless and alone. ¡°Do we have to continue?¡± she muttered to herself as she felt the


    ¡°tiger¡± in her arms.


    The following person entered the room, but she didn¡¯t bother to cast a nce at the neer. She


    sat motionlessly; her gaze fixed on the LCD screen on the table. While she attempted to calm


    herself down, she waited for the person to rise and automatically appear on the screen.


    ¡°Begin stripping,¡± shemanded, and her tone was simr to that of the staff before. It was


    serene, typical, and wless!


    Because the individual in front of her remained immobile, she frowned and urged him. However, it


    didn¡¯t move, so she needed to encourage him once again. ¡°What is there to fear? It¡¯ll be brief¡ª¡± Ivy


    became enraged and raised her head. Her head buzzed at that very time.


    The man in front of her had dark, deep eyes with a chilling glitter in them. It was, in fact, Wyatt


    Reed.


    She regained her calm fast and grimaced slightly. Isn¡¯t it ted for Reed Corporation to arrive a few


    dayster? Why is he here at this time?


    For a brief moment, the atmosphere became stagnant. They all remained silent. Liam Saver,


    fortunately, returned in time. ¡°I forgot to inform you, Miss Ivy, that Mr. Reed will arrive today,¡± Liam


    said.


    Liam noticed the other two people in the room and picked up on the room¡¯s uneasy mood. ¡°Oh,


    you¡¯ve met...¡± he continued after a brief pause, pretending.


    ¡°I was still a step behind schedule,¡± Wyatt replied. He locked his gaze on Liam. ¡°What is this


    business with stripping?¡±


    Liam regained hisposure andughed. ¡°Oh, great! Mr. Reed, you, too, have an excellent figure.


    Why don¡¯t you remove your clothes and allow us to scan and examine your body? Are you


    interested, Miss Ivy? I¡¯m curious as to who will get to choose a robot with Mr. Reed¡¯s likeness,¡± he


    stated.


    Ivy rose to her feet and spoke inly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    She was ready to leave when the ¡°tiger¡± in her arms sprung from her arms and dashed to Wyatt¡¯s


    feet. It brushed its head on Wyatt¡¯s feet and tugged on his jeans with its two tiny paws, whining,


    ¡°Daddy... Daddy¡­ Carry me...¡±


    Ivy cocked her head in surprise. Wyatt¡¯s face was icy and morose as he reached down and gripped


    the neck of the ¡°tiger.¡± Its four legs were iling about in mid-air and protested as if it were


    excruciatingly painful.


    ¡°Do not grip my neck. It¡¯s ufortable!¡±


    Wyatt was enraged and clutched the tiger. He did not appear astonished and appeared to be well


    familiar with the tiger¡¯s disposition. Wyatt raised his gaze to Ivy and desired to say something, but


    Ivy only gave the tiger a chilly nce and grunted before turning around and walking away without


    looking back.


    Liam couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as he gazed at Wyatt¡¯s increasingly glum expression. ¡°She was


    so taken with the tiger just now that I was afraid, she¡¯d ask for it, but once you stroked it, she didn¡¯t


    even want to look at it anymore,¡± he said.


    Wyatt cast a cold gaze at Liam. Liam then just pinched his nose and was wise enough to be silent.


    Ivy exited the building and immediately received a call from Windy, inviting her to join her for lunch


    at a nearby mall.


    Ivy was upset and needed to unwind, so she notified Greg and proceeded to see Windy.


    They went to a freshly established restaurant together. Windy had reserved a table in advance, so


    they did not need to wait. They ced an order for a meal.


    Windy looked at her phone andughed aloud as they were almost finished eating.


    ¡°Look at this stupid Simon!¡± she remarked as she gave her phone to Ivy.


    Ivy cast a nce at it and noticed Simon¡¯s new post on his social media ount. Simon had cut


    away the image of Ivy and Wyatt dancing and substituted his own face for Wyatt¡¯s.


    She shook her head when she read the caption: This is more precise! She arched her brow when


    she saw Duke liked it, and her eyes grew wider when Wyatt, somewhat unexpectedly, wrote a


    comment below.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Ivy had long since blocked Wyatt and stoppedmunicating with him. She was surprised to see


    his name in Simon¡¯s post.


    Wyatt Reed: Knock-off!


    Hisment didn¡¯t do any harm, but it was highly offensive, making Simon angrily make a dozen


    comments underneath denouncing Wyatt Reed, but there was no other response.


    Wyatt Reed: The battle was over.


    ¡°Simon doesn¡¯t have anything better to do, huh?¡± Ivy rolled her eyes aimlessly.


    ¡°Everyone can see he¡¯s interested in you, so why don¡¯t you give him a chance? You can use this


    asion to annoy the snot out of Wyatt Reed,¡± Windy suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be romantically interested in my closest and dearest friends. If I were, I¡¯d have


    made a move on him long ago, so stop spouting bullshit,¡± Ivy replied.


    Ivy scowled, pondering how she should handle the matter with Simon.


    ¡°Then forget it. Anyway, I¡¯ve got my eye on a ne¡ªwant toe with me to take a look?¡±


    Windy asked.


    Ivy agreed, indicating that she needed some retail therapy, and the two exited the restaurant,


    making a beeline for a specialist jewelry store.


    Windy had reserved this ne a long time ago, and it was really lovely when the attendant took


    it out.


    ¡°The legend, Mieux, makes this ne. You have great taste. Would you want to try it?¡± The girl


    behind the counter recognized that these two individuals wearing such expensive-looking attire


    were not regr clients and showed them the store¡¯s newest products.


    ¡°Try it on,¡± Windy said as she approved and handed it to Ivy.


    Although Ivy did not buy frequently, she had an abundance of jewelry. Every holiday or birthday, her


    brothers¡¯ gifts to her were enough to fill a jewelry store, and she would obtain thetest models of


    jewelry on the market without asking for it. Going to shops and trying on jewelry, on the other hand,


    was far more pleasant. Ivy was about to try on the ne when she heard a taunting voice from


    behind her.


    ¡°Try it on? Can she even afford it? Hey you, don¡¯t just let anyone try on your pieces of jewelry


    because her stench will cling to the ne, and you won¡¯t be able to sell it.¡±


    Piper and her friends were out shopping when they came across this scene. The scent of barbecue


    from Ivy and Windy¡¯s meal earlier had gotten stuck on their clothes, so Piper couldn¡¯t help but speak


    up. She¡¯d suffered a humiliating defeat at the hands of Ivy thest time, and she was so enraged


    that she couldn¡¯t eat for a few days.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Windy asked, her face turning frigid.


    ¡°I want this ne! Don¡¯t let anyone try it because I¡¯m scared it¡¯ll get dirty,¡± Piper stated


    arrogantly. ¡°How much pocket money did your sugar daddy give you? You probably don¡¯t have


    enough to buy it, right? It¡¯s better if you just save it,¡± she tightened her teeth and nced at Windy,


    then sneered at Ivy.


    ¡°Please wrap it up for me,¡± Ivy asked the store clerk as she ced the ne on the counter. She


    looked at Piper with a cold and clear gaze that held a hint of warning, and Piper was shocked,


    nearly feeling the horror of that day all over again, but Piper was quickly empowered.


    Piper thought that Ivy wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move since customers and the jewelry staff


    surrounded them.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d take this ne,¡± Piper interjected, not letting Ivy have her way no matter what.


    ¡°Sorry, but they came first,¡± the store clerk said cautiously.


    ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m a VIP customer and deserve the greatest treatment! I deserve priority on


    whatever I want!¡± Piper smugly stared at Ivy.


    The rules of this store stated that VIP customers had first pick.


    The store clerk looked regretfully at Ivy and Windy and was ready to take the ne away when


    Ivy gently ced her palm on it, the corner of her lips slightly curled up.


    Ivy took a special ck gold card from her bag, which was an exclusive VVVIP special card


    recognized internally by all international luxury brand stores; it was only given to ten celebrities


    worldwide, and even a particr royal family did not get a chance to see it¡ªit was extremely


    precious and rare.


    This card entitles the bearer to preferential treatment at any luxury brand store around the globe. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°M-Miss, I¡¯ll wrap everything up for you right away,¡± the store clerk said after looking at the card for a


    few seconds, ignoring Piper¡¯s words, and proceeded swiftly.


    Piper was still stunned and grudgingly questioned her, saying, ¡°This is fake, right? Don¡¯t let her


    deceive you!¡± she asserted when she picked up Ivy¡¯s ck card. Despite the fact that Piper had


    never seen or touched this card before, it was a legend in the gentry circle. The photographs of this


    mythical card that were asionally leaked left a significant impression on her.


    Ivy snatched the card from Piper¡¯s hand and arched her brow, enough to be mocked by her.


    How did she obtain it? What right did she have to have that card? How can she keep it? Piper


    thought.


    The store manager came over promptly to drive away further customers. ¡°We must request your


    immediate departure because we will now be required to serve this consumer solely.¡±


    Ivy smirked. And Windy couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hurry up and kick her out,¡± as she pointed at Piper,


    her famous postureing out¡ªthe bitch thing ¡°Geez, my eyes are hurting every time I see her,¡±


    Windy added.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Piper Reed eventually left the jewelry store, humiliated and enraged.


    Windy quickly took the card and examined it from left to right. ¡°How did you acquire this card?¡± she


    inquired, surprised.


    Ivy pursed her lips and exined, ¡°It was given to me on my 18th birthday by my third brother. He


    told me to take it with me wherever I went. I had no idea it woulde in helpful!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t God bless me with a third brother?¡± Windy¡¯s brow furrowed with envy and jealousy.


    Ivy giggled and handed it over to her. ¡°If you really like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Hey! No way! This card is good for the rest of your life. It¡¯s no longer valid once moved. Therefore,


    you keep it,¡± she smirked, ¡°but you can get me whatever I want,¡± she added.


    Ivy nodded, liking the idea.


    After purchasing the ne, Windy enthusiastically carried Ivy around the mall for a time before


    they left.


    Ivy was in a terrific mood when she returned to work. Anna Gomez made slight movements, but Ivy


    was unconcerned and let her be. She knew that Anna¡¯s actions could not be disguised from


    Cooper¡¯s eyes and ears. She had no intention of stopping Anna from digging her own grave.


    Ivy was about to leave work with her bag on her arm when Agatha Hart contacted her.


    Agatha babbled as she took up the phone and got right to the point. ¡°Hey! I really badly needed


    your help! Tonight is a charity dinner, and mypany¡¯s artist, Xian, is looking for a date. I¡¯m not in


    the country right now, so could you kindly attend in my ce?¡±


    Ivy nced at her watch. ¡°All good, I¡¯ve got time anyway.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, love! I¡¯ll have him bring you a dress. He¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    Ivy lifted her brows once she hung up the phone. How is Agatha so confident that she¡¯d go?


    Ivy headed downstairs to wait for the guy after informing Greg of herst-minute schedule.


    Xian was a model with a decent reputation. People in thepany would undoubtedly start


    gossiping again if they saw her.


    As a result, Ivy wished to avoid such scandals.


    A sleek sports car emerged noisily at the workce door in less than ten minutes.


    Ivy was stunned when she saw Xian waving at her from the car as soon as she stepped outside,


    and she hurriedly climbed into the car. On the other hand, Xian removed his sunsses and shot a


    flying kiss to the crowd at the entrance, watching them.


    Ivy was irritated and quickly regretted her actions. She wanted to get out of the car right away! She


    knew the next day¡¯s headlines would be about her.


    Ivy didn¡¯t say anything, so Xianughed and turned to face her. ¡°Miss Ivy, we haven¡¯t met yet, but


    we¡¯ve heard of each other. Thank you for the help.¡±


    She gave a quick smile and didn¡¯t want to say anything else. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you,¡± she arched her


    brow, ¡°I¡¯m helping my friend,¡± she stated.


    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that Agatha was so positive you¡¯d help her. You and I should be good friends,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Xian saw that Ivy wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t try to discuss it with her again. They arrived


    early at the charity dinner site, so Ivy changed into her attire while Xian waited at the door.


    This unique charity event was not only attended by artists but also by numerous celebrities and


    politicians. Ivy recognized a lot of people. While holding Xian¡¯s arm, she noticed Eva and Piper


    Reed among the attendees when she entered the venue.


    Ivy cocked her brow. Wyatt Reed must have been present because these two were. She shook her


    head. This family is definitely out to haunt me.


    The charity auction was the main attraction at this event. Ivy had no intention of participating, but


    Xian was in a good mood. He attempted to bid on practically every item in the auction but failed to


    win anything.


    Ivy was perplexed and leaned in to ask him in hushed tones, ¡°Are you here to raise the bid?¡± she


    asked. Otherwise, why would he raise the price but not put in the final bid?


    Xian pursed his lips and smiled enigmatically. ¡°Agatha encouraged me to broaden my exposure and


    assured me that doing so would undoubtedly attract attention.¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t say anything.


    In the blink of an eye, the final piece was soon up for auction. The item¡¯s image is disyed on the


    enormous LCD screen. It was an old tobo pipe set with exceptional rity and brilliance


    emeralds.


    Ivy squinted and saw that this object appeared to be familiar. She seems to have seen it in the


    Reed Mansion¡¯s historic hall. Ivy was taken aback when she recognized it.


    Indeed, it is the old Reed¡¯s most prized possession, passed down as a family heirloom for


    generations. The Don guards it with his life and refuses to let others look at it, so how did it end up


    here as an auction item?


    Ivy¡¯s mind raced as her gaze nced over the room. She didn¡¯t see Wyatt anywhere, but Eva and


    Piper were in the front, smugly smiling at each other, enjoying the crowd¡¯s attention.


    Ivy instantly realized something. Her smile widened as she reflected¡­ so it¡¯s a charitable trap.


    Only a few people in the room were aware of the Reed family relic and mistook it for an ordinary


    emerald tobo pipe.


    Eva and Piper had to have stolen it for the auction and then bid on it. They would gain both money


    and renown at the end of it.


    What a stupid scheme!


    ¡°This is the Reed Corporation charity auction item donated by Mrs. Reed and Ms. Reed. They are


    quite generous to donate such a valuable thing. Now it¡¯s time to start bidding! Three million dors


    is the starting price,¡± said the host, making Ivy¡¯s eyes widen but grin in the end.


    Three million dors? Ivy gave a softugh. Don Reed¡¯s valuable family treasure was only worth $3


    million?


    Eva drew out her bidding paddle. ¡°Three million dors!¡±


    ¡°Four million dors...¡±


    Ivy lowered her eyelids and paused for a moment. She raised her bidding paddle without hesitation


    and said, ¡°Ten million dors!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ivy, and the atmosphere was in a frenzy.


    Xian gazed at Ivy, perplexed. ¡°What do you intend to use it for?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s lips were hooked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite nice?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Xian replied. It appears to be a regr tobo pipe. So, what¡¯s the big deal about


    it? He thought.


    Ivy was aware of Eva and Piper¡¯s gazes on her, so she smiled weakly and made eye contact with


    them.


    The Reeds duo¡ªEva and Piper, were clearly taken aback. They were aware that Ivy was familiar


    with this emerald pipe.


    Eva had requested Ivy to clean the historic hall by herself one night back then. Eva grabbed the


    pipe from the safe and ced it on a high shelf, hoping Ivy would identally bump into the shelf


    and shatter the emerald pipe. If that happened, the Don would undoubtedly exclude Ivy from their


    family.


    On the other hand, Ivy was clever enough not to touch it.


    Eva would have shattered it herself and falsely med Ivy if it hadn¡¯t been for the CCTV camera in


    the hall. Unfortunately, Eva¡¯s n did not work out because the Don cherished this pipe more than


    his own life!


    As a result, Eva never had another chance.


    This time, the bitchy duo stole the emerald pipe and ced it up for auction because Piper¡¯s


    reputation had suffered after Ivy revealed that Piper had taken the ¡°L¡¯Iparable¡± ne to


    gamble with. Ivy relentlessly insulted Piper after returning to the country, where Piper was practically


    an outcast by the elite circle.


    Piper desired to reestablish herself in the high society bachelorette group and find a way to be


    the group¡¯s primary focus once again. As the Reed family¡¯s Young Lady, Piper must always be the


    center of attention.


    This charity auction event provided an excellent opportunity for Piper to repair her image and


    preserve her reputation as a: high-societydy. This was the most appropriate time.


    As a result, Piper urged her mother to sell off her grandfather¡¯s emerald pipe discreetly. The


    emerald pipe was valuable enough to ce her in the limelight.


    People who knew about their family heritage were afraid of Don Reed and would not bid on it.


    Those who were unaware of it would not bid on it either. Therefore, her strategy was ideal. She¡¯d


    take it out and bid on it herself as a disy to reim her reputation.


    However, Eva and Piper never expected to meet Ivy here.


    Eva was concerned because Ivy was definitely not holding back on her bid price. Because the two


    of them had no power in the Reed family, their limit was a mere 10 million dors. They barely


    received a monthly allowance and had little in personal funds, so they couldn¡¯t continue bidding.


    Ivy¡¯s presence came as aplete surprise. Eva had anticipated that even if someone bid on the


    emerald pipe, the price would not be more than 10 million dors. Even if it did exceed $10 million,


    no one would have the courage to take on the Reeds.


    Ivy, on the other hand, was different. She came to get them, the Reeds!


    ¡°$10 million going once!¡± As he yelled, the host¡¯s eyes brightened up.


    Piper nervously grabbed at Eva¡¯s garments and murmured something to herself.


    Eva pretended to be calm and turned around to give Ivy a stern warning look.


    Ivy lifted her brows, smiled faintly, and turned to face the item on the stage. She has got to get her


    hands on it!


    ¡°10 million dors, going twice!¡± The host turned to face the audience, but there was silence.


    They didn¡¯t want topete with Wyatt Reed¡¯s ex-wife for the spotlight, and they didn¡¯t want to


    spend money on an emerald pipe they couldn¡¯t get their hands on.


    The host¡¯s gaze traveled across the hall and noticed Eva raising her bidding paddle. ¡°Eleven million


    dors,¡± Eva asserted and acted cool.


    Ivy smirked. She believed they¡¯d set a limit of $30 million.


    ¡°Twelve million dors!¡± Ivy trailed behind. She wanted to put their patience to the test.


    Suddenly, the phone in her palm rang. Ivy looked at the phone number and recognized the caller


    even though there was no caller ID.


    Piper. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ivy clenched her teeth and refused to answer. While she was at it, she also blocked Piper.


    ¡°$13 million,¡± Eva eximed once more. She was clearly on pins and needles at this point.


    The host appeared to recognize that this was a game for both parties, and the atmosphere in the


    hall began to heat up.


    ¡°OK, 13 million dors,¡± he said, raising his voice, ¡°¡ªwould you like to bid again, Miss?¡±


    Ivy did not answer, leading the host to believe that she had given up. ¡°$13 million going once!¡±


    ¡°$13 million going twice!¡±


    Eva and Piper sighed with relief.


    ¡°$15 million!¡± Ivy abruptly cut in before thest call and crept a sly smirk on her lips. How does that


    make you feel?


    Eva¡¯s eyes were agitated. She bowed her head to address Piper.


    Piper seems to have taken a massive decision without hesitation. ¡°Twenty million dors!¡±


    Ivy scoffed. Do they believe that she can¡¯t beat that amount?


    Even Xian became tense and looked at Ivy. ¡°Do you need support?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow and smiled. ¡°No, this is nothing.¡± She then raised her paddle once more.


    ¡°$30 million!¡± the host eximed. Suddenly, the audience went ecstatic.


    Ivy was tired of teasing Eva and Piper and wished for them to quit bidding.


    The flickering lights illuminated Eva and Piper¡¯s pale and sad faces.


    ¡°OK, $30 million going once!¡±


    ¡°$30 million¡­ going twice!¡±


    Nobody made a sound in the room. Ivy was confident that she had won.


    ¡°30 million dors for the emerald pipe, sold!¡± the host dered, ¡°best wishes to this youngdy.


    The earnings will go to Faith Elementary School.¡±


    The audience began to p, breaking the stuffy and tense mood. Ivy smiled broadly at the two


    women in front of her as she greeted everyone.


    She smiled brightly and whispered, ¡°what a wonderful day today.¡±


    Ivy and Xian went backstage after greeting everyone to grab the item. Eva and Piper, as expected,


    refused to give up and were waiting for her there.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Ivy picked up the emerald pipe and gazed at it after the personnel on the side gently ced it in


    front of her. The bottom of the tobo pipe has a little red mark.


    So, it¡¯s the actual thing, Ivy pondered.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ivy thanked the employees.


    She simply disregarded the two women by the side. Eva couldn¡¯t take it any longer and snort coldly.


    ¡°Ivy, do you have any respect left in you?¡± she arched her brow, ¡°don¡¯t you know how to be nice to


    your elders?¡± she asked.


    How did she treat me at the time? She never treated me properly as her daughter-inw, and now


    she expects me to treat her as an elder?


    Ivy¡¯s eyes dted. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Reed, you¡¯re here, too,¡± she said, sarcasm filling her voice, ¡°What a


    happy coincidence!¡± she asserted.


    Eva will die of exhaustion as a result of her remarks.


    Eva¡¯s face went bright red, filled with rage. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to respect me because you have a


    backer? Remember, I¡¯m your mother-inw!¡±


    Eva had never considered herself Ivy¡¯s mother-inw prior to Ivy and Wyatt¡¯s divorce.


    On the other hand, Eva solely saw herself as a master and treated Ivy as if she were a ve.


    Eva would always find ways to criticize Ivy¡¯s modest persuasion whenever Ivy returned to the Reed


    mansion. She would force Ivy to do housekeeping and duties while making excuses to condemn


    and punish her.


    Eva would frequently bring back otherdies from different wealthy families to hang out in front of


    Ivy, even giving thosedies Wyatt¡¯s private number so that Ivy would know what to do and back off


    by herself.


    Ivy was a thorn in Eva¡¯s side at the moment.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Have you gone insane? I divorced your son. You can find another


    woman to be your daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re such a jerk! How can you speak to your elders in that manner?¡± Piper feltpelled to


    speak up. Ivy had humiliated her on multiple asions, so she grew to fear her when she met herText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    again.


    Fortunately, her mother was present, and Piper gained the confidence to speak.


    For a brief while, the atmosphere felt oppressive. Ivy¡¯s smile faded as she cast a chilly look toward


    Piper. ¡°Are you attempting to instruct me on what to do?¡±


    Piper retreated to the back of the room, afraid to make another sound. She merely stared helplessly


    at her mom.


    The Reed mother-daughter duo had intended to knock Ivy off her high horse, then persuade her


    into handing over the emerald pipe, but Ivy did not do as they had nned.


    Eva would have been more direct and would not have had the patience to ther on with Ivy if it


    hadn¡¯t been for the employees in the room.


    Eva, who was frightened, responded, ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll give you $30 million. I have to take the pipe!¡± she said.


    She had already called her son because she knew she couldn¡¯t keep it a secret any longer. Even


    her husband would be furious if he found out that they stole their family heirloom.


    Ivy paused for a moment beforeughing. ¡°If you had $30 million, you could have raised the bid


    when it was still fair y. However, ¡­¡± she shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s toote now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached out to Wyatt. He¡¯ll be here shortly,¡± Eva said.


    Eva was well aware of Ivy¡¯s obsession with her son. She was confident that Ivy would make a


    concession just to see him once Wyatt arrived.


    Ivy grinned, ¡°Whether hees or not, the fact is that this emerald pipe is now mine.¡±


    Does she still believe I¡¯m the same stupid woman she thought I was three years ago? Is she


    expecting me to forgive and forget everything when I hear Wyatt¡¯s name?


    ¡°Ivy, $30 million is arge sum. Are you even able to afford it?¡± Eva did not believe Ivy, who was


    destitute, could spend $30 million quickly.


    Ivy married into the Reed family without a dime to her name at the time. Other high-society women


    mocked Eva for having such a deplorable daughter-inw, and Ivy was a shame to her.


    Although Piper stated that Ivy now has arge number of male supporters, why would they spend


    so much money on a divorced woman? Were those individuals dumb?


    Ivy pursed her lips, drew a ck card from her purse, and handed it to the personnel on the side.


    ¡°Take a swipe.¡±


    With no hesitation, the employee seized the card with both hands. ¡°Of course, Ms. Ivy.¡±


    Eva and Piper had pale faces as they nced at Ivy. Piper was antsy and kept gripping her phone,


    intending to call someone.


    Whom is she contacting? Wyatt Reed?


    Ivy gave a tiny smile. No one could stop her, even if it were Wyatt. She could spend $30 million in a


    heartbeat and could even afford to pay more than $30 million for as long as she wished!


    ¡°Taking this pipe is pointless for you. What¡¯s the sense of wasting so much money on it?¡± Eva


    changed her demeanor and took a detour. ¡°I merely put it out there so everyone could see it. You¡¯re


    well aware that this is the elderly man¡¯s life. He¡¯ll die if he doesn¡¯t have this pipe. Do you want to


    watch him suffer at his age?¡± Eva began to cry as she stated this.


    For whom are you showing the drama? Ivy thought and gave Eva a chilly stare and wanted to


    laugh.


    ¡°Since you stated that this is Don Reed¡¯s life, were you thinking about killing him by auctioning it off?


    You are the source of his pain in his old age. So, what should I be concerned about? I bought this


    with genuine money in the correct way. Anyone present can attest to that. The old man is well-


    known in the industry, so I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll grasp what integrity entails.¡±


    ¡°The deal isplete, Ms. Ivy.¡± The card was gently presented to her by the staff.


    Ivy epted it and signed the necessary paperwork. This emerald pipe was now officially hers.


    When suddenly, the door was forced open at that moment¡­

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Eva¡¯s eyes suddenly got red as she walked over to the oing person. ¡°Son¡­¡±


    ¡°Ivy stole the pipe away from you, brother! That¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s personal favorite. If he can¡¯t find it, he¡¯ll


    certainly create a scene!¡± Piper spoke with haste.


    Wyatt Reed walked into the room, towering and dashing. His body was half-hidden in the darkness


    as he red coldly at the people in the room.


    ¡°Stop talking! How dare you rob Grandpa?¡±


    He reprimanded Piper, who trembled in dread and huddled behind her mother, not daring to look up.


    Behind Wyatt stood the person in charge of this event, who was trembling. ¡°Are the formalities


    completed?¡± inquired the organizer, casting a sidelong nce at the employees.


    ¡°Everything is in order,¡± the employees responded warily.


    Ivy was unafraid of anything now that everything had beenpleted. After all, it was her prized


    family relic in her hands; therefore, she had the final say.


    Ivy turned to face Xian, who was standing next to her. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t interfere with


    their family problem.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even bother greeting them before turning on her feet to depart.


    ¡°Ivy, you can¡¯t take it away,¡± Wyatt said coldly.


    ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t let her take it away!¡± Eva hurriedly said.


    Eva was no longer terrified and stopped her drama in front of Ivy now that her son was around.


    Ivy giggled and raised the document in her palm, raising her brows. ¡°Look, you have no say in this.


    The emerald pipe is now mine.¡±


    She flicked a nce at Wyatt¡¯s sad expression and found herself in a strangely happy mood!


    ¡°Mrs. Reed, save your energy and think about how you¡¯re going to exin this to Don Reed. I¡¯m


    sure he¡¯s eager to see how his family relic fared at a charity auction. I¡¯m curious what he¡¯d do if he


    found out that this emerald pipe no longer belonged to him,¡± Ivy asserted.


    Eva had a paleplexion. She regretted she hadn¡¯t kept this from her father-inw. She was


    terrified and frustrated as she imagined the elderly man¡¯s furious rage. She may possibly be booted


    out of the Reed household!


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were dark, and the air surrounding him was icy. ¡°How much do you want to put this


    behind, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy gave a softugh. Does he think I want money? Do I appear to be cash-strapped? She


    pondered.


    Her gaze traveled across the man¡¯s frigid face. ¡°Leave this behind?¡± she asked, raising her emerald


    pipe, ¡°dream on!¡± She then growled and walked out of the room. Xian hurriedly followed her.


    Eva nervously yanked on Wyatt¡¯s arm. ¡°How can you let her leave in such a way? We must reim


    it from her.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We must, Brother! Otherwise, Grandpa is going to murder us!¡± Piper gave him a frightened


    nce.


    Wyatt arched his brows slightly and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get it back, but you really should think


    about how to defend this to Grandpa,¡± he remarked coldly to the two women in front of him.


    He fixed his suit cuffs and turned to leave.


    Perhaps the old man was already aware that his treasured pipe had gone missing at this point. As a


    result, Wyatt had no intention of concealing this information from his grandfather. Eva and Piper


    must learn to live with the effects of their deeds.


    ¡°W-Wait¡ªwhat?¡± Eva¡¯s eyes rolled back as she passed out. Piper rushed up to her mother and


    shouted out to her multiple times, but Wyatt did not return. Only one member of staff approached


    them and asked if they needed assistance.


    On the other hand, the organizer gently asked Ivy if she wanted a security escort because the item


    was so valuable, but she respectfully refused. She merely wanted to annoy Eva and Piper and was


    uninterested in the pipe itself.


    Ivy went in after seeing the elevator door open and hearing Xian¡¯s warning from the side. ¡°Does that


    look like Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt was there, approaching them.


    Ivy crept a smirk on her lips. Does he still refuse to give up? She pondered.


    Ivy didn¡¯t want to share an elevator with that man, so she pushed the button firmly to close the door.


    She looked at the man outside the elevator as if he were a stranger. As the elevator door closed,


    the man vanished from her sight.


    When they were in Xian¡¯s beautiful sports car, Xian finally asked the question that had been


    bothering him. ¡°Is this item worth a lot of money? Why do the Reeds want this so badly?¡±


    Ivy chuckled and gazed at the box in her palm. ¡°This object is a thousand years old. I¡¯d heard it


    came from a royal pce and had been a Reed family relic for eight hundred years,¡± she arched


    her brow, ¡°do you believe it¡¯s worth a lot?¡±


    Xian¡¯s driving speed definitely slowed as he was surprised. That item is simply priceless! Why did


    they auction off such a valuable item? It¡¯s no surprise that Wyatt Reed requested Ivy¡¯s for a price.


    If Ivy asks for nine figures, maybe Wyatt isn¡¯t going to hesitate!


    Ivy¡¯s phone rang unexpectedly. She looked at it and saw that it was Cooper, so she dly took up


    the phone. ¡°Brother, I bought a little toy.¡±


    Cooper hesitated on the other end of the phone and let out a muffledugh. ¡°I overheard... It¡¯s so


    cheap to annoy the Reeds, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but giggle as she thought of Eva and Piper¡¯s imminent tragedy. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s mine,


    so I¡¯m not going to let go of it easily.¡±


    Cooper was well aware of his sister¡¯s temperament. She must have been so dissatisfied with the


    Reeds that she feltpelled to dump on them whenever she had the opportunity. It was, indeed, a


    once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    THE FOLLOWING morning was bright and sunny. Ivy headed into the office to handle some


    business. Anna Gomez had been staring at Ivy as if she had nned to kill her, but she didn¡¯t dare


    to act impulsively because Ivy had something on her.


    Greg knocked on the door to hand over some documents. ¡°Miss Ivy, the firm has initiated an


    investigation into Anna Gomez collecting kickbacks in numerous projects.¡±


    Ivy raised her head when she heard Greg¡¯sments. ¡°Is my brother ready to act?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Jess Croft, who is supporting Anna Gomez, has already begun to make his move, and


    President Morgan has stated that he will no longer allow it.¡±


    To remove Jess Croft, they must first observe Anna Gomez. Anna was definitely aware of it by now,


    and she was powerless to stop it. It¡¯s no surprise she didn¡¯t bother Ivy about being a part of the ABC


    Corporation development team.


    Ivy slipped her hair behind her ear. ¡°Then hand over anything we have to add fuel to the mes.¡±


    Ivy was pertaining it was a recording of what Anna said during the meal with Ivy and Zayne Dy.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Greg replied. He pressed his lips before he spoke again. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Mr.


    Wyatt Reed¡¯s secretary called and said that Mr. Reed would like to schedule an appointment with


    you for lunch.¡±


    Ivy scowled and leaned back in her chair; her arms wrapped. Her stare was stern and precise.


    ¡°Inform him that I¡¯m busy and shove it. Simply postpone any future meetings with him. You don¡¯t


    need to ask me anymore,¡± Ivy said.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Ivy was about to leave for lunch when she heard a knock on the door. Greg stood at the door,


    clutching a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Miss Ivy...¡±


    Ivy arched an eyebrow and scowled. ¡°I thought I instructed you just to toss it away?¡±


    ¡°How could you do that to me, Ivy? I chose these with care for you. You didn¡¯t even act astonished,


    and even wanted to toss it out?!¡± Simon Albert burst out from behind Greg, stormed into Ivy¡¯s office,


    and confronted her.


    Ivy halted and looked at Greg, who bent his head and remained silent.


    Ivy was feeling a little bad, so she couldn¡¯t me Simon for being wounded.


    ¡°You can leave us,¡± Ivy told Greg.


    Greg sighed and exited with a breath of relief.


    Ivy wiped her brow and smiled at Simon. ¡°Albert, why did youe over today?¡±


    ¡°I came up to ask you out. And I wasn¡¯t expecting such a great surprise from you!¡± Simon gritted his


    teeth as he gazed at her.


    Ivy apologized with a smile. ¡°You know how much everybody will talk about if I keep on getting


    bouquets.¡±


    ¡°I sent you flowers only to let anyone know you have a boyfriend!¡± Simon asserted. So, he thought


    that no one would grab a chance to have her. However, Simon was unafraid to say it. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Feeling a little powerless, Ivy replied, ¡°Simon, don¡¯t bother wasting your time on me.¡±


    ¡°I want to. It¡¯s up to me whether to stop or not.¡±


    Simon wasn¡¯t furious at her. ¡°Since you¡¯re at me, you¡¯ve got to buy me lunch!¡± he remarked


    devilishly.


    Ivy lifted her brows, took her bag, and went out of her office. ¡°Fine. You choose the location.¡±


    When they got to the restaurant, they ran into the folks they didn¡¯t want to see.


    Duke Elrod snorted. ¡°Ivy, didn¡¯t you mention you have a big project? So, you threw Wyatt aside for a


    date with Albert?¡± he scoffed, ¡°Cooper Morgan, Xian, Simon Albert¡ªyou certainly change men as


    you change clothes! I suppose you have a lot in your closet, huh?¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Wyatt Reed didn''t make a sound on the side, but his eyes were cold.


    Ivyughed softly and sped Simon¡¯s arm in hers. "What does it matter to you how many men I


    change or how many people I date?" she asked, arching an eyebrow, ¡°Mr. Elrod, do you want to


    date me as well?"


    Duke was enraged at being snubbed. Ivy is bullying him again.


    ¡°You?¡± he scoffed, ¡°you are not my type!"


    Ivy let out a soft teasing chuckle. "To be honest, thest time I saw your body, it wasn''t in terrific


    shape. You should only datedies who have no taste. I have very specific specifications for men''s


    physiques,¡± she asserted.


    How dare this woman suggested his physique isn''t in good shape! Duke¡¯s face turned crimson and


    white as he shook with rage, but he didn''t say anything else. His nudity was in her hands, so he had


    no choice but to stop.


    Ivy¡¯s implication was also picked up on by him.


    Simon chuckled to himself. "Her expectations have always been very high, Mr. Elrod, if we keep


    talking, my boo''s appetite will suffer!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s mood was affected by a single glimpse at Wyatt!


    Ivy gave Duke an icy look, ignored the man next to him, and stepped inside.


    Duke was so enraged that he nearly leaped up behind them. "She''s way too much for me! How


    could she make fun of me because I have a poor figure? Doesn''t my physique look good?"


    Wyatt¡¯s face was unusually cool. He gave a soft snort. "Do you think it''s good?¡±


    Wyatt was irritated that nothing had been going his waytely. He didn''t get an appointment with Ivy,


    and the emerald pipe issue remained unresolved. The gloomy emotion persisted in his heart as he


    remembered the scene where Ivy had seen Duke running naked. He was irritated unreasonably.


    Duke was defeated once more. He had no idea why Wyatt was making fun of him and he¡¯s seeming


    on Ivy¡¯s side every time Ivy implies to bully him. When he went to Wyatt¡¯s office to hunt for him, he


    happened to run into Wyatt¡¯s secretary, Michael, who was contacting Ivy¡¯s secretary, but he was


    turned down!


    When the two of them went out for lunch, they noticed Ivy on a date with Simon Albert, so Wyatt


    couldn''t be in a good mood.


    Duke blurted out, "I heard your family treasure was auctioned off by your mother and sister?" he


    remembered.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression grew even colder at the mention of this, and he remained silent.


    "Who got it? Why don''t you just invest additional money to get it?"


    Duke received a chilly stare from Wyatt. "Ivy has it."


    Duke was at a loss for words and could only utter a faint, ¡°Oh."


    That would be difficult then, Duke thought.


    Perhaps Ivy didn''t have much of an appetite after seeing those two men she loathed and felt bored


    with the meal.


    Ivy decided to go home to rx after lunch because they had some wine. The wine Simon chose


    tasted sweet, but it burnt her throat. It also had a significant alcohol content, as she became tipsy


    after only one ss.


    Ivy might have assumed Simon had drugged the wine if he hadn''t been tipsier than she was at the


    time. She clenched her teeth, dialed Greg¡¯s number, and asked him to arrange for someone to take


    her up. She then nned to go to the restroom to wash her face and get some rest.


    She didn''t walk quite steadily, but she made it to the restroom and washed her face. She regretted


    going out with Simon after she regained consciousness. She knew the way back to the private area,


    but she ran into someone when she turned a corner.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Ivy noticed Wyatt¡¯s chilly face with his brows tightly pulled together as soon as she opened her


    gaze. She quickly regained herposure and took a step back to maintain her space.


    ¡°Reed?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes lowered slightly when he noted her movement. ¡°Ivy? What a coincidence.¡±


    Ivy cocked her brow. ¡°No, it isn''t. I was on my way out."


    Wyatt halted her in her tracks before she could move past him. ¡°Let''s talk," he uttered.


    "Talk? For what?¡± Ivy gave him a perplexed look. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You know what it is," Wyatt said, his gaze fixed on her.


    Ivy giggled and realized she wasn''t tipsy anymore. "I don''t think we have anything to talk about.


    Please contact my assistant if you have any work-rted questions."


    At that moment, her phone rang. It was most likely the driver.


    "You can specify any condition you want, but I must take the pipe," Wyatt replied as Ivy was about


    to depart.


    So, he''se to get the emerald pipe, she thought. Since it''s been a day, the Don must have found


    out. She¡¯s guessing Eva and Piper are fairly miserable right now.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, do you still not get it? I''ve been ignoring you since yesterday, regardless of the terms you


    offered. It indicates rejection.¡± Ivy shed a bright smile.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    After finishing her remarks, Ivy returned to the private room to call Simon and leave the ce.


    Before she got into the car, she realized she had left her purse inside.


    She intended to return to grab it, but Simon stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it. Wait here.¡±


    Simon walked away without saying anything else. Ivy considered it and followed him, but she did


    not expect to run into Wyatt and Duke, who were both about to leave.


    Ivy did not proceed and waited on the other side of the fountain at the entrance to prevent


    unnecessary difficulties.


    ¡°I heard Alice¡¯sing back soon?¡± Duke inquired.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Wyatt responded.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time,¡± Duke added with a smile, ¡°I miss her a lot. Despite the fact that


    she was at fault, your penalty was a touch harsh. You should just forgive her since she¡¯s one of us.¡±


    The two men walked and talked before getting into their car then drifted away.


    The midday sky was overcast, and the air was crisp. Ivy drew back her look. As she nced in the


    direction of the car, she was lost in thought. Her chest felt congested and unpleasant.


    Is Alice Perez one of them? That¡¯s why no matter what Ivy does, she¡¯ll always be an outsider to


    Wyatt Reed?


    Alice Perez¡¯s name had been a curse to her for three years. Ivy thought she was finally free of it,


    and she had no idea that hearing this name again would trigger the same smothering sensation.


    I¡¯m so worthless! She pondered.


    She knew that Alice Perez had gone abroad after that party.


    So, having Alice Perez leave the country is a punishment for them? Is hereback to the country


    only an issue of Wyatt Reed¡¯spassion?


    Ivy found herselfughing at the situation. How about the three years she has been draining her


    blood dry? Others she may be able to forgive, but not her! So, she¡¯s returning? Then she¡¯ll greet her


    with arge present.


    Simon noticed Ivy¡¯s pale and mncholy expression as he approached her purse in hand. ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter? Are you in a bad mood?¡± he asked.


    Ivy regained herposure and smiled as she heard his remarks. ¡°No, I¡¯m returning. My driver has


    arrived,¡± she uttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Simon said as he shoved Ivy into the car and sat beside her without allowing


    her to say no.


    Ivy shrugged, smiled, and didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Simon felt like saying something, but he held back after sensing Ivy¡¯s mood. When they arrived at


    her building, Ivy instructed the driver to send Simon back before stepping out of the car.


    After a few minutes of getting back to their house, the doorbell rang. So, she went to open it. When


    she opened the door, a gorgeous bunch of red roses came in front of her eyes, apanied by


    Simon¡¯s charming face behind her.


    Ivy stared at him, helpless. ¡°Albert... I¡¯m exhausted today.¡± Her purpose of sending him on his way


    couldn¡¯t be more precise.


    Simon cocked his brow. ¡°I understand. This bouquet is not for my future girlfriend. It¡¯s for the queen


    who was unhappy today,¡± he said.


    Ivy came to a halt and nced up at him. Simon seems to be a little less rowdy at this point.


    ¡°Are you not gonna invite me inside?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow and sighed. She trusted Simon¡¯s character, so she cleared the way for him.


    ¡°Ivy, even if you have one less Wyatt Reed by your side, you still have a lot of people surrounding


    you,¡± Simon said as he walked in. ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered by him. He¡¯s not deserving of your attention,¡±


    he added.


    Ivy pressed her lips. Yeah, Wyatt isn¡¯t worthy of me, but I¡¯m not worthy of him too, she thought.


    Ivy poured Simon a ss of water and sat back down on the sofa. ¡°Did you see right through it? I¡¯m


    so terrible, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Ivy was enraged at Alice Perez¡¯s return. Her ostensibly carefree demeanor suddenly seemed less


    so.


    ¡°Yeah, a little,¡± Simon said with a smile. His eyes were incredibly seductive.


    ¡°Hmph! Just get lost!¡± Ivy let out a soft snort. Suddenly, she felt a lot better for some reason.


    Simon let out a smallugh. He abruptly rose, walked up to Ivy, and drew her into his arms. He letText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    go just as Ivy was ready to struggle.


    Simon bent down and lowered his head to gaze at her, an earnest smile on his face. ¡°He has no


    right to irritate you any longer,¡± he smiled, ¡°Ivy, you will always be my queen.¡±


    Ivy was taken aback by their abrupt closeness. His delicate essential oil aroma flooded her nose


    chamber, making her heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Ivy had the impression that when Simon was sincere, he could capture her heart and soul, and she


    was disorientated for a moment.


    He¡¯s no longer the reckless Simon Albert he was three years ago.


    Ivy froze and soon regained her poise. She didn¡¯t want him to notice her strangeness. Ivy didn¡¯t


    want to get sucked into another love vortex, no matter who it was.


    ¡°Albert, you¡¯re getting better at enticing women, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Simon is somewhat taken aback. Heughed and stepped back. ¡°There is no one else suited for me


    to persuade.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Your girlfriends could certainly circle the world if they lined up, so they¡¯re the ones coaxing


    you¡ªgirls coax you, jerk.¡±


    Ivy teasingly raised her brows and gazed at him. Everyone was aware of Simon Albert¡¯s tumultuous


    love life.


    Simon smiled. ¡°All of it is in the past. You are aware that those are fraudulent,¡± he shrugs, ¡°and I¡¯m


    not guilty,¡± he added.


    ¡°All right. Thank you for your constion, but I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Ivy replied and shook her head.


    Ivy didn¡¯t want to get caught up in another man¡¯s affection. Not to mention that Simon had been a


    close friend of hers for many years, and she did not want to lose him.


    Simon stepped over and caressed Ivy¡¯s head when he noticed she wasn¡¯t as depressed as she had


    been. His eyes were soft and adoring. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go,¡± he said, ¡°take some time to rx.¡±


    When Simon wasn¡¯t being yful, he had such a dignified, quiet, and aristocratic attitude that it was


    difficult not to be fascinated.


    Ivy shook her head when the man¡¯s left.


    What a jerk! Ivy cursed silently in her heart.


    She averted her gaze and noticed the emerald pipe she had left on the table. Ivy pursed her lips,


    walked over, picked it up, and examined it. Her smile grew icier with time. She then tossed it away


    and walked to her room.


    If Don Reed knew his prized family artifact was being mistreated in this manner, he would be


    outraged!


    Ivy took a nap until 10:00 p.m., and she awoke to find Cooper¡¯s message.


    From: Cooper


    I have a business matter to attend to and will be away for three days. Take care of thepany.


    She sighed. How could Cooper believe her so much to handle over for a few days? Why is he


    unconcerned? She wondered.


    Ivy assumed Cooper would be on the ne by this point, so she didn¡¯t make a call and just sent a


    message.


    To: Cooper


    You can¡¯t me me if there¡¯s any trouble! Also, please be ready to clean up my mess, my big


    brother. HAHAHA!


    After a few seconds of sending it, she was immediately notified of a new message.


    Cooper¡¯s response to her was helpless.


    From: Cooper


    Just don¡¯t dere bankruptcy. Everything else is tolerable for the time being.


    Ivy exhaled a sigh of relief and suddenly realized the pipe in the living room. She got out of bed,


    turned on the lights, found an excellent position, and photographed the emerald pipe up close. She


    then shared it on social media.


    @itsIvy: I just purchased this piece of garbage for everyone to admire!


    If I¡¯m not happy, why should others be? Ivy pondered.


    Soon after, Windy and Simon shared her post, which quickly reached Wyatt Reed¡¯s side.


    Everyone could see that Don Reed¡¯s family relic had devolved into little rubbish in Ivy¡¯s hands.


    Ivy ended up eating a snack and went back to sleep, utterly clueless that her photo had enraged


    Don Reed to the point of losing his appetite.


    THE NEXT DAY, Ivy awoke at 8:00 a.m. and received a call from Windy, who was in a haze.


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± she asked.


    I shared your messagest night, and there are so many individuals asking for a high amount for


    that pipe! Someone made an offer of up to $60 million! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ivyughed as she sat up. ¡°Wow¡­¡± her eyes widened in surprise. It doubled overnight. I think it¡¯s


    worth more than I thought.


    ¡°Well, I have no ns to sell. It¡¯s only for all to see.¡±


    Windy burst outughing. I recognized one of them and probed a little deeper. And guess what?


    That guy only did what he was told. And it was Duke Elrod who gave the order. This appears to


    be Wyatt Reed¡¯s objective. They¡¯re undoubtedly too tired to sit still much longer, huh?


    Ivy arched her brow. It was exactly as she expected. Do they think she¡¯s a moron for selling it?


    Ivy realized it was almost time for work after a brief conversation with Windy. She couldn¡¯t afford to


    stop now that Cooper was gone.


    She intended to drive to work, so she went to the garage to select a car. Her garage looked like a


    high-end car disy because the luxury cars her father had bought for her had already arrived. Ivy


    was taken aback when she saw all of these fancy cars. Ivy was taken aback after walking around.


    A gray Porsche Cayenne was one of the least noticeable vehicles. Despite its high price, the design


    was not as showy as the rest of the cars in the garage.


    All right, I¡¯ll take this! She pondered.


    The butler at the Morgan home spotted the camera footage in the garage through the remote


    monitoring system and quickly called Ivy.


    ¡°Do you require a driver, Miss? He can arrive in five minutes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Ivy replied. ¡°I¡¯m capable of driving myself to work. Don¡¯t be concerned.¡±


    She hung up the phone without saying much. Then she sped away.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Ivy enjoyed an easy ride because there was no traffic. On the other hand, she was bewildered as to


    why other cars on the road were aggressively avoiding her. The vehicles in front and behind her


    were many meters away, even while she was stopped at a red signal.


    Does it have anything to do with the fact that she¡¯s a female driver? Ivy pondered.


    When Ivy arrived at the workce, she handed over her keys to the parking valet and entered the


    lobby. She spotted Anna Gomez gazing at her sternly with an obvious bitterness out of the corner of


    her eye.


    Ivy was puzzled. Did she find out that she handed Cooper the tape? She shouldn¡¯t have found out


    so soon.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go up the stairs, Ms. Gomez, when you¡¯re here already?¡±


    Anna sniffed harshly and gazed at her with disdain. ¡°Mr. Morgan must really adore you for him to gift


    you such a costly car. It has to be more than $3 million, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    How can Ivy afford a Porsche Cayenne otherwise? It also has the highest specifications when it


    comes to features! Anna wondered.


    Ivy grimaced as she recalled something. She chuckled softly and swept her hair behind her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a car,¡± she arched her brow, ¡°why would I require someone to buy it for me if I can pay for it


    myself?¡± she asked, and then she brushed around Anna¡¯s flushed face and proceeded to the


    President¡¯s private elevator as if nothing had happened.


    Did Anna think she could bribe her with a used Audi? Ivy pondered.


    Greg met her upstairs and informed her of the uing meeting.


    Ivy entered the conference room wearing high heels. Anna came in at that exact moment.


    Ivy cast a peek around the room and noticed everybody was present. ¡°Let¡¯s get started,¡± she


    asserted.


    They had struck an agreement with ABC Corporation on the scope of this coboration. The rest


    was all about the specifics. All of their ie and interests are based on these inconspicuous


    features. They needed to talk about everything because every tiny detail meant a lot of money.


    Some of the stockholders served as department heads as well. They were already disgruntled with


    Ivy, who had airlifted in. As a result, because Cooper was not present, they were less engaged with


    Ivy.


    Those stockholders disagreed on a few points, dying progress. When Ivy¡¯s people suggested a


    concept, they would make excuses and avoid ountability. She cast a peek around the room and


    realized they were only there to watch a y.


    Anna Gomez scoffed as she sat on the sidelines. Jess Croft also attended the meeting, which was


    unusual, but he said nothing. He smiled like an old fox as the others put Ivy in a challenging


    situation.


    ¡°After all, Miss Ivy is still young. Even though you were able to take on this ABC project, it is still in


    its infancy in this industry, and it is unclear if it will make or lose money. As a result, we won¡¯t dare to


    take too many risks. Miss Ivy, you must understand how the rest of us feel,¡± Jess said.


    Ivy¡¯s lips were hooked. ¡°Do you understand your emotions? Do you mean you want to breach our


    contract with ABC Corporation, Mr. Croft?¡±


    Jess Croft was surprised for a time and wondered¡­ How did it get to the point where he wanted to


    breach the contract? If Cooper Morgan returns, he¡¯ll kill me!


    ¡°Of course not! We can¡¯t make this choice since Mr. Morgan is out of the country. Why don¡¯t we put


    it on hold till the President returns?¡± Croft asked.


    Does he wish to put a stop to time? In this new sphere of innovation, every minute is a chance.


    If Morgan Corporation loses its supremacy and no longer has a say in this initiative, it will be


    meaningless even if they are involved, Ivy pondered.


    Ivy grinned as she bowed her head. As she gazed around the table, her eyes narrowed, and her


    face became chilly.


    ¡°So, if Mr. Morgan does not return, none of you will work? Are you nning a strike?¡±


    Nobody expected Ivy, who was always kind, to be enraged. Ivy may have appeared to be a


    spoiled mistress, but she was not dumb.


    ¡°You are all the best in the business. Will you face the final damages if you continuously postpone


    advancement because the boss isn¡¯t present? Can you really afford it? Which organization would


    want to hire such individuals?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ivy¡¯s stare was harsh and stern as she flicked her sight over the room.


    Do they want to make life difficult for me while Cooper is away? It¡¯s a shame I¡¯m not a softie!


    For a full minute, the meeting room was deafeningly quiet.


    Jess Croft¡¯s face was flushed, and he had no idea Ivy would pull the gun on them. ¡°It¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    Ivy disturbed him without a care in the world. ¡°I think you all received notification this morning that I


    am in charge of everything in thepany in Mr. Morgan¡¯s absence. I¡¯m in charge of this project, so


    if you don¡¯t want to be a part of it, please hand me your letter of resignation as soon as possible,¡±


    she asserted, tired of their shit, ¡°your subordinates will take up your positions. I¡¯ll go over everything


    with Mr. Morgan,¡± she added.


    The people in the room were stunned and deafeningly silent. They¡¯d all trampled on each other to


    be department heads, and their subordinates were coveting their ces. Because it was a


    highly desirable position, no one dared to act hastily at this time.


    Although they couldn¡¯t stand the fact that Ivy had been thrown into her Vice President role, they all


    could tell how much Cooper Morgan had backed her since the day she started. They were well


    aware that they couldn¡¯t afford to upset Ivy.


    Jess Croft¡¯s incitement to bring Ivy off her lofty perch made them all regret it.


    The air in the boardroom was suffocatingly frigid. Nobody dared to make a noise. Jess Croft felt the


    same way since no one dared to make things tough for Ivy at this time.


    ¡°Manager Brandon of the nning department, can the nning ne out today?¡±


    Sean Brandon, the Head of the nning Department, was named and raised his head abruptly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. Following this meeting, the nning Department will develop the best strategy


    possible in the shortest amount of time. We will not, under any circumstances, impede the project¡¯s


    progress.¡±


    Those who had risen to these positions were all seasoned veterans who were astute and adaptive.


    They¡¯d take Ivy¡¯s offer because she¡¯d given them a chance. It would be their loss if they did not.


    Ivy gave a satisfied nod and looked around the room. Her tone of voice had softened. ¡°How about


    the rest of the departments?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll look into that right away.¡±


    ¡°We will not fail the firm!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same here.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve been nning for this for a long time. We¡¯ll do a great job!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s pledge of support immediately calmed the mood in the meeting room. Ivy¡¯s expression


    softened, and she regained her kind manner as they continued their conversation.


    In fact, they were all well-informed and prepared. After all, they were allpetent and wise


    enough to run their separate departments in such a vast organization.


    Jess Croft and Anna Gomez, who had been purposefully ignored, sat on the side with gloomy


    expressions.


    Ivy didn¡¯t care about them because their time at the organization wasing to an end.


    Ivy noticed that it was getting close to the end of the meeting and stated, ¡°Although the key


    research team is from ABC Corporation, we must also be ready. I¡¯ve already addressed it with Mr.


    Saver.


    Even though we will not be participating in the creation of the fundamental technology, he has


    promised to send two researchers over to participate in the subsequent development. We¡¯ll give two


    of our most capable and dependable employees, so let¡¯s start looking for ideal prospects. The HR


    Department should also attach more importance to this.¡±


    Ivy was pleased with today¡¯s meeting. Everyone wanted to stay after the meeting and talk to her for


    a few minutes to create a stronger friendship.


    She responded to each of them and smiled genuinely, so much so that she appeared to be an


    entirely different person than the severe and icy personality she had previously assumed.


    Greg rushed over and whispered in her ear. ¡°The Chairman of The Reed Corporation is here.¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. That was quick! It turns out that Don Reed is more worried than she thought.


    After all, Don Reed was the Chairman of Reed Corporation, and Ivy couldn¡¯t ignore him out of


    respect for their business¡¯s rtionships.


    Ivy nodded and exited the meeting room.


    ¡°Does he have a seat in the guest lounge?¡± she inquired.


    Greg shook his head in disbelief. ¡°He came right to your office,¡± he said.


    Ivy was taken aback, but she knew Don Reed had onlye to get the emerald pipe she now


    owned.


    She giggled, bowed her head, and pushed the door open. She didn¡¯t expect to see Piper Reed


    sitting next to Don Danilo Reed.


    ¡°How rude are you?! How can you enter without first knocking?¡± Don Reed sat erect on the sofa, a


    cold expression on his face as he nced at Ivy at the door.


    Is he trying to bring me down? I just went through this shit in the meeting, and now I have to deal


    with it again? Ivy pondered.


    ¡°When Ie into my office, Don Reed, I never knock.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ve been underestimating you all along. You appear to be highly capable. It¡¯s no surprise that


    you took the effort to pursue a divorce. It turns out that you¡¯ve already identified your next prey. You


    were promoted to Vice President of Morgan Corporation as soon as you divorced Wyatt. Cooper


    appears to ce high importance on you,¡± Don Reed asserted.


    Ivy giggled and turned to face the Reeds. Piper was clearly terrified and did not dare to speak, but


    the elderly man hade prepared.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your family push me to file a divorce? Chairman Reed, you summon me to the Reed


    Mansion every week to lecture me on how insignificant and worthless I am of your morally superior


    Reed family. You should be relieved that Wyatt and I are no longer married. Why did you still make


    an effort toe to me?¡±


    Ivy was well aware that Don Reed had persuaded her to visit the Reed Mansion once a week, not


    for a family reunion, but to urge Eva and Piper to punish her even more physically and mentally.


    This was done so Ivy could sense the distance between herself and the Reeds.


    Eva and Piper went all-out to bully Ivy because of Don Reed¡¯s participation. Ivy was looked down on


    by all of the maids at the Reeds Mansion as a result.


    Shouldn¡¯t they be rejoicing that their joke of a daughter-inw has voluntarily drifted? Ivy pondered.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean by that? Are you attempting to unravel the past? Is this how you should


    address your elders?¡± Don Reed was displeased with Ivy¡¯s behavior.


    How could this obedient woman from back then speak back to him?! What a rebel! Don Reed


    thought.


    Ivy exhaled a snort. ¡°This is my office. Thus, there are no elders or juniors. There are only two types


    of people¡ªbosses and employees. I¡¯m only receiving you right now because you¡¯re the Chairman


    of the Reed Corporation, so get to the point quickly. Please don¡¯t squander anyone¡¯s time. After all,


    you didn¡¯t set an appointment, and I don¡¯t have much time because I still have a lot to do.¡±


    Ivy gazed at her watch and back to the dreary old man without a single expression.


    To whom is he attempting to throw a tantrum? Is he still thinking she¡¯s the same foolish woman she


    was three years ago? Ivy reflected. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Ivy, how dare you speak to Grandpa in that manner! Do you want him to pass out from rage in his


    old age?¡± When Piper saw this, she quickly urged Ivy. Ivy truly believes she is superior to everyone,


    huh? she thought.


    Ivy gave her a sidelong nce and a lightugh. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with your family any


    longer. Do you really expect me to descend so low and put up with your nonsense? Did youe


    here unwillingly only to agitate yourself? Please ept my apologies for myck of courtesy if that¡¯s


    the case. I¡¯ll have my assistant send you off,¡± Ivy replied.


    She didn¡¯t beg them toe over, so how could she act so self-righteous?


    Piper was worried and turned to gaze at Don Reed. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Don Reed was astute, and he knew Ivy disliked being abased. He made a chilly grunt and got right


    to the point.


    ¡°All right, Ivy, I¡¯ll be honest with you. My daughter-inw and this girl grabbed my family artifact to


    show off, not expecting to be yed by you. My life revolves around the emerald pipe. So, set your


    own pricing. How much of it do you want to let go of?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡°Oh, so you came because of that,¡± she purposefully extended her phrase,


    ¡°I¡¯ve already stated that I¡¯m not going to sell that product,¡± she replied.


    The expression on Don Reed¡¯s face was solemn. As he stared at her, his body tensed. ¡°Simply


    state your price. I don¡¯t care how much you demand. If you pass up this opportunity, you will never


    have another!¡± the old man eximed.


    Ivy was aware that Reed Corporation was wealthy, but she was not impoverished and did not


    require this so-called chance.


    ¡°Don Reed, didn¡¯t you offer me the same opportunity to exin my case when you first requested


    me to divorce Wyatt? I didn¡¯t indicate my price at the time, and I don¡¯t want your money now,¡± she


    replied and gritted her teeth. She¡¯s losing her temper, and at any moment, she wants to burst out.


    Everyone assumed Ivy married Wyatt solely for financial gain. Thus, save for the money Wyatt paid


    her after each blood donation, the Reed family did not let her grasp a penny of their money and


    watched her like she was a thief during their three years of marriage.


    Ivy was perfectly aware of everything.


    The expression on Don Reed¡¯s face was solemn. His face fell, and his breathing became heavier as


    he became enraged.


    ¡°Ivy, you really despise our family and want to make life tough for us, don¡¯t you? You did keep


    Grandpa¡¯s emerald pipe on purpose, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Piper became upset and yelled at Ivy, wishing to


    expose Ivy¡¯s wicked intentions.


    Ivy sighed and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Ivy was open about it. If it were anyone else, she would never keep someone else¡¯s prized


    possession for no reason.


    On the other hand, she despised the Reeds and did not want them to livefortable life. As a


    result, she purposefully purchased the emerald pipe in order to annoy them. She admitted to


    everyone since she was toozy to put on a friendly fa?ade in front of the Reeds.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kind or weak person, Ms. Reed. I treat others the same way they treat me. Do you


    remember how your family treated me at the time? I can¡¯t pretend I¡¯ve forgotten, can I?¡±


    Does she appear to be a kind and merciful person?


    Piper was trembling with rage. The words she intended to say became lodged in her throat. Ivy¡¯s


    candid admittance was far more frustrating than her denial.


    Because Don Reed scowled at Piper, she refrained from cursing Ivy. She inhaled deeply, calmed


    her voice, and wailed as she gazed at Ivy with huge innocent eyes.


    ¡°Ivy, the past was entirely my fault. I¡­ I was too young and irresponsible. Please forgive me


    because you¡¯re such a gracious person. I really regret anything I¡¯ve done. I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m willing


    to go to any length to obtain your forgiveness. I only hope you¡¯ll be able to return Grandpa¡¯s pipe to


    him.


    It¡¯s entirely my fault that we¡¯re in this situation. My mother has been grounded, and Grandpa has


    also disciplined me. If you¡¯re still not pleased, you can hit me,¡± Piper asserted. She gazed up at Ivy,


    but she seemed unfazed and even smirked at her.


    Piper thought she couldn¡¯t keep up the facade for a brief while and stood timidly.


    Ivy nced at Piper as if she were watching a y, thinking about what a scheming bitch Piper was


    for having to put on an innocent front.


    When he saw Ivy¡¯sck of reaction, Don Reed huffed and smothered the darkness in his eyes. ¡°Ivy,


    I know you¡¯ve endured a lot at our hands,¡± he replied hesitantly, ¡°Piper even came over to apologize


    to you this time, so you may exin whatever conditions you have.¡±


    Apologize?


    She grinned. This does not feel like an apology. It was akin to coercive moral envement.


    How absurd!


    Ivy cast a fleeting nce her way. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take your apologies, and I¡¯m not going to give


    you the pipe.¡±


    Ivy remained steadfast despite all of this.


    Don Reed¡¯s mood shifted significantly, and he couldn¡¯t hold back the rage that was building up in his


    chest. ¡°What exactly do you want to do, Ivy?¡±


    Is it finally too much for him?


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything. If nothing else, Chairman Reed, I must get going.¡± Ivy was exhausted


    after interacting with them.


    Dismissively, Don Danilo Reed grumbled. His eyes were piercingly acute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use me of being harsh if you don¡¯t take this opportunity I¡¯m providing,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ivy cocked her brow, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    Don Reed reached for his phone. ¡°I¡¯m intrigued,¡± he crept a smirk on his lips, ¡°is Chairman Morgan


    aware that his son, Cooper, is helping a divorced woman? I am still in contact with the Chairman.


    Do you think you¡¯ll still have to sit in your position if I tell him who you truly are?¡± His words were


    tantly threatening.


    Ivy took a brief break. As she outstretched her hand, her smile widened. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± She


    couldn¡¯t stop giggling.


    Does he think I¡¯ll be frightened? Chairman Leo Morgan is my father!


    The look on Don Reed¡¯s face was frigid. And when he saw, that Ivy was still refusing to give in, he


    dialed the number.


    Piper gazed at Ivy maliciously as if she were about to die. She merely stood off to the side, watching


    the drama y out.


    Leo Morgan answered the phone after a few seconds with an unhurried voice.


    Chairman Reed, why are you calling me now?


    ¡°Chairman Morgan, I heard you traveled to Europe for a holiday a few days ago,¡± Don Reed


    muttered carelessly, ¡°You appear to be in a pleasant mood,¡± he added.


    Yeah, I did that. It¡¯s good to be able to travel now that I¡¯m older. If there isn¡¯t anything, I¡¯ll hang up


    because I¡¯m out fishing right now.


    Ivy cocked her brow.


    Dad despises the Reeds, so why would he spend time with them?


    Don Reed modified the subject. ¡°Do you realize, Chairman Morgan, that your son has recently


    be quite close to a divorced woman?¡±


    Really? I do not know.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°Cooper is quite clever and has taken after you,¡± Don Reed stated. ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that he¡¯ll wreck


    everything if such a woman dupes him?¡± he added.


    It¡¯s only a woman; what can she do? Leo Morgan smirked.


    Don Reed gave Ivy a thoughtful look before speaking.


    ¡°This woman is not easy to understand. Cooper appointed her to Vice President of yourpany


    and is the second-inmand after she just divorced. She¡¯ll soon start making decisions in your


    company, therefore shouldn¡¯t you step in as Chairman to govern the situation?¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would be enraged and terrified after hearing these statements from Don


    Reed.


    Leo Morgan, on the other hand, was no average person.


    Leo reacted unconcerned with a drowsyugh. Mind your own business, Chairman Reed. I have


    faith in my son¡ªOh no, a fish has been hooked! Goodbye.


    The phone call was cut off, and Don Reed¡¯s reaction was pretty hrious. He cursed and gazed


    angrily at Ivy as though he couldn¡¯t let her off the hook.


    ¡°You were lucky, but do you believe you¡¯ll be able to get away with it like that? Do you think it¡¯s so


    simple to be a member of the Morgan family? Leo Morgan is far more dangerous than you


    realize!¡±


    Ivy burst outughing, and afterward, she red at the old man. ¡°That¡¯s not anything you should be


    concerned about anyway,¡± she hesitated, a gleam in her eyes, ¡°I will undoubtedly be a member of


    the Morgan family!¡±


    After all, Ivy was going to reveal her true identity at some point. She worried how this old man would


    react if he discovered her true identity.


    Ivy¡¯s wishful thought elicited a snort and augh from Don Reed. He had something else to say, but


    Ivy was no longer in the mood to deal with them. Ivy didn¡¯t have to worry about contacting Leo


    Morgan because it appeared to be the old man¡¯s trump card.


    ¡°When there was nothing else, Chairman Reed, I¡¯ll have my secretary send you off. I need to get to


    a meeting.¡±


    Ivy smiled at them with a disconnected yet courteous smile on her face.


    Piper was enraged and felt like saying something, but she could only grit her teeth and keep quiet.


    After this meeting, Don Reed was likewise irritated and snorted rudely. ¡°You asked for it!¡±


    Greg entered the room and waited there respectfully after Ivy touched a button on her internal office


    phone. ¡°What are your directives, Miss Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Please send the guests away,¡± she said.


    ¡°Indeed, ma¡¯am. Chairman Reed, Ms. Reed, pleasee this way.¡± Greg graciously extended his


    hand. Don Reed gritted his teeth and walked away with a gloomy expression. Piper trailed grumpily


    as well.


    While walking, Don Reed called Wyatt and was enraged.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate Ivy to be such an arrogant brat after three years of marriage to you. She¡¯s very


    adamant. Did you marry her blindly back then?¡±


    You went to see her? Wyatt asked after a bit of pause.


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t endure it another second that my cherished pipe is in her hands! Even after I


    confronted her personally, this woman was too evil to let go. For three years, she lied to us. I had no


    idea she was such a person!¡±


    For a few seconds, Wyatt was silent, thinking¡­


    ¡°I guess she¡¯s had enough of putting up with us for the previous three years.¡±


    I¡¯ll take care of this, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll return your pipe.


    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry! Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to let her off the hook! She also stated that she intends


    to marry into the Morgan family. You can influence her personal life. I don¡¯t think a wealthy family


    would wee a divorced bitch that hooks up with everyone.¡±


    Wyatt frowned and became annoyed. Ivy had done nothing wrong, yet she was nevertheless


    insulted in this manner. When Wyatt heard his grandfather¡¯s statements, he felt horrified.


    However, when he thought about Cooper Morgan and Simon Albert, who were continuously


    centered on Ivy, he became increasingly ufortable, stifled, and unhappy.


    Wyatt scratched his temples after hanging up the phone. Ken, who had been standing to the side,


    spoke up unexpectedly. ¡°President, will the meeting scheduled to start in five minutes go forward asText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    nned?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s dark eyes drooped slightly. He did not respond to Ken¡¯s inquiry. Instead, he inquired, ¡°Ken,


    what type of person do you believe Ivy is?¡±


    What makes her so different before and after our divorce?


    Ken paused for a bit before answering the question.


    ¡°Madam Ivy¡ªI mean, Ms. Ivy, on the other hand, is a very pleasantdy.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face was a little frosty. ¡°Do youmunicate frequently?¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s simply that I got her calls a lot when you were married. She was genuinely concerned


    about you. She¡¯d check the weather forecast and remind me to pack appropriate clothes and meals


    whenever¡­ you went on a business trip. She¡¯d even prepare them and send them over herself on


    asion. Even when you didn¡¯t return her calls, she never became enraged,¡± Ken exined.


    After seeing Wyatt''s growing sad expression, Ken wondered if he had said the wrong thing.


    ¡°Howe I had no idea about these things?¡± Wyatt muttered.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever received Ivy¡¯s calls, Wyatt reflected.


    Ken spoke nervously, ¡°I¡¯ve reported it to you before, but you said not to report such unimportant


    issues to you at the time. You also stated in front of both Ms. Ivy and me that, aside from problems


    with Ms. Perez, you do not want to be approached concerning irrelevant topics. Thus, that¡¯s


    probably why Ms. Ivy stopped calling you.¡±


    His voice progressively reduced as he seemed to notice the air around Wyatt bing cooler.


    Wyatt scratched his brow as though recalling this scenario. At the time, they were in their home, but


    he was preupied with Alice Perez¡¯s severe blood loss and seemed to miss another pair of


    anxious eyes that gradually grew mournful. He had only given Ivy the marriage she desired, but he


    had chiseled away at her heart and drawn her blood.


    His heart instantly felt terrible that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He appeared to be getting an answer to how Ivy moved from wary to disheartened.


    ¡°Mr. President, how about the meeting?¡± Ken suddenly asked.


    ¡°Schedule a meeting with Ivy. I want to meet her,¡± Wyatt replied instead of answering about his


    ongoing meeting today. Wyatt knew Ivy would not return his call, and showing up to her office


    unannounced was also impolite.


    ¡°Their response was clear. Ms. Ivy is unavable,¡± Ken exined.


    When Wyatt cast a dismal nce toward Ken, Ken¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and cold ran across his


    body. ¡°But I will keep approaching them until we get an appointment,¡± Ken quickly added.


    ¡°Get the hell out. The conference will take ce as scheduled.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Ken breathed a sigh of relief as he politely left.


    Fuck, Wyatt! What¡¯s the point? What¡¯s the point of giving interest to her now that you are


    divorced? He pondered.


    MORGAN CORPORATION.


    Greg returned to Ivy¡¯s office a few minutes after sending Don Reed and Piper away, then ryed


    what he had just heard to Ivy so that she could be ready.


    Ivy chuckled bitterly when she heard this. She had expected Don Reed to be harsh while dealingN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    with her because he had never liked her. She had no idea he would fabricate controversies about


    her personal life.


    So, he wants to prevent her from marrying into a wealthy family, huh? That¡¯s inhumane!


    If an ordinarydy were treated like this, she would be rejected for the rest of her life.


    Ivy nned to return the pipe after tinkering with it for a few days. She didn¡¯t want to let go of it now


    that they were messing with her.


    Her phone abruptly rang. Leo Morgan¡¯s number was disyed on the caller ID.


    ¡°You may leave,¡± Ivy responded with a wave of her hand.


    Greg nodded and walked away. Ivy answered the phone. ¡°How many fish did you catch today,


    Dad?¡±


    Leo froze for a split second before letting out a chilly moan. ¡°Did Reed, the elderly man, seek for


    you?¡±


    ¡°He just walked into my office and called you right in front of me,¡± Ivy spoke gradually while looking


    down at her manicure.


    ¡°Hmph! He has the nerve to whine to me now? Who are they to bully you in this manner?¡± Leo was


    enraged and afflicted. His daughter had been through a lot while living with the Reeds. He didn¡¯t


    even go to them to settle the score, and they dare to be the first to whine constantly?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Dad. I¡¯ve already dismissed them in an undignified manner.¡±


    Leo mumbled. ¡°Excellent work, Baby. You don¡¯t have to be kind to them. This old man has no idea


    where he belongs. What a dreadful virus!¡±


    Ivy burst outughing. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re correct. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter since I¡¯m not going to put up


    with them anymore. I¡¯ll break that emerald pipe if that old geezeres searching for mischief


    again. And then we¡¯ll see who has thestugh!¡±


    Leo was pleased with his daughter¡¯s response andplimented her. ¡°Of course, do that. We need


    to show the Reeds who¡¯s in charge. My daughter is fantastic!¡±


    After talking to her father over the phone for a few minutes, she paused as Greg knocked on the


    door and got in. ¡°Miss Ivy, the n still needs to be finalized. Should we schedule a meeting to talk


    about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Dad, keep fishing. I need to get back to work now!¡± Ivy said to her father and ended the call.


    Ivy grabbed her bag and prepared to leave the office after a long day. Greg caught up to her as she


    headed out the door. ¡°Miss Ivy, Mr. Saver would like to invite you to dinner to discuss some


    difficulties with the ABC project.¡±


    Ivy considered it and nodded her head in agreement. After all, this was the most crucial aspect.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Greg gave the nod. ¡°I¡¯ll go make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    And when they arrived at the agreed-upon site. They were surprised to meet both Liam Saver and


    Wyatt Reed.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Ivy cast a nce toward Greg, who appeared astonished as well, implying that he was also


    uninformed of Wyatt Reed¡¯s presence.


    The two of them exchanged nces. Ivy then entered the room, smiling as she gazed at Liam


    Saver. ¡°Is this a farce?¡± she asked it nonchntly.


    Liam sighed and shrugged his shoulders. He turned to face Wyatt, then to Ivy.


    ¡°Miss Ivy, I didn¡¯t have a choice. Please forgive me for being arrogant. Let me state unequivocally


    that I will stay fair and never intervene in your personal affairs. To convey my heartfelt apologies, I¡¯ll


    take you to our freshlyunchedboratory for research after you¡¯ve finished speaking. I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯ll be fascinated by it,¡± Liam asserted.


    Hmmm¡­ quite good, Ivy thought.


    Nheless, she was irritated that she had been duped.


    Ivy retreated her gaze, a tiny frown on her face, and looked at Wyatt. ¡°Mr. Reed, if this is due to that


    pipe, don¡¯t bother wasting your time.¡±


    When are they going to quit bothering her? They should understand that her time is extremely


    valuable.


    ¡°Ivy,¡± he says. Wyatt gave her a serious look, ¡°I know my grandfather went to see you today and


    said a lot of harsh things,¡± he said after a bit of pause, ¡°don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    He knew Ivy didn¡¯t care about his apologies and that it was pointless. A single sorry could not erase


    what he owed her over thest three years.


    Ivy raised her eyes and felt it was bizarre because Wyatt seemed peculiar today.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± She was growing irritated.


    Wyatt paused for a second before speaking again. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time with that tobo pipe.


    You''d already seeded if all you wanted to do was annoy them. Please return it to my grandfather


    after your rage has dissipated. As I previously stated, you are free to specify any restrictions you


    like.¡±


    For a brief period, the air was deafeningly quiet. Ivy¡¯s lips were captivated.


    Huh! When other approaches fail, he resorts to emotional maniption. His goal is to reim the


    emerald pipe. That silly pipe appears to be essential to them.


    To break the silence, Liam couldn¡¯t help but utter a joke.


    ¡°Whatever the circumstances? Are you willing to get back together with her if she wants to?¡± Liam


    asked Wyatt.


    Greg couldn¡¯t help but notice Wyatt as the other three persons in the room were astonished.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes drooped, and he scowled a little. The atmosphere was deafeningly quiet and calm.


    Ivy threw out a smallugh just as Liam regretted saying it. Her tone was evident, chilly, and


    uncaring.


    ¡°Can we get back together? There¡¯s no point in assuming because it will never happen in this life.


    Mr. Reed should marry someone from the same social ss. Why would he jeopardize his


    marriage?¡±


    When Wyatt heard this, his brow furrowed, and he started to say something, but Ivy continued,


    ¡°But...¡± she paused, her lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°However, if you absolutely must have this


    emerald pipe, the terms can still be discussed.¡±


    Ivy appeared to have devised an ideal scenario. Wyatt jerked his head up. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± He


    seemed to be willing to do everything she asked.


    Ivy cast a sidelong nce toward Liam. ¡°Can we have the space?¡±


    Liam wentpletely still. ¡°Certainly,¡± he says. He adjusted his tie and walked out without a second


    thought.


    Whenever Wyatt and Ivy were in the same room, the mood was quite uneasy. If Wyatt hadn¡¯t forced


    him to invite Ivy to dinner in his name, he would have been hesitant to bring these two ex-lovers


    together because he didn¡¯t know how to handle their kith and kin. Liam, after all, didn¡¯t want Wyatt


    and Ivy¡¯s difficulty to interfere with their cooperation.


    Greg was likewise cautious in leaving the room also.


    Wyatt waited calmly for Ivy to speak with only the two of them left in the room, but she didn¡¯t seem


    to be in any hurry.


    When Wyatt heard Liam¡¯s proposal to remarry Ivy, he surprised himself by not thinking it was an


    oundish idea. Anyway, they had already been married, so he didn¡¯t mind marrying her again. If


    they were to reconcile, he would treat her better as well.


    Ivy, on the other hand, was adamantly opposed. She strolled over to the side sofa and sat down


    before picking up a box of cigarettes from the table and expertly lighting one. She inhaled and


    released a lovely smoke ring.


    Wyatt felt a little uneasy seeing her tiny fingers holding a cigarette, yet she did so with such beauty


    and elegance.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. ¡°Did you really learn to smoke?¡± he asked.


    Ivy, in his opinion, was a lovely and well-behaved woman with no destructive tendencies. However,


    the woman in front of him appeared so proficient and natural in her movements that he had no idea


    she had been smoking for quite some time.


    Ivy grinned as she looked at Wyatt¡¯s astonished expression. Her smoking hand lightly tapped on the


    sofa. ¡°Yes, I discovered it three years ago.¡±


    They only got married three years ago.


    So, in other words, she had picked up a cigarette at the start of their marriage.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Wyatt Reed¡¯s heart tightened, and his eyes clouded. He was utterly unaware of Ivy¡¯s existence. He


    had no idea she could y the violin so beautifully, nor that she smoked.


    ¡°Because I was scared you wouldn¡¯t like it, I never smoked in front of you before, so you never got


    to see it.¡±


    Ivy felt rtively weak every time she donated blood. Wyatt escorted Alice Perez, and Ivy¡¯s sole


    company was to light a cigarette and smoked. During those trying times, she became strongly


    addicted to cigarettes.


    Ivy¡¯s lips were hooked up, but her eyes were a bit downcast. She reverted to her usual self a split


    secondter.


    Sheughed as she looked at Wyatt¡¯s drooping eyelids.


    ¡°Would you like to hear my terms?¡± Ivy got right to the subject without waiting for his response.


    ¡°Ask Alice Perez to give me the amount of blood I¡¯ve donated to her.¡± It does not have to be done all


    at once. In any case, she should be able to reimburse me within a year.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s head jerked upward. ¡°What?¡±


    Ivy burst outughing. ¡°I considered it. My blood is so valuable that I should use it to save


    individuals who truly need to be saved, rather than spending it on this horrible creature. I was so


    stupid before, but it¡¯s not toote for me to snap out of my delusion. I want to reim my blood. In


    exchange, I¡¯ll give you the pipe, and we¡¯ll no longer owe each other anything.¡±


    Alice Perez was merely attempting to annoy Ivy, so she would pretend to be sick or hurt and beg Ivy


    to transfuse blood for her.


    Ivy was well aware of it, but Wyatt was unconvinced. Ivy used to be irritated, but now it all seemed


    insignificant. She made a clear distinction from the past and feltplete again once Alice returned


    her blood.


    Isn¡¯t Alice Perez returning soon? She wants to get even with that woman! So, which will he pick?


    Alice Perez or his family heirloom?


    Ivy was eagerly awaiting Wyatt¡¯s response. She smiled gently and tossed the cigarette butt in the


    ashtray in front of her before standing up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to respond to me so immediately. Consider it,¡± she said and left.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes turned twisted when he looked behind her.


    How badly did Ivy despise Alice? How much did she despise this marriage that she wanted every


    single drop of blood back?


    Wyatt dialed the number of Ken, his assistant. ¡°Consider how much blood Ivy has donated to Alice


    over the years.¡±


    Ken paused before responding, ¡°Yes, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Ken then responded to Wyatt¡¯s question in a matter of minutes. ¡°Sir, Miss Ivy has donated a total of


    14,400s of blood to Ms. Perez. An adult¡¯s blood volume ranges between 4.000- and 5.000-ml.


    Miss. Ivy¡¯s blood donations are equivalent to three persons¡¯ total amount of blood over the years.


    That means Miss Ivy had depleted her whole blood supply three times,¡± he exined.


    Wyatt hung up the phone as soon as Ken finished his sentence.


    She genuinely bled herself three times as a result of me?! he thought.


    However, for thest three years, he had been utterly unconscious of her resentment and fortitude.


    Wyatt¡¯s heart suddenly felt pushed down by a boulder, and he found it difficult to breathe.


    Ivy stipted that Alice would repay her within a year. This proved how much she despised them.


    Wyatt was irritated. He knew there was no way he could swap Alice for the emerald pipe.


    That bomb should have been dropped on Wyatt while he was in the army, but Lawrence jumped on


    him and shielded the explosion with his body. Before Lawrence died, his sole concern was Alice¡¯s


    health, so Wyatt swore to do everything he could to help Alice live a long and healthy life.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes sparkled with agony as he reflected on the past.


    Ivy came out and found Greg standing nearby, waiting for her. They headed to the door and


    encountered Liam Saver, who was sitting in the foyer. While talking on the phone, he grinned


    adoringly and lovingly. Liam hurriedly said a few words and hung up when he saw Ivy.


    ¡°Miss Ivy, did you have a pleasant chat?¡± Liam asked pleasantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s for me, but I doubt it¡¯s for the guy inside,¡± she replied and offered a sliver of a smile.


    Liam Saver cocked his brow. ¡°In any case, I was the one who walked over the line in the first ce.


    If you¡¯d like, Miss Ivy, you can apany me to meet our main research team. Not everyone will


    get the chance to see it.¡±


    Ivy agreed without hesitation. After all, if she were aware of ABC Corporation¡¯s most recent


    research technologies, she would be able to grasp the market first and have a greater


    understanding of the future development of AI.


    ¡°Mr. Greg, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have ess to theb because it contains ourpany¡¯s secrets,¡±


    Liam stated as the three of them walked out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Miss Ivy returns safely,¡± he


    added.


    Greg gave Ivy a worried look. Ivy recognized Liam¡¯s fear and nodded to Greg. ¡°You may go back


    first. I¡¯m going to be all right,¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am,¡± Greg replied.


    Ivy and Liam entered Liam¡¯s car. They sat at the back, with the curtains drawn, unable to see what


    was happening outside. Liam Saver is that wary, huh? Ivy wondered to herself.


    And she¡¯s much more excited about this visit now.


    ¡°Mister Greg was Cooper Morgan¡¯s right-hand man, but now he works for you. Mr. Morgan appears


    to ce high importance on you. It¡¯s no surprise that you¡¯re adamant,¡± Liam stated.


    ¡°When I mentioned remarriage earlier, you just tly rejected it. Well, who will make the same


    mistake with such a strong supporter, right?¡±


    Liam spoke with a smile painted on his face as he lifted his gold-rimmed sses.


    Ivy paused before responding calmly, ¡°Mr. Morgan appreciates me because he has a wonderful


    eye.¡±


    Liam cocked his brow. It appears Ivy will not give Wyatt the time of day no matter what, he thought.


    Their car drove into an underground parking garage after twenty minutes. The encircling lights were


    as dazzling as day as soon as they stepped out of the car. The building was painted in a consistent


    shade of Morandi Grey that was not easy to discern. Perhaps it was constructed in this manner to


    be invisible.


    Ivy was escorted to the elevator by Liam. He extended his hand to scan his fingerprints on the


    screen in front of him. The elevator door eventually opened after three instances of recognition.


    Liam reached out his hand. ¡°After you,¡± he said.


    Ivy was taken aback and delighted. She entered the elevator and noticed only one button that led to


    the 17th level, with no other choices.


    ¡°I think you should blindfold me, right?¡± Ivy cracked a joke.


    Liam burst outughing. ¡°No, you won¡¯t be able to take away any key secrets, so you¡¯re free to


    look.¡±


    Ivy exhaled a breath of relief and looked around with excitement in her eyes.


    Ivy noticed a hallway lined with silver-gray ss as they exited the elevator. Even though almost all


    of the walls were constructed of translucent material, it wasn¡¯t easy to see through any of them,


    even with a close look. It felt like they were in a top-secretboratory.


    Liam led her into a dark, deserted room. He simply strolled to the other side of the room and


    pressed his hand against the ss wall. Some thin curving lines containing some sort of data came


    out of nowhere on the ss. Liam took a step forward and lined his pupils with a point on the ss.


    The wall in front of him parted as his iris was recognized.


    Ivy trailed following and discovered another long gray ss tunnel. It would be like traveling through


    a maze if no one led the way.


    Soon after, Liam pushed through a door and dered, ¡°This is it.¡±


    When Ivy came in, she noticed a few people inside wearing whiteb coats and working on


    something with their heads down. Someone was rotating with a gyroscope-like gadget while


    another was chatting with aputer.


    ¡°Everyone left work. The rest of us here are all single,¡± Liam joked, his face rxed.


    Someone heard Liam¡¯s voice. A man with curly hair raised his head and retorted. ¡°Tsk, Tsk... Don¡¯t


    make fun of single individuals like us. We, too, have emotions¡ªOh! there¡¯s a visitor?¡±


    When Ivy felt something touching her shoes, she smiled and wanted to say hello. When she peered


    down, she noticed it was the small tiger again!


    The small tiger grinned as he stared at her. The stripes on its brow shifted. ¡°Hello, prettydy! We


    meet again! I missed you!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Ivy bent down to pick up the tiger in surprise. ¡°Hey, little buddy, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not little, I¡¯m a magnificent tiger!¡± the little tiger snuggled against her shoulder, his voice sweet,


    then it roared, ¡°Roar!¡±


    Ivy smiled as she stared at Liam. ¡°Does it remember me?¡±


    ¡°It has an excellent memory.¡± Liam chuckled, then said quietly, ¡°After all, it isn¡¯t a real tiger¡ªshh,


    don¡¯t tell what I said¡ª¡±


    ¡°I heard you! I no longer like you! Hmph!¡± In a rage, the tiger averted its gaze and squinted its eyes.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the gorgeousdy he¡¯s been talking on and on about?¡± remarked the curly-haired man


    as Liam caressed his nose.


    The man wore ck-framed spectacles and had arge head of curly hair. He appeared to be in his


    twenties and resembled a traditional scientist.


    ¡°This little traitor returned and boasted to us about seeing a gorgeousdy. We were intrigued since


    it has always had very high aesthetic standards. We were just discussing it when you arrived.¡±


    Ivy surprised herself with a smile. She sank her head to rub the tiger¡¯s head. It squinted with delight.


    ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous, right?¡± the man asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t she stunning, Little Traitor?¡±


    The small tiger grumbled ufortably and averted his gaze, refusing to answer the query.


    Liam expressed his reasoning whileughing. ¡°I¡¯m not sure who created its personality. It¡¯s a


    neophile who constantly switches sides, so everyone nicknamed it Little Traitor.¡±


    ¡°I created it! What¡¯s the matter with its character?¡±


    A tiny round-faced girl withrge eyes emerged from the next door and scowled angrily at Liam


    during their conversation. She stretched out to touch the tiger in Ivy¡¯s arms. ¡°Come on in. Allow me


    to carry you.¡±


    The tiger refused, shaking its head. Its paws were gripping one of Ivy¡¯s arms fiercely. ¡°No way! I


    want Pretty Lady to carry me.¡±


    The edges of the girl¡¯s lips twitched. She reprimanded it while gritting her teeth. ¡°You little traitor!¡±


    Everyoneughed. Ivyughed and turned to face the girl. ¡°Did you create this tiger?¡±


    Ivy caught the girl¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Hi! The little traitor was right. You are truly lovely. Uhm, yeah, I designed it,¡± she answered, her


    eyes squinting.


    Liam coughed and introduced them to each other. ¡°Miss Ivy, this is Shaira, a well-known genius


    scientist in the sector and the leader of our coboration project.¡± Liam smiled. ¡°And this is Miss Ivy,


    our business partner. You are wee to show her around. I¡¯ll go check on the others,¡± he added.


    Ivy was taken aback. This youngdy appeared to be in her early twenties, but she was already the


    project manager.


    Shaira nodded and grinned. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll handle it!¡±


    Liam grinned and drew the curly-haired man along with him. Ivy smiled as she stared at Shaira.


    ¡°You look so young, Miss Shaira.¡±


    Shaira was naturally friendly to Ivy and approached her and took her arm. ¡°My name is Shaira


    Winter. My age is twenty-three. Do you have a lot of money, Miss Ivy?¡± Shaira asked triumphantly.


    Ivy was dragged to Shaira¡¯sb, making Ivy jive in awe.


    ¡°Liam indicated that anyone who can be our partner in this project must be wealthy,¡± Shaira smiled,


    ¡°and I prefer to make friends with rich people!¡± she added.


    ¡°Superficial woman,¡± hissed the small tiger.


    ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll disassemble you!¡± Shaira threatened the tiger.


    Fear gripped the young tiger, who hid in Ivy¡¯s arms. It was so enraged that it dared not speak again.


    Ivy giggled and thought this girl was fascinating. ¡°Ourpany is well-funded,¡± she replied.


    Now, I finally understand the source of this little tiger¡¯s rage! It¡¯s exactly like Shaira! Ivy pondered.


    Shaira¡¯sboratory was enormous, encircled by translucent blue walls with a steady stream of


    forms. There were a variety of robot parts and precision tools on hand. It was extremely beautiful


    to look at. There was also a projecting LCD panel on the wall with a photo of someone that Ivy knew


    well.


    Isn¡¯t that... ¡°Ryan?¡±


    It¡¯s Ryan¡­ Ivy¡¯s second brother!


    A photo of Ivy¡¯s second brother receiving a trophy in Switzend was disyed on the TV. At the


    age of seventeen, Ryan got the Nobel Prize and has since risen to prominence as the world¡¯s


    leading physicist. He was a genius whom countless countries yearned to hire. Ryan was clean-


    shaven and fresh in this photo, with a genuine, cheerful smile.


    ¡°You know him as well?¡± Shaira dashed over to Ivy, thrilled. Her admiration shone through her eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s, my hero. I¡¯m madly in love with him! If I ever get to meet him in person, I¡¯ll be able to die


    without remorse!¡± she eximed.


    Ivy remained mute. Her second brother was in high demand in the industry, but he had an odd


    temper. He disliked having girls around him so much that her father was concerned that her second


    brother would be alone for the rest of his life.


    Shaira happily tugged Ivy¡¯s sleeve and told her about all of Ryan¡¯s aplishments. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    think he¡¯s attractive? He¡¯s far superior to any Hollywood star out there! I¡¯m curious what¡¯s below


    those garments,¡± she uttered naughtily.


    Ivy hesitated, pursed her lips, and murmured, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ryan used to wander around naked at home when he was a kid. He had a terrific physique, but he


    was only average whenpared to her older brother and third brother.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Shaira was taken aback by Ivy¡¯s reaction. ¡°Do you know who he is?!¡±


    Ivy was taken aback and let out a smile. ¡°I have his phone number,¡± she paused, ¡°¡ªwould you like


    it?¡± she added with a sly grin.


    Shaira was taken aback. ¡°Are you kidding me?!?¡±


    Ivy got out her phone and phoned Ryan on video in front of Shaira. He was in another country and


    appeared on the phone screen as if he had just gotten out of bed because his hair was tangled.


    Shaira squealed as she covered her lips. She took a step back and whirled around in delight.


    ¡°Ivy? What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been so busy recently that I haven¡¯t had time to contact you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing special, I just wanted to see you,¡± Ivy responded with a smile. ¡°I have a friend who is a


    huge fan of your work. Would you mind giving her an autograph?¡±


    Ryan paused for a moment before timidly nodding. ¡°All right, just one.¡±


    Ivy smiled as she hung up the phone and looked at Shaira¡¯s joyful expression. She couldn¡¯t stop


    laughing. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you as soon as I can get my hands on it.¡±


    Shaira struggled to keep her enthusiasm in check and reached out to grab Ivy¡¯s hand. ¡°OMG! Can


    you believe I just saw Ryan¡¯s sleeping face?¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Could you please give me his phone number? Is that all right?¡± Shaira pleaded with Ivy, sping


    her hands together in a begging motion. ¡°What do you want in return?¡± she asked, blinking her huge


    round eyes. Would you like this foolish tiger?¡± Shaira indicated the tiger in Ivy¡¯s arms. She had a


    fearful expression on her face, as though Ivy might reject this trade-off!


    Ivy paused and raised her head in amazement. ¡°Are you willing to hand it over to me? Is Liam


    willing to go along with it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Why can¡¯t I be?¡± Shaira eximed enthusiastically, ¡°This tiger is mine, not Liam¡¯s.


    Thus, he has no say in it.¡±


    ¡°Great! It¡¯s a done deal!¡± This adorable tiger smote Ivy. She was too shy to ask for it the first time


    she saw it.


    Shaira was so appreciative that she hugged and kissed Ivy on the cheek after she swiftly handed


    her Ryan¡¯s phone number and social media usernames. ¡°Ivy! You¡¯re the greatest! I adore you so


    much!¡± she blurted in excitement.


    The young tiger was displeased and shoved Shaira¡¯s hand away from Ivy¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my


    gorgeous woman! She¡¯s all mine!¡± the tiger yelled angrily.


    Ivyughed as she stroked the tiger¡¯s head. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re mine as well.¡±


    The small tiger shook its head enthusiastically. ¡°I really like you! Bring me home!¡±


    ¡°Is it necessary to charge it?¡± Ivy had to seek advice on how to better care for this tiny tiger.


    Shaira waved her hand, indicating that she was not in the mood to exin. She was staring at her


    phone, hoping Ryan would ept her friend request. ¡°Simply ask. It knows what it¡¯s doing!¡±


    Ivy was a bit shocked by touching the young tiger¡¯s hairy back and asking, ¡°Really?! Are you aware


    of everything?¡±


    The tiger proudly stretched its back and brushed its head on her palm. ¡°Of course! I know and can


    do it all!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Ivy got Shaira Winter¡¯s phone number and exited theb with the small tiger.


    Liam Saver was taken aback by Ivy¡¯s rapid appearance. She grinned as she held up the small tiger


    in her fingers.


    ¡°Is it okay if I take it away from Shaira?¡±


    Liam was stunned for a time, then smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s her personal property and has nothing to


    do with the corporation. You have the authority to take it away because she handed it to you.¡± He


    approached the tiger and stroked it. ¡°Goodbye, Little Traitor, be a good boy.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m finally heading home with the beautifuldy!¡±


    Liam could only chuckle, unbelievably. ¡°All right, let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    Ivy nned to spend time connecting with the tiny tiger when she came home, but her phone


    abruptly rang. It was a video call from her third brother, Sebastian.


    Since entering the house, the tiger has been looking left and right like a curious newborn. It seems


    like it was taken aback by the exquisite decor and pricey furniture. It wagged its tail before jumping


    on the sofa and nestling in afortable posture, using a Dior scarf worth over $100,000 as a


    comfy pillow.


    Sebastian had won six film awards since his debut and had even attempted to build a name for


    himself in the worldwide cinema market after conquering Hollywood. His face was absolutely


    exquisite, and it was unquestionably a gift from God. Countless fans would shout if he hooked his


    lips.


    ¡°Yow! little sister! I see you¡¯ve gotten more attractive.¡± Sebastian greeted with a smile.


    Ivy casually tossed her hair and replied, ¡°Oh well, I can¡¯t help it that I¡¯ve always been gorgeous.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s brazenness made her brother giggle. ¡°To honor your divorce, I have postponed my next shoot


    and will be back home by tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget to pick me up at the airport!¡±


    Sebastian hung up the phone before Ivy could say anything. Ivy caressed the tiger¡¯s head. ¡°Hey,


    buddy, do you have a name? Not that little traitor?¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Baby.¡± The tiny tiger pressed its face on her palm.


    Ivy could onlyugh uncontrobly. ¡°How about I give you a name? Do Simba sounds fine?¡± she


    smiled and didn¡¯t need the response, ¡°from now on, your name is Simba.¡±


    The name appealed to the small tiger, and he nodded. ¡°I love it! My name is Simba, and I¡¯m arge


    and powerful tiger! Roar!¡±


    Simba slept much like a real tiger cub and might be lively all day after a few hours of sleep. Shaira


    Winter was an absolute genius!


    It¡¯s no surprise Shaira likes Ryan.


    Isn¡¯t it true that only geniuses can appreciate one another?


    SIMBA CLIMBED into Ivy¡¯s bed the next morning and woke her up. ¡°Get up, Mama!¡±


    It yanked Ivy¡¯s quilt away with its little paws, causing her to feel a shiver. Simba rushed up to her


    and snuggled up to her. ¡°Mama, Mama, you said you were heading to the airport!¡±


    Airport?


    Ivy gasped and rushed to her feet. Damn! She nearly forgot! Sebastian, the devil is returning today!


    ¡°But, wait a minute, did you just call me Mama?¡±


    Simba sat on top of her, licking her palm with its tiny tongue. ¡°Whoever names me is my mama,


    ording to Shaira Winter!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Can¡¯t you just call me Ivy?¡±


    Simba¡¯s stripes on the top of its head were twisted.


    ¡°Who is Ivy, Mama?¡± Simba couldn¡¯t distinguish between the numerous names.


    ¡°Ignore it,¡± Ivy shook her head, ¡°Mama will do.¡±


    Ivy agreed because Simba said it in such an adorable way.


    ¡°How did you find out that I had to go to the airport?¡±


    ¡°I have a great memory!¡± Simba eximed proudly.


    Ivy burst outughing. ¡°All well, then, you can stay at home by yourself. First, I need to pick up


    someone.¡±


    She jumped out of bed, washed, and chose a simple long ck dress with diamonds at the edge of


    the sleeves and cor. It was a very smart-casual outfit.


    Ivy drove her Cayenne to the airport without trouble.


    There were a lot of people at the airport, particrly young girls gathering at the arrivals area. DidN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    they know that the devil would go home?


    And she was correct when she heard the screams of a bunch of girls. ¡°Seby! Seby!¡±


    She identally saw it and almost burst outughing. She quickly snapped a photo and posted it to


    the family group chat.


    Ivy: This is the first time I¡¯ve ever questioned Sebastian¡¯s stage name!


    Cooper: Lol


    Ryan: The substance of the poster appears to be aminate board constructed of *insert science


    jargon that no one else understands*.


    Sebastian: You have no right tough at me! I¡¯m going to tell Dad to beat you up!


    Daddy Leo: I didn¡¯t see it¡­ *smirk emoji*

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Ivy was looking straight at her phone, wide-eyed when she heard someone in the crowd yell,


    ¡°Wyatt!¡±


    She shifted her gaze automatically in the direction of the voice. Ivy¡¯s smile quickly stiffened as a


    familiar face emerged from the exit.


    Alice Perez?


    What a coincidence! She smirked.


    Wyatt Reed arrived with his helper Michael to pick up Alice. Alice¡¯s eyes became bright red as she


    saw Wyatt. She couldn¡¯t help but rush up to him and hug him.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes were drawn to the pair¡¯s intertwined figures. Ivy thought she was over it, but her heart


    couldn¡¯t stop throbbing with pain. Her chest felt tight and dense, and time just seemed to stand still


    at that moment.


    Before Ivy could withdraw, an arm from behind wrapped over her shoulders and pulled her into a


    close hug. Ivy suddenly returned to her usual self as she scented this familiar perfume. She pouted


    as she drew the huge hand that had been covering her eyes.


    ¡°Sebastian, how old are you that you still enjoy scaring people?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s dashing and exquisite features were there in front of her. His looks were wless, like a


    finely carved sculpture with no ws. A panty-dropping feature that a woman would die for.


    ¡°How could you make me wait for so long?¡± he asked, wearing sunsses and raising his


    eyebrows.


    ¡°OMG! It¡¯s Sebastian! He¡¯s here!!¡± Someone in the vicinity recognized him.


    The fangirls rushed up to them, surrounding them.


    Ivy was taken aback and asked him quietly, ¡°Where¡¯s your bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°I sent him on vacation,¡± Sebastian exined gently.


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course, you have to protect your brother.¡± Sebastian waspletely concerned with his safety.


    And he trusts his sister with it.


    Ivy was surprised. The gathering was growing by the second. When everyone spotted Sebastian,N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the airport was filled with fangirl yells.


    While countless people raised their phones and cameras and shouted Sebastian¡¯ name, Sebastian


    held Ivy securely in his arms to keep her from being pushed away by the crowd.


    Damn, I should have known this from the start, Ivy pondered.


    She bowed her head and hid her face, not wanting to be in the picture, but there was nothing she


    could do. Some audience members who used the inte and read the gossip section recognized


    Ivy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ivy the woman in Sebastian¡¯s arms? The one who had recently divorced Wyatt Reed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Ivy! I¡¯m sure of it!¡±


    ¡°What brings them together?¡±


    ¡°Do they have a rtionship?¡±


    This information spread quickly!


    The rming news about a prominent movie star enraged the audience.


    Ivy just wanted to find a hole to burrow into or turn back and flee. When she looked back, though,


    she saw innumerable shing lights and a strong wall of people, so she abandoned that concept.


    ¡°How should we escape?¡± Ivy clenched her teeth.


    Sebastian smiled warmly and did not shy away from his admirers. Instead, he grabbed Ivy even


    harder and moved steadily towards the exit.


    Little by step, the supporters in front of him retreated as well.


    ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s help, but please don¡¯t terrify my girl,¡± Sebastian asserted.


    ¡°Whoa¡­! Yah¡­! Everyone began to yell.


    Ivy didn¡¯t have much choice. She couldn¡¯t walk with her head tucked in Sebastian¡¯s chest, so she


    straightened her back and smiled awkwardly.


    The woman, who had Ivy¡¯s arm over her shoulders at the time, had no idea that she would be on


    the top pages of the newspapers the next day.


    Ivy cast a casual nce around and noticed Wyatt Reed staring coldly in their direction. He was


    also standing nearby with Alice Perez.


    She hesitated, and her smile softened. She was, on the other hand, calm and serene.


    She¡¯s curious about what it¡¯s like to have a new lover and an ex-wife appear at the same time.


    They¡¯re the actual slime, despite their indignant and pompous demeanor. She¡¯s far superior to them


    and has nothing to be ashamed of! Ivy thought.


    When Ivy and Sebastian exited the airport, the fans wanted to follow them, but Sebastian abruptly


    turned around and made a hush sign. ¡°Everyone¡­! Go back! I, too, require some rest!¡±


    Everyone paid attention to Sebastian. Despite the noise levels remaining high, no one pursued him


    again.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the car?¡± Sebastian patted Ivy¡¯s head.


    Ivy rushed him to the parking area.


    ¡°This is a good car,¡± Sebastian stated after inspecting it, ¡°I¡¯ll buy one upter,¡± he added.


    His garage is more extensive than mine and is already full of cars, and he wants to buy another


    one?! Ivy wondered.


    ¡°Well, if you like it, I¡¯ll give you the keys. I know you won¡¯t be able to stand it for long.¡±


    Sebastian changed cars as quickly as he changed clothing. However, Sebastian didn¡¯t bother to


    give attention to her words; instead, he asked, ¡°That was Wyatt Reed, right? He¡¯s here too.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Sebastian responded bluntly and removed his sunsses, exposing the disdain in his eyes as soon


    as he got inside the car. He saw that Wyatt Reed, the son of a witch, was also at the airport.


    Ivy nodded and appeared to be at ease. ¡°Yes, his lover returned.¡±


    Wyatt Reed¡¯s presence was unmistakable, and someone as keen as Sebastian had to have seen


    him.


    ¡°Huh! Thatdy by his side?¡± Sebastian scoffed, ¡°Is he blind?¡±


    Ivy hooked her lips. ¡°I suppose he has a distinct taste. By the way, the images of us taken at the


    airport earlier today will undoubtedly be uploaded online. Do you want your public rtions team to


    handle it?¡±


    Sebastian was unconcerned and grumbled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I want everybody to see how popr


    my sister is,¡± he said with a smile.


    Sebastian would not have willfully exposed Ivy if it hadn¡¯t been for Wyatt Reed¡¯s sudden presence,


    but since he did, Sebastian wanted to prove to that jerk that Ivy was an eptable woman.


    Ivy can draw the attention of thousands of guys!


    ¡°Do you know how many controversies I¡¯ve been in recently, my beloved brother? I¡¯m nearly a


    member of your entertainment industry now!¡± Ivy could onlyugh nkly. Many in showbiz admired


    Ivy¡¯s ability to make headlines regrly.


    ¡°Come on, join us! With me around, you can free to choose any circle you want! ¡°


    THE AIR density in the car at the airport¡¯s entry was abnormally low.


    ¡°President, where should we go now?¡± Ken inquired warily. Should we return Ms. Perez to the


    hotel?¡±


    Alice Perez cast a nce at Wyatt. ¡°I¡¯d like to go home first. I haven¡¯t seen your family in a while


    now. I bought them some presents.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were dark, and his face sagged. ¡°You should start with the Alberts. The anniversary of


    Lawrence¡¯s death is approaching. Isn¡¯t this why you returned?¡±


    Alice¡¯s request appeared to have piqued Wyatt¡¯s interest.


    Has he overindulged her and enabled her to get close to him to the point where Ivy misinterpreted


    their rtionship?


    A vision sprang into Wyatt¡¯s thoughts when he thought of Ivy. The tall and gorgeous Sebastian


    cradled Ivy in his arms, but she made no resistance. They even kissed each other. They hugged


    each other and exited the airport in full face of the public. Wyatt was highly irritated by that scene.


    Alice wentpletely still. Wyatt¡¯s disgust was palpable, and she felt a slight trembling in her heart.


    ¡°Yeah, but the Alberts would be even more unpleased if I went, which is why I thought of going over


    later,¡± she answered instantly.


    Alice¡¯s response did not sit well with Wyatt. Ken, who was seated in the front, nced in the


    rearview mirror at the two in the backseat and immediately looked aside. This was a somewhat


    edgy vibe.


    Alice¡¯s clenched her fists, and she bit her bottom lip. Her eyes shed briefly.


    ¡°I believe I saw Ivy earlier. Isn¡¯t she in a rtionship with Cooper Morgan? How did she get up with


    Hey, the movie star? I observed that after your divorce, she looked to be rather easygoing in her


    love life, constantly surrounded by other guys. Don¡¯t you think so, Ken?¡±


    Alice immediately threw the ball to Ken so he could say a few words and help her out of this


    dilemma when she noticed Wyatt¡¯s increasingly glum expression.


    However, Ken, who was named, stated that he had no intention of answering her query. Instead, he


    lowered his head and focused on the tablet in his hand, iming not to hear her since he was


    preupied with some business preparations.


    No one spoke for seconds.


    This initiative was a failure.


    Alice tightened her fists as she noticed the car hade to a halt in front of the hotel. Her face was


    flushed with surprise.


    ¡°Wyatt, I-I¡­¡±


    Alice refused to stay at the hotel. Now that Ivy had been gone from the Reeds, she has finally had


    the opportunity!


    Wyatt nced at his watch and remained in the car. He gave her an uninterested look. ¡°I believe


    you should devote more time to Lawrence¡¯s parents. I¡¯ll get someone to take you back to France


    after the anniversary of Lawrence¡¯s death.¡±


    Alice¡¯s face tightened for a split second. Does he want me to leave the country once again? Do I


    really have no chance?


    ¡°Drive!¡± Wyatt gave the order to the driver.


    ¡°W-Wait,¡± Alice took a step forward, ¡°are you still furious at me?¡± she asked, her eyes zing. ¡°Is it


    because I insulted Ivy thest time? Isn¡¯t that all behind us now? You don¡¯t even like her, so why are


    you so concerned about this? If you¡¯re still unhappy, I may apologize to her.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    When Wyatt raised his eyes slightly, they were frigid. ¡°What¡¯s done is done,¡± he continued, his voice


    unconcerned. ¡°I¡¯m not eligible to forgive you on her behalf, and Ivy is the one who isn¡¯t interested in


    your apology.¡±


    When Wyatt saw Alice¡¯s stunned expression, he turned away. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get


    behind the wheel!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. President.¡± The driver didn¡¯t want to waste another second and drove away.


    Alice Perez remained stiff from where she was as she witnessed the car disappear from her view.


    Her resentment was eventually reced by wrath in her eyes.


    She was only gone for a brief time; when did Wyatt be so distant from her? He even spoke on


    Ivy¡¯s behalf?


    She¡¯s exceptional!


    Alice got out her phone and dialed a number in rage. ¡°Catherine?¡± she asked, her voice heated. ¡°I¡¯m


    back.¡±


    LEO MORGAN was still on the run. Cooper Morgan was also out on business. As a result,


    Sebastian was determined to follow Ivy home.


    Ivy grunted hesitantly as Sebastian clutched to her. ¡°Two days ago, the butler cleaned up your


    ce. Why do you have to stick around with me?¡±


    Sebastian grabbed her ears and almost lifted her as if they were children. ¡°Objection overruled! I


    haven¡¯t been home in a long time, so it feels strange. I want to live with you here!¡±


    Ivy fumbled open the door, registering Sebastian¡¯s fingerprints on it. Sebastian shuffled in with a


    satisfied nod.


    Sebastian gazed around Ivy¡¯s t and saw the modest yet beautiful and exquisite furnishings. The


    diamond chandelier hung above and gleamed brightly. Ivy¡¯s favorite light Morandi palette was also


    used suitably.


    ¡°Not awful, as one would expect from Del, the well-known interior designer. It¡¯s no surprise that Dad


    says you don¡¯t want to go back home to live with him anymore.¡±


    Ivy drank a ss of water, puckered her lips, and disregarded his subsequent remark. ¡°Of course!


    Because I¡¯m so wealthy, I should hire the best designer!¡±


    Sebastian decided to ignore her, grumbled, and prepared to undress for a shower. ¡°Whatever!¡± he


    rolled his eyes, ¡°¡ªplease do not bother me. I¡¯m going to take a bubble bath!¡± he eximed.


    Ivy dashed in to check when he screamed in surprise.


    Simba¡¯s fur was soaked as he banged around in the bathtub. When Simba saw Sebastian, he yelled


    at him, but it had no impact.


    Its eyes widened as it noticed Ivy standing at the door. Simba hopped out of the tub and ran over to


    Ivy, looking adorably cute.


    ¡°Mama! I really miss you!¡±


    Ivy took a backward step. ¡°Take a moment!¡±


    Simba froze in ce, then realized he waspletely submerged in water. He ran over, eagerly


    shaking off all the droplets of water from his body. ¡°I smell so lovely right now!¡± the tiger said happily.


    Sebastian, who was rooted in ce, was so taken aback that he eximed, ¡°Ivy! Why isn¡¯t it at the


    zoo? Did you buy a safari park?¡±


    He immediately discovered something after a little interval of silence. ¡°Wait¡­ Can this tiger talk?¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stopughing. Sebastian was without a doubt the most inept of her brothers. Sebastian


    scowled and considered for a few moments before reacting abruptly.


    He extended his hand to point at Simba. ¡°It¡¯s a phony!¡±


    Simba is wagging its tail angrily at Sebastian. ¡°I¡¯m a true tiger!¡±


    Ivy knelt and rubbed Simba on the back. It had no more water droplets on it, and its fur was dried


    and soft. Does it even have a built-in dryer?


    She snatched it up, arched her brows slyly, and looked at Sebastian. ¡°This is Simba, my cherished


    pet, the world¡¯s most unusual little tiger. Don¡¯t tamper with it, or it will bite you!¡±


    Ivy turned and walked away. Simba sat on her shoulder and bared its teeth at Sebastian, thinking it


    was fierce and frightening.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, thought it was adorable. My baby sister is fantastic! Others have cats


    and dogs as pets, but you dare to keep a tiger! And such a cute one! he pondered.


    Ivy sat Simba down on the couch. It dragged itself to the pricey scarf and sat on it while staring at


    her. ¡°That man is really attractive, but he is too slow.¡±


    Ivy restrained augh as she heard this. Even a tiger can see through Hay¡¯s intelligence. He¡¯s such


    a flop.


    ¡°How do you feel about this scarf?¡± Ivy had observed Simba sleeping on it the day before. ¡°I¡¯ll


    purchase you some more and ce it in various locations so you can rx whenever and wherever


    you choose!¡±


    Ivy took out her phone and dialed the Dior store number with that notion in mind. ¡°Has Dior released


    any new scarves recently?¡±


    Because the store hadn¡¯t received this call in a long time, they had forgotten who the caller was.


    ¡°Yes, we have ten new limited-edition scarves as well as thirteen collector¡¯s versions. They¡¯re all


    ssic best-sellers from us. They¡¯re also reasonably priced. Could you please tell me what event


    you¡¯d want to utilize it for so that I can offer the best offer for you?¡±


    Ivy waved her hand as she considered it. ¡°I¡¯ll get one of each. Please deliver it to my ce. My pet


    enjoys sleeping on it.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Ivy then hung up the phone and patted the small tiger¡¯s head. ¡°Goodd... It¡¯ll be here soon...¡±


    On the other side, the store managerpared the number to their system. She was taken aback


    and eximed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Morgan!¡±


    Sebastian finished his shower and walked out casually a bitter. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the tiny


    tiger, but the doorbell rang just as he went out of the restroom.


    ¡°The scarves that I bought have juste. Kindly pay for them!¡±


    Ivy rested on therge and plush round sofa in the living room, ying with the small tiger, with no


    aim of getting up to open the door.


    Sebastian shook his head helplessly as he headed to the door with his upper body exposed and his


    lower half covered in a bath towel. He opened up the door and joked, ¡°Baby girl, I don¡¯t mind paying


    for all you want,¡± When he saw the guy at the door, Sebastian¡¯s voice came to a halt, and his eyes


    became frigid, ¡°what brings you here?¡±


    His cheerful attitude vanished in an instant.


    Wyatt Reed was surprised to find Sebastian at Ivy¡¯s ce. His face was downcast, and his dark


    eyes were solemn.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Wyatt asked in curiosity.


    He obviously just took a shower. Did hee right here after getting off the ne? Wyatt pondered.


    Ivy and Sebastian¡¯s images and chatter had gone viral after leaving the airport and couldn¡¯t be


    stopped.


    Wyatt sought Ivy¡¯s present address in a variety of ways. He intended to walk to her door and exin


    everything to her personally. He was eager to make amends for what he had owed her for the


    previous three years.


    Ivy had submitted her condition thest time they met, asking Wyatt to choose between Alice Perez


    and a family relic.


    He couldn¡¯t decide between Alice and the emerald pipe, so he asked Ivy if she had any further


    criteria. He would ept without hesitation if she did.


    On the other hand, Wyatt never expected to see these two in broad daylight.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what were they up to.


    Sebastianughed, adding more fuel to the mes. With another towel in his hand, he wiped his


    hair dry. ¡°Howe I can¡¯t be here? This is where I reside.¡±


    They¡¯re living together?!


    His feelings of rage and despair immediately shattered Wyatt¡¯s serenity.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ivy became aware of the uproar at the door. It didn¡¯t sound like the store¡¯s employees,


    so she walked to the door to investigate. Her eyes became chilly as she saw the man at the door.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s appearance at her door was unexpected.


    The man at the door oozed a dreary chill. He looked at her sternly as if he was repressing a fit of


    rage in his eyes.


    ¡°Ivy, are you both living together? How are you getting along with him?¡± Wyatt queried.


    Ivy took a breather and hooked the corners of her lips. ¡°Do I need to describe to you what sort of


    rtionship I have with everyone?¡± she hissed.


    Sebastian chuckled to himself. ¡°Think what you want, Mr. Reed, but despite our rtionship, you


    have no right to butt in. An excellent ex-partner should be as silent as the dead.¡±


    Wyatt looked Ivy in the eyes with a piercing re. The bottom of his eyes swelled with emotion. He


    swept a nce toward Sebastian with a tight expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m simply wondering casually. I¡¯m not interested in knowing, but Sebastian, keep your eyes


    peeled. Thisdy isn¡¯t as obedient as she appears!¡±


    Wyatt had no idea why he had said this. He had discovered a plethora of contradictory impressions


    about Ivy that he had never noticed previously.


    Maybe this was only the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you, Reed, to tell me what kind ofdy I am. You¡¯d be wise to mind your own


    business,¡± Ivy let out a sarcastic chuckle, and suddenly, her smile faded as her face became colder.


    ¡°If you want obedience, just get a dog¡ªOh! No... Alice Perez is a good bitch for a dirty dog like you.


    You two are a match made in heaven!¡±


    Even if the entire world insults her, Wyatt Reed has no right to! She doesn¡¯t need his patheticThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    apologies!


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was solemn. He had meant no harm, but he couldn¡¯t exin Ivy¡¯s confusion.


    Wyatt had no idea where his rage wasing from at this point.


    Sebastian was concerned that Wyatt¡¯s presence would wound Ivy, so he was suspicious but ready


    to rush to her aid. He was relieved, though, when he heard Ivy¡¯s remarks.


    Heughed lightly as he drew Ivy into his arms and looked at Wyatt. ¡°I¡¯m not like you, Mr. Reed.


    Nobody has the right to insult mydy, and I will only believe what she says. If you have nothing


    better to do, Mr. Reed, go back to your bitch and stop bothering us.¡±


    Sebastian formed a cheeky smile by tucking the edges of his lips together. When a little creature


    scampered out from below, he wanted to pull Ivy back and close the door. ¡°Papa!¡± shouted the tiny


    tiger as he grasped Wyatt¡¯s pants, ¡°you¡¯re quite attractive!¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Sebastian, Ivy, and Wyatt were taken aback. Ivy was particrly enraged and felt misled. It¡¯s no


    surprise he was dubbed ¡°Little Traitor¡± in theb! He truly lives up to his moniker!


    ¡°Simba!¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself from raising her voice. I¡¯m going to return the


    million dors worth of Dior scarves right immediately!


    Wyatt lowered his head, a scowl on his face. His brow furrowed as he took up the small tiger with


    one hand. His tone was icy. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    With a wave of his paws, Simba replied, ¡°Shaira Winter gave me to Mama, and Mama is my


    favorite! Please don¡¯t fight. Papa and Mama are a fantasticbination.¡±


    Wyatt appeared to be reflecting on Simba¡¯s words. Sebastian grabbed Simba from him, hurled it at


    Ivy, took a step back, and mmed the door in Wyatt¡¯s face.


    The sequence of events urred in a matter of seconds, sharp and clean!


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t allow that jerk to touch any of our belongings!¡± Sebastian spoke with a nk


    expression on her face, staring at the tiger in her arms. ¡°Do you need my assistance in training this


    device for a few days?¡±


    Simba snuggled into Ivy¡¯s arms and clutched her close. It sounded really dissatisfying. ¡°Mama, I¡¯m


    terrified. Is he going to rip my heart out?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s heart, which had been furious earlier, softened instantly. She caressed Simba¡¯s head and


    raised her gaze to Sebastian. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯lle up with a solution.¡±


    Simba was an A.I. robot; therefore, it was likely that a code change was required to change its


    preferences and conduct.


    Simba needs to change the way he addresses Wyatt Reed! She¡¯s not going to put up with this any


    longer!


    Ivy turned back and realized Wyatt was still standing outside the door.


    What is his reason foring here? Whatever. He¡¯s probablinge for the emerald pipe. It¡¯s his


    loss because he can¡¯t decide between Alice Perez and his family¡¯s heirloom.


    How can the finest of both worlds exist?


    Ivy dragged Simba away sternly and proceeded to her room to phone Shaira. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The doorbell rang again at that very time. That bastard still doesn¡¯t give up?! Sebastian


    grumbled. Great, I¡¯ll use this opportunity to teach him a lesson!


    When Sebastian opened the door, he saw six women in business suits waiting there with several


    boxes. Despite their amazement upon seeing him, the employees maintained a professional


    demeanor.


    ¡°Excuse me, is this Ms. Morgan¡¯s residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.


    ¡°These are Ms. Morgan¡¯s most recent limited-edition scarves. Thates to a total of 7.69 million.


    What shall we do with them?¡±


    Sebastian paused, then moved helplessly to make room for them. ¡°Please arrange them in the


    coatroom on the left.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The workers did not dare to look about the house and hurried in hastily to leave the


    boxes. Sebastian didn¡¯t even flinch when he swiped his credit card and shut the door. With a frigid


    grunt, he returned to his room.


    AFTER calling Shaira, Ivy headed to the cafe where they had arranged to meet.


    Unlike thest time they met, Shaira did not appear to be a serious scientist in a whiteb coat. She


    looked adorable in a pink sweatshirt and a sloppy bun on her head this time. Herrge eyes


    squinted as she smiled and sipped the coffee in her palm.


    Shaira waved her hand when she spotted Ivy.


    ¡°Ivy!¡±


    Ivy walked over swiftly. ¡°I apologize for requesting your presence on such short notice. Did I


    interfere with your work?¡±


    Shaira shook her head and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Because you¡¯re buddies with Ryan, you get favorable


    treatment!¡±


    Thank you, bro!¡¯ Ivy said quietly.


    ¡°Did he ept your friend request?¡± she asked and let out a smile.


    Shaira smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been talking. I ced my designs online, and he soon


    pointed out numerous ws. He is without a doubt the greatest!¡±


    Yeah... Ryan is not only a geek, but he also has obsessivepulsive disorder (OCD).


    ¡°Shaira, I asked you out because of Simba, your little tiger. Why does Simba refer to Wyatt Reed as


    Papa?¡±


    It¡¯s simply strange when Simba calls her Mama after. She doesn¡¯t want anything to do with Wyatt


    Reed!


    Shaira lowered her head, her face flushed with humiliation.


    ¡°When constructing this little traitor, we went through a thorough learning process for human


    aesthetics. It then learned to enjoy attractive women and men and even established its preferences.


    There were no constraints because this was the first merger of human intellect and artificial


    intelligence.¡±


    ¡°However, why Wyatt Reed?¡± Ivy asked in awe.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s the most handsome among the rich and the richest among handsome men,¡± Shaira


    replied and heaved a deep sigh.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ¡°OK, then, can you change it back for me? It¡¯s difficult for me to hear Simba refer to that guy


    as Papa, especially given our uneasy rtionship.¡± Ivy shook her head nkly, distraught.


    Shaira fiddled with her entwined fingers, unsure what to say.


    ¡°Does it seem impossible to change? Because people designed it, shouldn¡¯t it be able to change it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s only that the little traitor¡¯s perception of Wyatt Reed¡¯s aesthetic appeal has achieved a


    certain level, so if you want to change it, we have to modify his deep impression of that person and


    find someone to rece Wyatt Reed¡¯s existence.¡±


    For a brief while, there was silence in the air. They were both quiet.


    Shaira felt terrible about it. She even wished she hadn¡¯t made the tiny traitor so passionate.


    Ivy was visibly disturbed and silent.


    Shaira gave a slight cough and said, ¡°How about we alter it to Sebastian?¡±


    Ivy was perplexed. Why him?


    ¡°Look, the inte is full of photographs and rumors about you two,¡± Shaira added, pulling out her


    phone. ¡°Everyone is looking forward to your official announcement. His appearance is also


    comparable to Wyatt Reed¡¯s. Uhm, what are your thoughts?¡±


    Ivy trembled at the prospect of Simba referring to her third brother as Papa. She declined with a firm


    shake of her head. ¡°Not at all!¡±


    However, who else couldpete with Wyatt Reed¡¯s looks?


    For a while, the two females deliberated. Ivy proposed, ¡°Is it possible to make Simba despise Wyatt


    Reed? Simba, on the other hand, can like anyone but himself.¡±


    All Ivy wanted was for Simba not to like Wyatt Reed!


    Shaira pondered this with her hand on her chin. ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible... I can ce various barriers in


    its clever thinking.¡±


    Ivy cracked a grin. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Let¡¯s get started. I¡¯ll bring Simba over here.¡±


    ¡°No, I can just use theputer,¡± Shaira says.


    Shaira drew aptop from her purse the next second. Ivy couldn¡¯t tell where theptop came from


    because there was no logo on it, but it appeared different from otherptops on the market. Ivy alsoUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    remembered her second brother having the sameptop.


    Shaira excitedly pped her hands after a few taps on the keyboard. ¡°All right, it¡¯s finished!¡±


    ¡°That simple?¡± Ivy inquired. She doesn¡¯t need to disassemble or rewire anything? She thought.


    Shaira gave the nod. ¡°Because it¡¯s a robot, don¡¯t treat it like a real tiger. By the way, to avoid


    provoking societal disturbance, I rmend not exposing the small traitor to the public,¡± she


    suggested.


    This endearing scientist was usually wise. Shaira cheerfully took up her phone once more. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to tell Ryan about it as well!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t say anything.


    After a while¡­ Ivy couldn¡¯t ignore Greg¡¯s dozen missed calls any longer and drove to the office.


    Greg was already waiting to greet Ivy when she stepped out of the car.


    ¡°Do you need our public rtions team to intervene in the scandal involving you and Sebastian,


    Miss Ivy?¡±


    Ivy looked up the rumors on the inte. Everything was stated to her, but she didn¡¯t care. After


    some consideration, it was determined that if these rumors became out of control, they could have


    an impact on thepany.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact ze. The corporation is not required to intervene,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± Greg let out a sigh of relief.


    It was also unusual for Greg to pause.


    Ivy fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    Greg pressed his lips together and finally replied, ¡°Some rumors have been spreading around the


    office in thest few days that are flowing rapidly internally, some difficult to hear.¡±


    ¡°About me? What did they have to say?¡±


    Ivy realized right away that the chatter had to be about her. Greg would not look like this otherwise.


    ¡°They im you were expelled out of the Reed family for having affairs with Simon Albert and


    President Morgan, as well as hooking up with other men.¡±


    Ivy exasperatedlyughed. ¡°Did thate from Don Reed?¡±


    That old man had already prepared to do something about her private life. She didn¡¯t expect him to


    be that devious.


    ¡°No,¡± Greg replied.


    Ivy was taken aback. ¡°It was Anna Gomez,¡± Greg added.


    The elevator was deafeningly quiet. Ivy¡¯s expression grew colder as she mocked. ¡°It appears she


    still doesn¡¯tprehend her circumstances and dares to cause issues, huh?¡±


    ¡°President Morgan meant to put them away after hiseback,¡± Greg halted, ¡°but if you want to do


    it, I can have the stuff ready.¡±


    They had the proof and only needed to turn it over to the appropriate agencies, after which Anna


    Gomez would probably be dead.


    People who passed by greeted Ivy warmly when the elevator door opened. She returned to her


    office after smiling and responding to each of them. She clenched her teeth. ¡°Observe Anna¡¯s most


    recent motions. I want her to develop a mentality.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been getting close to several high-societydies recently, and I heard she¡¯s going to a little


    gathering tonight,¡± Greg informed.


    Ivy cocked her brow. ¡°Please send the address to meter. I want to join in on the fun,¡± she said and


    crept a sly smirk on her lips.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Greg said, having learned of the gathering.


    ¡°You may leave if there is nothing else,¡± Ivy said, looking at him. ¡°Please inform my brother that I will


    clean them up.¡±


    ¡°Noted, Miss Ivy.¡±


    Ivy sat down and dialed ze, whose boisterous voice she recognized.


    ¡°Miss Ivy, have you decided to make your debut soon?¡±


    ze was mocking her for her recent dominance in media headlines. Ivy scratched her brow. ¡°Stop


    it. It¡¯s entirely my brother¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Your brother cares about you,¡± heughed. ¡°I noticed that Mr. Reed appeared in a few of these


    photographs. Sebastian¡¯s only goal, I believe, is to irritate Wyatt Reed.¡±


    Why would Wyatt Reed be upset if he saw me with another man? Ivy wondered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the same frame as him,¡± she responded after a bit of pause, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    ze,¡± she said.


    ¡°Miss Ivy, don¡¯t be too courteous to me. I¡¯m at your disposal.¡± ze grinned. He was Ivy¡¯s


    subordinate, so he had no choice but to suck up to her.


    Ivy stared over the address Greg had texted on her phone after hanging up. It seemed very familiar.


    It was a country club in the vicinity of Snitch Tales Bar.


    And Ivy happened to be a member there.


    REED CORPORATION.


    Wyatt stood in front of the President¡¯s Office¡¯s floor-to-ceiling ss, watching the traffic below. His


    irritated mood eventually subsided.


    In hindsight, what could be done in such a short period between the airport and Ivy¡¯s apartment? He


    only saw Sebastian at Ivy¡¯s ce and presumed they were having an affair... Could it be a


    misunderstanding?


    This topic, though, was still trending on the inte. Some criticized Ivy for sleeping around and


    flirting with Sebastian so soon after her divorce. Some thought that they were having an affair


    before Ivy¡¯s divorce.


    Sebastian¡¯s fans were split into two groups as well. One side supported Sebastian¡¯ right to love and


    complimented him for having the bravery to dere his love and happiness to everyone. The


    opposing side opposed Sebastian¡¯s connection with Ivy since Ivy was a divorcee and hence


    unworthy of their idol.


    Some imed Ivy was a nympho who had been sleeping around even after she married Wyatt


    Reed. She just divorced Wyatt in return for some sort of secrecy in exchange for her haven.


    Those rumors, expos¨¦s, and insider information were all made up.


    Wyattughed exaggeratedly. Insider knowledge? Is it fair to reveal insider information to the rest of


    the world if it exists?


    Ken, Wyatt¡¯s assistant, knocked on the door at that very time. ¡°President, a document needs your


    signature.¡±


    ¡°Repress the excitement on the inte linked to yesterday¡¯s events at the airport,¡± Wyatt said, his


    eyes stern and deep. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°I don¡¯t want individuals searching into the dirt


    for fear of implicating themselves and dragging down our shared values.¡±


    Ken was taken aback at first, but he immediately answered. ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    After a while, Ken knocked on the door again and whispered nervously, ¡°President, the online buzz


    has died down, and the articles about Miss Ivy have been removed.¡±


    Wyatt was taken aback. That fast?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to contact the appropriate media and tforms. It appears that another party did


    it. It appears to be mour Entertainment, under ze¡¯s directives.¡±


    Ken cast a nce toward his boss. Wyatt¡¯s eyes were chilly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Also, Ken


    did not dare to speak and even breathed very cautiously.


    Someone had moved ahead of them. Despite the results being the same, his supervisor did not


    appear to be pleased.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Wyatt growled, his teeth strained.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    The sky eventually turned a dark blue color. The dark atmospherebined with the evening chill


    was unsettling.


    Ivy saw it was getting close to time, so she headed to her office¡¯s dressing room, where she kept


    thetest collections of her favorite brands on hand. She changed into a decent knee-length limited


    luxury dress, then matched it with a limited-edition clutch and stunning stilettos.


    No one recognized Ivy when she arrived at the clubhouse. Everyone was simply catching up with


    folks they knew well. This meeting had no theme and appeared to be merely for these high-society


    ladies to spend time.


    She took a tter of hors d¡¯oeuvres and slowly ate it. She sat in a corner, taking in her


    surroundings. Anna Gomez is nowhere to be found. Is she going to bete?


    ¡°Ivy?¡± The person in front of her was taken aback.


    Ivy cocked her brow. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°We were born to be together! It is destiny that has led us here at this time.¡± Simon uttered with a


    smile on his face.


    Ivy cast him a sidelong nce. ¡°Can you please be serious? For a change?¡±


    ¡°My mother requested some pastries from the clubhouse and sent me out to get them,¡± he


    exined, sighed helplessly, and shrugged his shoulders.


    Ivy grinned and thought to herself, Mrs. Albert is a foodie.


    ¡°And how about you?¡±


    ¡°I, umm... I just came here to have some fun, but the fun didn¡¯t show up.¡± Ivy cracked a grin. She


    rose after checking the time, but Simon grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Ivy stared at him, helpless. ¡°I¡¯m going to use the restroom. Then I¡¯ll leave in a minute.¡±


    Simon let go of her hand, not wanting to miss out on such a wonderful opportunity to spend time


    with Ivy. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you and then send you home.¡±


    ¡°I came here by car.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re wee to take me home!¡±


    The corridor was rtively quiet after leaving the dining area. There were a lot of individuals


    conversing there. Someone mentioned Ivy¡¯s name as she walked around the corner.


    ¡°Wyatt Reed¡¯s ex-wife is no ordinarydy. I heard she cheated on him before the divorce and


    pretended to bepletely innocent to win sympathy from the other party.¡±


    ¡°In truth, the Reeds are simply uninterested in dealing with her. How else could she have lived so


    calmly up until now?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Reed is a friend of mine, and I¡¯ve heard a little about their wedding. Ivy does not


    appear to have a degree or a family background. She had only been a housewife for three years


    before bing the Vice President of Morgan Corporation following her divorce. Anna Gomez was


    even coerced out.¡±


    ¡°Anna is such a wretch. She worked so hard to get to where she is now and be the strong


    independentdy everyone admires, but that mistress just took her ce¡­ I¡¯ve heard that Anna


    has taken up Ivy¡¯s present tasks.¡±


    ¡°Ivy is very brazen! How can such a woman be so desired? I heard she had a romantic rtionship


    with Cooper Morgan, who even purchased her a house and a car. I¡¯m curious what Cooper Morgan


    would do if he sees her photos with Sebastian... Do you believe he¡¯ll go insane?¡±


    ¡°She should take a hard look in the mirror, yeah. This type of woman is only fit to be a mistress.


    Anyone with a decent background will not marry a divorced woman who sleeps with so many men.¡±


    Ivy came to a halt and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. She thought that I¡¯m always the main


    character no matter where I go.


    She lowered her head, hooked her lips, and was about to walk over to teach these two women a


    lesson when she heard a familiar, irritating voice.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Unfortunately, I didn¡¯te from an affluent household and don¡¯t know how to delight guys.


    Even if I¡¯m capable and work extremely hard, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to defeat Mr. Morgan¡¯s


    sweetheart.¡±


    Does that look like Anna Gomez? Ivy pondered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a softie. I would have fired that woman if it had been my family business. How could


    she act like she¡¯s somebody?¡±


    ¡°You should teach her a lesson, Anna! Why are you afraid of that vixen in the first ce?¡±


    Ivy pursed her lips and took a step back to dial Ian¡¯s number. ¡°Would you mind doing something for


    me? I¡¯ve got stuff in my bag.¡±


    A waiter went by with a tray of wine after she hung up the phone. Ivy took up a ss and


    approached the group of talking women.


    ¡°I¡¯m intrigued, Miss Gomez. What lesson do you wish to teach me?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s unexpected remark caused the three women in the corner, particrly Anna, to freeze in


    ce. Her cheeks were flushed with worry, but she swiftly regained herposure.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Ivy.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. I came here specifically to look for you,¡± Ivy replied. She gave Anna a friendly grin. She


    lifted the ss in her hand, tilted it gently, and poured the red wine all over Anna¡¯s head without


    leaving a single drop.


    Anna¡¯s body tensed up. She then lifted her head in surprise and stared fiercely at Ivy. Her voice was


    rough and raspy.


    ¡°Ivy! Are you insane?¡±


    Next to Anna, the two young females were equally irritated with Ivy and attempted to defend her.


    ¡°Ivy, do you have any idea where this is? Do you even have a right to be here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct! You are not wee! I¡¯ll have the security guys kick you out!¡±


    Ivy was disgusted by these two morons and gave Anna a harsh gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you consider this


    scenario when you defamed me?¡±


    Anna was obstinate. ¡°Who defamed you? Everyone is aware of what you did!¡±


    Ivy hooked her lips together and pulled Anna back into a wall with one hand. When Anna tried to


    resist, Ivy threw one arm over her neck and said, ¡°Anna Gomez, you should own up to your acts.


    I¡¯ve arranged a substantial thank-you gift for you.¡±


    Anna saw Ivy¡¯s eyes were filled with scorn. ¡°The recording with Chairman Dy doesn¡¯t imply


    anything,¡± she continued, the corners of her lips trembling. Such things are bound to happen in the


    workce. Thus, this won¡¯t harm me. Ivy¡­ you¡¯ll never be able to get rid of me as an opponent!¡±


    Ivy averted her looked and lifted her brows. ¡°Oh? But you aren¡¯t even qualified to be my opponent.¡±


    A surprised yell erupted from the dining hall as soon as Ivy concluded her words.


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that Anna Gomez?¡±


    ¡°Hello, that is Anna Gomez from Morgan Corporation! She¡¯s been hanging around with our group


    lately...¡±


    ¡°Who is that? Isn¡¯t that Jess Croft? Isn¡¯t that your husband, Mrs. Croft?¡±


    They soon heard sporadic voicesing from the dining hall. Anna¡¯s expression darkened swiftly.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± she eximed, horrified.


    ¡°Tsk... Who informed you I just had one recording of you?¡± Ivy took a deep breath and took a step


    back. ¡°Go look at your gift...¡±


    Anna bolted, but she was struck across the face before she could see what was happening.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°You scumbag! You have no right to seduce my husband. You¡¯re a scumbag, bitch! You urged me to


    assist you in spreading Ivy¡¯s rumors, but then you struck me in the back? I¡¯m going to beat you to


    death today.¡±


    As she raced at Anna, a woman dressed in rich andvish attire eximed aggressively. No one in


    the area attempted to break up the fight.


    Ivy burst outughing. She had previously seen Jess Croft¡¯s wife when she arrived earlier. She¡¯s


    just as irritable as they im!


    Anna was beaten and refused to fight back. She merely hid her face and moaned pitifully.


    An obscene film of Anna Gomez and Jess Croft with their bodies intertwined in the automobile was


    projected overhead on the big projector.


    People in the area began to watch the show.


    Ivy smiled and turned to face the stunned expressions of the two young girls behind her. ¡°It¡¯s your


    turn now.¡±


    Those two youngdies were taken aback since they had just discovered Anna was not a good


    person.


    However, they did not believe that Ivy was any better and did not fear her.


    ¡°What do you intend to do? Why hasn¡¯t the security guard yet arrived? Even if Anna Gomez isn¡¯t a


    decent person and has hurt you, that doesn¡¯t imply you¡¯re innocent!¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m a good person, it is none of your concern. Didn¡¯t your parents tell you not to talk


    behind people¡¯s backs?¡± Ivy gave them a sly grin.


    ¡°What gives you the right to tell us what to do?¡±


    ¡°Security!¡± One of them began to yell furiously.


    Someone happened to walk over from a distance. ¡°Why are you contacting security?¡± said the


    attractive man with charming eyes and wonderfully sexy lips.


    ¡°Simon Albert!¡±


    ¡°Thisdy was being impolite to us. She was just fighting with Anna Gomez. You must defend us.¡±


    Anotherdy spoke up.


    They assumed that Simon Albert, a distinguished bachelor from a wealthy family, was exactly like


    them and would be on their side.


    Simon looked at them, frowned, and then replied coldly. ¡°You requested it.¡±


    Afterward, he reached out to take Ivy¡¯s hand in his and reprimanded her in an irritated tone. ¡°How


    come you didn¡¯t call me to fight for you? How could you possibly damage your own hands by


    personally beating someone up?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Everyone belonged to the same elite circle. Simon Albert had always been popr among high-


    society females, and his position as the Albert family¡¯s second son was also highly alluring.


    As a result, when these two women witnessed Simon Albert treat Ivy in this manner, their cheeks


    instinctively paled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ivy, didn¡¯t you have a thing for Cooper Morgan and a fling with Sebastian?


    Does Simon Albert still support such a controversial woman?¡±


    Ivy sighed and withdrew her hand, turning to face the woman. ¡°You can apologize on your initiative,


    or I can make you apologize. Select one.¡±


    The two women exchanged nces. Their bodies tensed unconsciously.


    Simon, who was standing next to Ivy, gave the two women a frigid smile. Do you have deafness?


    Make your choice!¡±


    Those twodies were baffled. Simon Albert appeared to be willing to beat them up as long as Ivy


    said the word, regardless of gender.


    Suddenly, they heard a click.


    Ivy took a selfie with her phone and hooked her lips in contentment.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± One of the women couldn¡¯t help but inquire, confused as to why Ivy would


    take a photo of them.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re civilized people, I won¡¯t fight you. I can only get your father to apologize to me


    because you refuse to apologize. It won¡¯t be as simple as sorry when the timees.¡±


    Ivy burst outughing. Morgan Corporation¡¯s clout would be simple to make life challenging for a


    few small businesses. Making them vanish from the city might also be aplished with the snap


    of a finger.


    One of the women whispered to the other, and the two of them nced up, grudgingly saying,


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Despite their dislike for Ivy, they were terrified of the Albert family¡¯s strength. They couldn¡¯t afford to


    annoy Simon Albert, who was rooting for Ivy.


    Furthermore, if Ivyterined to Cooper Morgan, the situation would deteriorate even further.


    These two females have trusted money babies who contributed nothing to the familypany.


    They would almost definitely be rejected if they involved their family business over such a trivial


    affair.


    Ivy furrowed her brow and dug her ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    The two women clenched their teeth and locked their gaze on Ivy. They gently raised their voices.


    ¡°We apologize, Miss Ivy.¡±


    Ivy smiled, but it was an icy one. ¡°Please take this as a warning. I won¡¯t try to be civilized the next


    time.¡±


    She had a variety of methods for intimidating a few rich kids.


    The two females exchanged a smile. Despite their outrage, they remained silent.


    Ivy checked her phone for the time. The noises of scolding could still be heard in the dining hall. Ivy


    didn¡¯t want to continue interfering, so she walked out the door.


    Because everything had been revealed, Morgan Corporation will publish Anna Gomez¡¯s dismissal


    later that evening, so Anna would be unable to continue working in this industry.


    Jess Croft, of course, would face the same fate.


    Before they could leave, they noticed a group of individuals approaching from the opposite


    direction, led by none other than Wyatt Reed.


    Simonughed lightly next to Ivy. ¡°Wow, what a little world.¡±


    He took a step forward, wrapped his arm around Ivy¡¯s shoulders, and murmured in her ear, ¡°You


    don¡¯t need to thank me. We can¡¯t afford to lose this game.¡±


    Ivy became aware that Wyatt was staring at her. She averted her sight and walked onward without


    looking at him as if he were a stranger.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ve been rather popr recently, haven¡¯t you? Your rate of appearance is considerably


    higher than that of true celebrities. Are you attempting to shift careers and make your debut in show


    business?¡± Duke, who was standing next to Wyatt, couldn¡¯t help but irritate Ivy when he spotted her.


    He then took a step forward to prevent her from fleeing.


    He had spent the entire day online, watching the drama unfold.


    Ivy was offended on rare asions. Therefore, Duke wanted to add fuel to the ze.


    However, the keyboard warriors he recruited halted all activity in the afternoon.


    Simon arched his brow. ¡°What does it have to do with you, Mr. Elrod?¡±


    ¡°Albert, how can you continue to support her when she is involved with three men at the same time?


    Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a little too popr with men?¡± Duke¡¯s remarks were nasty.


    Ivy gave Duke a sidelong nce. ¡°If I were you, Mr. Elrod, I¡¯d learn to keep my lips shut at this


    time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    How could this woman dare to instruct me what to do? Duke thought.


    Ivy scoffed and hooked her lips. ¡°Because if I be angry, I can easily make you more popr


    than I am right now.¡±


    Who would go viral if Duke¡¯s nude photos were uploaded online?


    Ivy averted her sight and exited the clubhouse after finishing that phrase. She didn¡¯t even look at


    Wyatt Reed, who stood next to Duke.


    Duke¡¯s cheeks went bright crimson as he gnashed his teeth. ¡°This woman,¡± he paused and gritted


    his teeth, ¡°does she intend to threaten me for the rest of my life?¡±


    Wyatt averted his sight from Ivy and cast a nce at Duke. ¡°You deserved it.¡±


    SIMON HAD driven his car to the clubhouse, but he insisted on Ivy driving him home.


    Ivy agreed, but unwillingly. A towering person obstructed the front hood when they were about to


    drive away after getting into the car.


    Simon pressed his lips together and arched his brows slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Wyatt Reed¡¯s


    clinginess?¡±


    Wyatt Reed strolled directly in front of them, calmly, with no intention of yielding. He clearly had


    something to say.


    Ivy was growing irritated. Wyatt approached her car and knocked on her window. She closed her


    eyelids, hooked the corners of her mouth delicately, and slowly lowered the car window.


    ¡°Is there a problem, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s ck eyes dropped as he stared at her intently. ¡°Ivy, about the condition you mentioned¡ª¡±


    Ivy giggled and cut him off. ¡°Does it appear like you¡¯ve made a decision? Which one do you prefer?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The emerald pipe or Alice Perez?


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze dipped slightly. ¡°Modify it. Alice is untouchable.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s smile hardened for a second when she heard this. She was relieved that they were in a dark


    atmosphere where no one could see the sadness on her face.


    Is Alice Perez untouchable? How valuable is she to him? Is Alice such a wonderful being in his


    heart? Ivy wondered.


    Ivy thought she was over Wyatt Reed and didn¡¯t care about such things anymore. However, she


    could still feel hurt by his casual remark. That dull, crushing agony was all too familiar. She¡¯d


    endured this agony with her teeth mped many times before.


    The only person Wyatt Reed has ever willingly wounded has been me, she thought.


    Ivy was startled to feel a warm, mighty hand clutching her right hand tightly. For a brief minute, she


    was surprised and returned her gaze to Simon.


    Simon raised his brows, a gleam in his gaze. ¡°Mr. Reed, Alice Perez appears to be very special to


    you. I¡¯m concerned about your female preferences. If I were you, I¡¯d sooner be blind than look at


    her.¡±


    Ivy calmed down after hearing Simon¡¯sments. She paused for a bit to gather her thoughts. Her


    eyes were filled with coldness when she raised them again.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, Mr. Reed? I¡¯m the one who makes the decisions. I offered you a choice.


    Therefore, you can only select one of them and have no right to modify your mind.¡± Ivy hissed and


    hooked her lips. She cautiously raised the car window, averted her sight, stepped on the elerator


    pedal, and drove away into the darkness.


    She didn¡¯t even look at the man who had been left behind.


    ¡°Ivy, take a look at yourself! Were you not so confident of yourself when you were inside? How did


    you turn be such a coward aftering out?¡±


    Simon and Ivy grew up together and knew each other well enough that he could tell what she was


    thinking with a single nce. He ripped off her mask but didn¡¯t let go of her hand. His lips were still


    curved up at the corners.


    Ivy withdrew her hand and chuckled at herself. ¡°I know I¡¯m a moron.¡±


    Simon took a breather before reaching out to rub her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You still have me, all


    right?¡± he added gently.


    Ivy smiled, retracted her thoughts, and remarked indifferently, ¡°How can I be afraid of losing what I


    never had? So¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    She was not going to give Wyatt Reed another chance to damage her.


    So, he went with Alice Perez, huh? I suppose his family heirloom will be lost for all time.


    Within the parking lot, Duke panted as he dashed over to Wyatt, the tall and well-built man who was


    just standing there. He gave the man an odd look.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to test-drive my new car? I¡¯m going to die of cold! What are you doing


    standing there?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were chilly and sad. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Duke let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he noticed a dent in the door of the car next to him. He then


    squatted down and massaged it, feeling anxious, furious, and devastated. He just wanted to leap up


    and curse the culprit. ¡°Oh, my dear car! I just had it for about three days. Whose son of a bitch did


    this?! I¡¯m going to kill them!¡±


    Wyatt Reed stared coldly at Duke, who was suffering from a stifling and unpleasant difort in his


    chest. Wyatt was irritated for some reason when he noticed Ivy did not object to Simon holding her


    hand earlier.


    Duke continued to mutter on the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see who did it?! Who would cause harm to my


    prized auto? I got it from Europe, and it arrived after drifting at sea for more than a month in special


    shipping! That son of a bitch!¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Morgan Corporation.


    Anna Gomez was fired from the corporation a few dayster and used of disclosing trade


    secrets. Thepany¡¯s management board investigated Jess Croft¡¯s ounts. They discovered


    that Jess Croft had sold off three percent of his shares at a premium price a long time ago and that


    he was really a nominal shareholder who had duped everyone.


    Ivy was sipping her coffee and just squinted her brows as Greg informed her of the situation. Greg


    was unable toprehend Ivy¡¯s ideas. Is she not worried about such arge event? He thought.


    ¡°Miss Ivy, should I look into whom he sold his shares to?¡±


    Jess Crofts¡¯s shares would be in jeopardy if he sold them to apetitor.


    Ivy let out a shortugh before picking up a document from the side and tossing it on the desk. ¡°My


    brother has been preparing for this for a long time. How could he have allowed hispany¡¯s stock


    to fall into the hands of others? ¡°


    Greg was intrigued and looked about. Ivy was the one who was assigned to it!


    What a brilliant covert maneuver!


    ¡°Did Jess Croft sell his shares inadvertently to President Morgan¡¯s representative, who then sold


    them to you?¡± Greg inquired.


    Ivy smiled softly as she raised her brows. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Cooper Morgan has the most foresight of anyone. He started thinking about it a long time ago. Jess


    Croft¡¯s shares were merely a token of his appreciation for Ivy.


    Cooper¡¯s flight was scheduled to arriveter that day, so Ivy took Sebastian, who was napping at


    home, to the airport to pick him up.


    Ivy and Sebastian waited in the parking lot, each with a cup of coffee in hand, not wanting to cause


    another incident like thest airport pickup. It was calm because there were only a few people


    around.


    Cooper appeared in a low-key manner in a matter of minutes. Ivy immediately recognized his tall,


    erect stature and attractive brows.


    She jumped out of the car and ran up to greet him, arms wide open, then gripped his neck like a


    ko bear, not letting go. ¡°Wee back, Big Brother!¡± she eximed.


    Cooperughed helplessly. ¡°Howe you missed me so much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did miss you! What happened to my present?¡± she asked.


    Sebastian, like Ivy, jumped out of the car and opened his arms to hug him. ¡°Wee back, Big


    Brother!¡±


    Cooper pushed him away with one hand before he could touch his neck. ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Ivyughed as Cooper¡¯s assistant approached from behind, hauling seven or eight pieces of


    baggage. Ivy finally let go of Cooper and looked down at the baggage. She was taken aback by her


    brother¡¯srge number of bags.


    On the other hand, Sebastian grumbled harshly and spat out some nastyments. ¡°I¡¯m going to


    abandon you!¡±


    ¡°All okay, then, bye!¡± Cooper raised his brows and moved his hand to touch Ivy¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry


    about him. Let¡¯s head home. I brought you numerous boxes of gifts, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy. You


    can choose first and offer Sebastian one or two things you don¡¯t like.¡±


    Sebastian, who was walking in front, came to a halt. As he scowled at his siblings in the back, he


    appeared irritated and angry. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more subtle when you say things like that?¡± he clenched


    his teeth.


    I¡¯m the world¡¯s most unhappy and insignificant movie star! Sebastian pondered.


    When the car arrived at the Stanton mansion, the three siblings went inside. Mr. Santos was thrilled


    and quickly told the maids to start preparing dinner.


    Every corner of the vi was cleaned every day, even while Leo Morgan was not around. Mr. Santos


    had been a butler at the Morgan home for almost thirty years and had never made mistakes.


    Tomemorate their reunion, the three siblings drank some wine. Sebastian stumbled around like


    a lunatic, dancing to the music. He didn¡¯t appear to be the superstar he was. If his fans saw him


    right now, they would most likely turn their backs on him.


    Ivyid out all of Cooper¡¯s items back for her on the floor and sat down to choose her favorites.


    These precious treasures from private enthusiasts around the world were more valuable than luxury


    brands.


    When her phone rang, she was a little tipsy. Ivy dly answered the phone when it was a call from


    Agatha Hart. The butler caught Ivy¡¯s meaning immediately with a simple hand gesture and went up


    to ce these gifts in her room while she was on the phone.


    ¡°Agatha, have you returned?¡±


    Agatha answered and was straightforward with Ivy. ¡°Make sure you have a clear schedule for


    tomorrow night. I won¡¯t be able to open my big show without you. Could you pleasee over with


    Windy?¡±


    Ivy waspletely supportive of her best friend¡¯s career. Furthermore, Agatha¡¯s fashion shows


    were usually entertaining. ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I will be there!¡±


    Agatha stopped for a bit before asking, ¡°Can you bring your third brother along as well?¡±


    Ivy was taken aback. She was unsure how to invite Agatha and Sebastian to the concert because


    they had never chatted much.


    Agatha coughed slightly and continued, ¡°He¡¯s a big movie star, so his appearance will boost the


    coverage and grandeur of my presentation. What would others think of me if I can¡¯t even ask an A-


    lister to my show?¡±


    Ivy giggled and entered her room. ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. Everyone is vying for your tickets because


    they are so rare. Who isn¡¯t aware of how popr EMBRACE is right now? But, since you asked, I¡¯ll


    bring Sebastian. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Initially, multinational brands set the tone for domestic fashion trends. Agatha Hart won an


    international fashion designpetition two years ago andunched her secretive private fashion


    presentations, in which she would gradually reveal her designs. Her runway disys wowed the


    fashion industry and earned international acim.


    This year¡¯s private show took ce in Albany. Agatha would individually send out these invitations


    after great thought and selection because it was a private show with limited seats.


    The mysterious elite circle was the only group that could gain an invitation to her fashion


    presentation.


    Everyone was looking forward to seeing the iconic Embrace fashion show.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± Agatha let out a relieved sigh and hung up the phone.


    Ivy then texted Sebastian to confirm his attendance for tomorrow night¡¯s show. Afterward, she shut


    off her phone and went to bed without waiting for his response.


    Windy contacted Ivy the following day to go shopping for new clothing for Agatha¡¯s show. Ivy took


    advantage of Cooper¡¯s return by taking a break from work and enthusiastically consented to a


    spending spree.


    Before going, the two booked an appointment with the store. When the store manager saw Ivy and


    Windy, her eyes brightened up, and she greeted them enthusiastically at the door.


    ¡°Good day, Ms. Morgan and Ms. Adams. We have cleared the store just for you today, and


    everyone here ismitted to meeting your needs.¡± The store manager spoke cheerfully.


    ¡°We want to stay under the radar, so there¡¯s no need to be too difficult,¡± Ivy chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll merely


    have a look upstairs and won¡¯t interfere with your work.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Do exactly what she says. Let¡¯s not waste time,¡± Windy insisted.


    ¡°As you please,¡± The store manager nodded and fulfilled the guests¡¯ request.


    The second floor was beautifully illuminated, and the table was piled high with excellent little


    desserts from Michelin-starred restaurants. In the store, there was also a pleasant smell.


    ¡°Would you like a drink? We¡¯ve prepared a special collection of great European wine just for our


    VVIPs. Because of the low alcohol content, it is ideal for casual drinking. Would you like to give it a


    shot?¡±


    Ivy and Windy exchanged nces before responding, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll have a ss then,¡± Ivy said.


    The wine has a strong aroma. Ivy could see right away that this type of wine, without abel, was


    not for sale to the general public and was only essible for private collection. It was, as the store


    manager indicated, highly exclusive.


    Ivy and Windy sat on the couch as the store manager handed them an iPad containing a catalog of


    their brand¡¯s limited-edition collection.


    The store manager changed the lighting on the second floor. With a light p, a stream of models


    with identical physiques as Ivy and Windy emerged from the back, dressed in sample outfits. As a


    result, they didn¡¯t have to try things on and could simply nod when they saw an item they liked.


    They didn¡¯t even have to raise their feet.


    Windy and Ivy waited with bated breath when they heard a disturbance downstairs. ¡°Where has


    everyone gone? Do you serve your customers in this manner?¡±


    Ivy turned to look in the direction of the voice and noticed Alice Perez and Piper Reed standing at


    the door, which made her grin.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Alice Perez looked up and was taken aback to see Ivy upstairs, softly twirling a ss of wine in her


    palm, and seemed highly rxed. On the other hand, Ivy ignored them and continued to stare at the


    models in front of her.


    The workers in the store stopped Piper and Alice from going up the stairs.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, but the second floor is not open to the public.¡±


    Piper was enraged. ¡°What exactly did you say? What gives you the right to stop us? Why can¡¯t I


    walk upstairs as your VIP guest? Your customer service attitude is appalling! Just wait till I file a


    comint against you and force you to resign!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we have important visitors upstairs who cannot be disturbed,¡± the staff said gently.


    ¡°The first floor is still avable for business. Please return tomorrow if you want to go to the second


    floor.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to attend an important event in the evening; therefore, it needs to be today!¡± Piper


    asserted.


    Piper was a brat and arrogant. She¡¯s a Reed. Who dares to ignore her?


    The staff member had a troubled expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Reed, but it¡¯s just not


    doable.¡±


    Alice yanked Piper¡¯s arm away from her. ¡°Forget it... maybe they have some important folks


    upstairs. Let¡¯s simply stay on the ground floor.¡±


    For an elitist like Piper, this was a p in the face. Who in the city dares to upset her?


    Piper scowled. She pushed the staff aside and made her way upstairs. ¡°I have to get to the second


    floor! If your guest does not want to share a space, kick them out!¡±


    The staff couldn¡¯t stop her, so she had no choice but to follow in a panic. ¡°Please, no, Miss Reed.


    Alice¡¯s face lit up with a delighted grin.


    Ivy observed the uproar downstairs and eximed inside her head, ¡®These idiots!¡¯


    The store manager overheard themotion and cast an apologetic nce toward Ivy. She walked


    over to stop Piper, but it was toote. Piper had already climbed to the top of the stairs.


    Piper¡¯s face tensed as she spotted Ivy. She had no idea that Ivy was going to be such an important


    guest.


    Windy gave a cold snort. ¡°I was just wondering who that barbaric person could be. It turns out it was


    Miss Reed. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in the city who¡¯s as rude as she is.¡±


    Piper was mocked and clenched her teeth in rage. ¡°Hmph! So, it¡¯s you. Did you take over the


    second floor? Why aren¡¯t more peopleing up?¡±


    ¡°Because we enjoy it. What does it matter?¡± Windy responded, raising her eyebrows.


    Ivy casually shook her wine ss. It was a shame that such excellent wine and such a wonderful


    environment had been so savagely trashed.


    Alice stepped forward and smiled at Ivy. ¡°Ivy, we haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Stop that act. Who is interested in seeing you?¡± Windy had an unfavorable opinion of Alice Perez.


    Alice was a scheming two-faced bitch who pretended to bepletely innocent to earn everyone¡¯s


    sympathy. She was the evilest person Windy had ever met.


    Ivy was looking down and not paying attention to Alice. For a while, the atmosphere was uneasy.


    When the store manager noticed this, he realized that thesedies knew each other but did not get


    along.


    ¡°Please ept my apologies; they came upstairs first. Could you just wait downstairs for a minute?¡±


    the manager said to Alice and Piper.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of waiting?¡± Piper was disappointed and needed to unload her frustration on


    someone.


    It¡¯s all Ivy¡¯s fault that Grandpa is upset with me since I didn¡¯t return his emerald pipe! Because of


    her, my brother also refused to help me! Piper thought.


    ¡°Yeah, we all know each other. Why don¡¯t we share the sessions now that the models are already


    showing off their clothes? This service isn¡¯t generally provided to guests, so it¡¯s a good thing we can


    all enjoy it. Ivy, you wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡± Alice''s voice sounded soft as she spoke.


    Ivy¡¯s gentleughing paused the store manager, who was just thinking of a method to kick them out.


    Does Alice think I¡¯ll be polite in front of everyone, that I¡¯ll put up with her like I used to? In her


    dreams! Ivy pondered.


    Ivy raised her head carelessly to cast a cold stare at Alice. ¡°I do mind,¡± she smirked, ¡°because yourC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    breathing upsets me.¡±


    Ivy formed a nasty smile on her lips and watched as Alice¡¯s phony smile stiffened and cracked.


    She was delighted.


    ¡°Did you hear that? What keeps you here? How thick-skinned are you to take advantage of our


    treatment? Please, Ms. Perez, be more self-conscious,¡± Windy scowled.


    The store manager, seeing this, felt Ivy would be unhappy and instantly stated her position. ¡°Ladies,


    please head downstairs,¡± she said to Piper and Alice, ¡°our staff will get back to you as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression was solemn. Piper was enraged even more because this was a p on her.


    If word got out, Piper¡¯s image among high-societydies would suffer!


    ¡°No! I¡¯m curious to see what Ivy has her sights set on. I¡¯ve got plenty of cash, so I¡¯ll buy whatever


    she wants!¡± Piper wanted to show off her wealth to regain her prestige, especially in front of Ivy.


    Ivy was taken aback and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you going to buy it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll buy everything!¡± Piper scowled, then proudly looked at the store manager. ¡°Get them out of


    here right now!¡±


    The store manager couldn¡¯t keep a smile on her face and appeared torn. Miss Reed¡¯s princess


    personality is adamant about dealing with it.


    Ivy grinned as she turned to face the store manager. ¡°Since Miss Reed desires it, just wrap it up and


    give it to her.¡±


    The store manager froze, shocked that Ivy did not appear to be upset. She then nodded and did


    what was instructed.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The store manager then instructed the employees to bring out all of the outfits Ivy had chosen


    earlier. Ivy turned to face Piper in the rear and remarked casually, ¡°Miss Reed, you wouldn¡¯t think


    they¡¯re too pricey and return themter, would you?¡±


    The store manager was taken aback. The store would suffer significant losses if Miss Reed returned


    all of these!


    When Piper heard this, she assumed Ivy was only testing her temper.


    ¡°Should they be returned? I¡¯d sooner throw it away than return the items I buy!¡±


    Piper lifted her head smugly, thinking, Ivy is just a sugar baby who relies on her man, yet she acts


    as if shees from a wealthy family.


    Ivy took out her phone and yed the recording of their earlier talk.


    ¡°Miss Reed, you wouldn¡¯t think they¡¯re too pricey and then return themter, would you?¡±


    ¡°Should they be returned? I¡¯d sooner throw it away than return the items I buy!¡±


    Piper came to a halt, her expression changing slightly. ¡°What are you attempting to aplish?¡±


    Ivy smiled as she looked at the store manager. ¡°This demonstrates what Miss Reed stated.


    Suppose Miss Reed returns these items. You can use this as evidence of how generous Miss Reed


    is!¡±


    Piper¡¯s face grew bright crimson from rage. ¡°I¡¯m a Reed, so why can¡¯t I acquire a few pieces of


    clothing?¡± she scoffed, ¡°do you think everyone is as broke as you?¡± she added.


    I¡¯ll buy everything! Piper pondered.


    Ivyughed and forwarded the clip to the store manager, who smiled gratefully and appeared


    relieved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ivy said, turning back to Windy. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get anything today owing


    to Miss Reed¡¯s generosity.¡±


    Windy raised her brows and rose. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to concede defeat.¡±


    The two of them then took their time walking downstairs.


    ¡°Miss Reed, the total sum is $6.49 million,¡± the store manager stated, handing over the list of


    products Ivy had just picked, ¡°please have a look.¡±


    Piper¡¯s head felt like it was about to explode. Her brow furrowed. Her face flushed hot, and her


    smile faded. She appeared absolutely stunned. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡±


    Piper had only expected it to cost a few hundred thousand dors. Even if it were only one or two


    million dors, she would ept it.


    However, as a penalty for losing the emerald pipe, Don Reed decreased Piper¡¯s allowance, and the


    little money she had was insufficient for her survival.


    ¡°The clothes Miss Ivy chose are the season¡¯stest haute couture dresses, which are not yet


    avable in Albany. Therefore, there is no price reduction.¡±


    The store manager replied imprecisely as she gazed sympathetically at Piper. Miss Reed was so


    daring earlier. Is she starting to back down now?


    Piper nibbled the inside of her lower lip. Her face flushed as she reflected. It¡¯s no surprise that Ivy


    filmed it to ensure I don¡¯t return these. Is Ivy looking down on her because she thinks she can¡¯t


    afford it?


    Alice Perez grimaced as she delicately proposed to Piper. ¡°How about this,¡± she scratched her


    temple, ¡°can we contact your brother? I may contact him on your behalf.¡±


    Alice¡¯s proposition was heard by Windy and Ivy, who had arrived at the store¡¯s entrance. Ivy¡¯s face


    was expressionless, but Windy sneered and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even spend this much money, and you


    want to unt in front of us?¡±


    ¡°Just leave her alone,¡± Ivy smirked. She didn¡¯t need to be anxious about it.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    The Business Convention Center.


    Wyatt Reed stepped out of the conference room, hung up the phone, and looked cold and distant.


    His custom-made suit enhanced his spartan aristocratic persona. Ken, his assistant, was waiting on


    the side and stepped up to wee him. "President."


    "Go to Piper and pay the bill, then hand over the items to Ivy."


    Although Alice stated that Ivy willingly gave this clothing to Piper and did not exin what


    transpired, Wyatt remained skeptical that Piper did not do anything to Ivy.


    Ken was taken aback. "Send it to Miss Ivy?" He needed to confirm once more.


    "Yes," Wyatt uttered simply.


    "Noted, Sir," Ken nodded and walked away.


    Piper had enough of the staff''s wandering stare by the time Ken arrived at the store. Despite their


    polite persona, it appeared as if they were allughing at her while she wasn''t looking.


    Piper would have left the store without hesitation if it hadn''t been for the tape in the hands of the


    store manager, but she couldn''t now.


    "Miss Reed, Miss Perez..." Ken nodded to thedies and proceeded to pay the bill.


    Piper stepped over and red arrogantly at the personnel. "I''m a Reed, so of course, I can afford


    this stuff. Despite the fact that I had just left my money at home, my brother instantly sent


    someone."


    "Miss Reed, the products have been wrapped up for you. Should we transport them to your car?"


    The store manager gently inquired.


    Piper motioned with her hand. "Of course¡ª"


    "Wait." Ken extended his hand. "Please send the items to Miss Ivy''s address. Send it to Morgan


    Corporation if you don''t have her address."


    "What exactly do you mean?" Piper was taken aback and looked at him. "Howe you''re sending


    it to Ivy? This is my stuff!"


    Alice, who was standing nearby, was also taken aback. "This is Piper''s stuff," she replied, her smile


    stiffening. "Ivy has already handed it over to Piper and has left." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ken smiled politely and detachedly. "This is the President''s directive. I''m just doing what he says."


    He nodded as he looked at the store manager. The store manager took immediate action.


    The person who paid for the products got thest say. Alice''s face darkened as she clenched her


    hands.


    Piper yelled and stamped her feet in rage. "How could she do that?! Ivy set me! Even my brother is


    refusing to help me."


    She wanted to phone Wyatt for confirmation, but he didn''t answer.


    On the other hand, Windy and Ivy carried an ice cream cone and returned to Ivy''s office. Windy


    even called Agatha on the way to inform her of what had just urred.


    "I''ve already arranged your clothing for tonight," Agatha hissed, "All you have to do is show up.


    Also, what are you two thinking about going to my house dressed in the clothes of another


    designer? Isn''t that a p in the face?" she added.


    Ivy and Windy remained silent.


    Agatha Hart was one of the few who started a business initially. She came from a wealthy family, yet


    she did not rely on her family''s wealth to reach her current sess.


    Agatha used to always point out fashion faux pas on the street. She then traveled to Europe to train.


    Sheter returned to Albany tounch her own business, Embrace. Agatha''s adventures were


    legendary!


    Agatha was a strong independentdy who was verypetent and determined, which many


    others found terrifying.


    On the other hand, Agatha was Ivy and Windy''s bestie and the same little child they knew back


    then.


    Ivy coughed slightly and attempted to reason her way out of this scenario. "Uhm¡­ We were only


    trying to make you shine a little brighter!"


    "Keep it. Tonight, you two had better be on time! Or else¡­ you''ll face my wrath," Agatha threatened.


    Ivy and Windy exchanged nces. The receptionist called out to Ivy as they approached the lobby


    of Morgan Corporation.


    "Miss Ivy, someone sent something."


    Ivy approached, puzzled, and noticed the simple yet beautiful box bearing the recognized brand


    insignia. Windy lowered her gaze and took one of the bags. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t these the products you


    just bought at the store?¡±


    It is.


    These garments appeared to be very familiar. Ivy puzzledly frowned. Didn¡¯t Pipere in and buy


    them? How did these end up here?


    ¡°The store manager personally sent them over indicating that Mr. Reed already pays for these,¡± the


    receptionist stated.


    Wyatt?


    Ivy¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. He must have done it for the emerald pipe, I think, but I don¡¯t appreciate


    it, she pondered.


    Windy gave a frigidugh. ¡°Wyatt Reed? What exactly does he intend by this?¡±


    Ivy raised her head nonchntly. ¡°Please get these and send them to Reed Corporation.¡±


    The receptionist was taken aback because she had assumed Ivy was reuniting with Wyatt Reed. It


    looked like that didn¡¯t appear to be happening anytime soon.


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± The receptionist lowered her gaze and summoned the courier.


    ¡°Just keep it if he¡¯s willing to be an idiot. It¡¯ll irritate Piper Reed and Alice Perez!¡± Windy proposed.


    Ivy smiled as she gazed at her. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to wear what he offers me, and I don¡¯t want to owe


    him money!¡±


    Wyatt hasn¡¯t taken the initiative to give her any gifts during their three years of marriage. Now he¡¯s


    attempting to be acerbic following our divorce? Isn¡¯t he absurd?


    Windy cocked his brow. ¡°Well,¡± she shrugs, ¡°you¡¯re correct.¡±


    Ken sighed as the things were returned to Wyatt, then grudgingly proceeded to the President¡¯s


    office.


    Ken came to the door and knocked. ¡°President¡­¡±


    Wyatt jerked his head up. His eyes were icy. ¡°What exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°The products sent to Morgan Corporation were returned to us,¡± Ken looked at Wyatt, who grimaced


    glumly, and said, ¡°I fear Miss Ivy might not like these. Why would Miss Ivy give it up to Miss Reed if


    she didn¡¯t have to?¡±


    Ken didn¡¯t want to deliver the gifts to Ivy again, knowing full well that she didn¡¯t want anything from


    Wyatt. It would be a waste of time.


    Wyatt paused briefly and averted his sight. ¡°Then forget about it.¡±


    Ivy, after all, did not put up with anyone following her divorce.


    Ken sighed and exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°Then the clothes?¡±


    Wyatt says, ¡°just send them to Piper.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Ken replied.


    When the clothing was delivered to the Reed Mansion, Piper¡¯s mood, which had recently improved,


    suddenly deteriorated. She became irritated, jolted up, and raised her voice. ¡°What exactly is this?!


    Why am I receiving what Ivy doesn¡¯t want? Am I a garbage can?¡±


    Alice¡¯s face tensed as she observed. She clenched her teeth as she nced at the expensive


    clothes, suppressing the waves of wrath that surged from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she gently reassured Piper, ¡°Ivy was undoubtedly aware that she had not paid for goods


    and was too embarrassed to ept it. It required a lot of effort on my part to entrust someone with


    getting the tickets to tonight¡¯s show. Let¡¯s just wear these because they¡¯re appropriate for our


    identity.¡±


    Piper could only put up with it because the tickets were so scarce. Despite numerous attempts


    through various avenues, none of the high-societydies in their circle received an invitation to this


    fashion show. On the other hand, Hart, the mysterious designer, only did things to her taste.


    The ability to obtain invitations to this concert became a status symbol among the elite circle. As a


    result, Piper was thrilled when she found out Alice had gotten them tickets.


    Piper nned to share a picture on social media once they got into the fashion show so that others


    would envy her.


    I must be the most beautiful person there! Piper pondered.


    Alice understood that going to this event was Piper¡¯s goal, so she sought out her uncle. Thetter


    contacted Duke Elrod and sought out Lawrence Albert¡¯s former colleagues to obtain these tickets.


    Alice exploited all of her contacts and put in a lot of work to impress Piper Reed as a stepping stone


    into the Reed family.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    This unique private fashion event was hosted in a magnificent manor with stunning andvish


    decor.


    The guests could see the Milky Way and the bright sky above them as they entered the site. It was


    awe-inspiring because they felt as though they were in an enormous universe.


    Sebastian trailed Ivy and Windy, then nced about in awe. ¡°Hmm... Not bad!¡±


    Ivy rolled her eyes at him and raised her chin in respect. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it! Only three


    people from the entertainment industry were invited, and you are one of them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very honored,¡± Sebastian remarked, smiling. His looks were even more endearing and deep.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Agatha approached. When she noticed Sebastian in the rear, she paused for a bit before


    greeting him with a smile. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Celebrity.¡±


    Sebastian clenched his teeth. ¡°Agatha, do you intend to rule the fashion world?¡±


    Agatha flushed slightly and giggled while bowing her head. She then raised her head to face him.


    ¡°Mr. Celebrity, you¡¯re a talker.¡±


    Sebastianughed. ¡°You don¡¯t remember my name anymore?¡± he tormented her by putting his


    hands in his pockets in a leisurely manner.


    Agatha¡¯s grin widened. When she stared at him, her eyes were glistening. ¡°Are you pulling my leg,


    Sebastian?¡±


    Sebastianughed contentedly. ¡°I¡¯m just having a good time. Come on, Windy, let¡¯s sit¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go with Ivy,¡± Windy interrupted, making Sebastian grin.


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll just sit anywhere,¡± Sebastian said.


    Agatha nodded and returned her focus to her friends. ¡°Let¡¯s go get ready,¡± she remarked, holding


    Ivy¡¯s hand, and Windy followed.


    Ivy and Windy were blinded by the beauty of their surroundings and failed to notice Agatha¡¯s


    anomalies.


    ¡°This is breathtaking! Your work hasn¡¯t even been out yet, and it¡¯s already a sess!¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t


    help butpliment her.


    Agatha arched her brows and stared nkly at them. ¡°Speaking of which, you two are my partners,Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    but you¡¯re not doing anything to help, huh?¡±


    Ivy would have forgotten she was a partner if Agatha hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Agatha needed money


    when she first started Embrace, so Ivy and Windy contributed and didn¡¯t want it back. As a result,


    Agatha made them both stockholders. Even though they didn¡¯t have many shares, they were still


    Agatha¡¯s partners by name.


    Agatha pped her hands in delight after having the three custom-made gowns rolled out on a rack


    draped in a covering of white tulle. ¡°Put it on.¡±


    Ivy rushed to open it. Their eyes were filled with awe when they saw the outfits, and they audibly


    gasped.


    ¡°The show¡¯s theme is Celestial. Even though it is gorgeous, the ssic gxy design has be a


    clich¨¦. Celestial, my concept, strives to demonstrate the vast possibilities for women. We can dress


    up as princesses, queens, knights, or whatever we like. Each outfit has a distinct constetion. As


    long as women exist, we will shine brightly like the millions of stars in the gxy.¡±


    Agatha smiled contentedly as she picked up the lovely white satin gown in the center. The off-the-


    shoulder style was covered in randomly spotted blue and purple Baby¡¯s-breath flowers. The fishtail


    hem was adorned with dazzling dark purple pearls that shone in the light with a strange aristocratic


    aura.


    ¡°This is specifically for you, Ivy. Please put it on. It¡¯s the centerpiece of the Cassiopeia Collection.¡±


    Ivy eagerly epted it. This gown was even more lovely than the one she had seen earlier today


    when shopping in a luxury brand store.


    ¡°This is from the Gemini Collection, and I¡¯m gonna wear it,¡± Agatha said.


    Agatha took her gown, and they proceeded into their dressing rooms to change, leaving Windy on


    the outside, waiting for them.


    When they first appeared, everyone couldn¡¯t stop admiring Ivy¡¯s gown. She was gorgeous. The


    garment had a plunging neckline in the front, but Baby¡¯s Breath flowers covered the crucial areas,


    adding to its divinity.


    The fitted-waist style emphasized Ivy¡¯s slim shape. The floor was touched by the long skirt


    decorated with dazzling purple pearls. The entire constetion appeared to be wrapped across her


    torso.


    ¡°It¡¯s really stunning!¡± The employees on the side couldn¡¯t help but notice Ivy¡¯s clothing.


    Windy, too, was taken aback by Ivy¡¯s reaction. Ivy¡¯s outfit exuded grandeur and grace, especially


    when she smiled.


    Agatha¡¯s eyes widened, and she instantly directed the makeup artist to finish Ivy¡¯s look. ¡°You need


    to be the finale,¡± she added as she patted Ivy on the shoulder.


    She didn¡¯t even give Ivy a chance to respond before turning to the crew and instructing them to


    rearrange the sequence.


    Ivy was taken aback. Windyughed and approached her. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fantastic! Our princess Ivy


    deserves to be in the spotlight!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll glide for the start of the show,¡± Agatha uttered.


    Agatha then left the organizer in charge backstage and walked to the front to check how her show


    was received.


    All of the visitors had arrived. After exchanging greetings, they sat calmly in their seats, waiting for


    the opening walk.


    Aside from the illumination on the runway, the surrounding area was pitch ck, making it difficult to


    recognize people¡¯s faces. It was created in this manner to offer the best possible experience for the


    attendees by discouraging them from conversing with one another throughout the show.


    The music had already started, and everything was going smoothly.


    Even though Agatha was given little notice to do the opening walk, she was not nervous or


    concerned about failing to owe to her natural confidence.


    She was stunning, so the instant she went out onto the runway, she drew everyone¡¯s attention and


    created quite a stir in the audience below.


    The crowd¡¯s awe at her appearance and evaluation of her made Agatha very happy. She then went


    calmly off the stage.


    Agatha cast a gentle nce over her shoulder and noticed the two women seated in the second


    row. Before she disappeared backstage, the corners of her mouth hooked up seductively.


    The audience was uneasy, anticipatory, and afterward enthralled by the fantastic subject, which was


    absolutely phenomenal.


    Everyone held their breath as they watched the performance, determined not to miss any of the


    designs.


    Agatha skipped up to the second level in search of Ivy, whose long hair had been pushed back to


    reveal her long and slender neck. She looked stunning. Ivy was in no hurry because it was still too


    early for her to go onstage.


    ¡°Can you guess whom I saw?¡±


    Ivy raised her chin with a stern re. She had long been aware of Piper Reed and Alice Perez.


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Windy nced at them with contempt. ¡°Whatever. We¡¯ll talk about it


    after the show is over,¡± he said.


    Of course, the show was the most important thing.


    After a while, the staff approached her to remind her. ¡°It¡¯s almost your turn, Miss Ivy.¡± Please


    prepare.¡±


    Duke Elrod approached Wyatt Reed in a dim part of the venue and whispered, ¡°You should look up.


    This event truly lives up to its reputation as the most up-to-date fashion disy. It¡¯s far more


    intriguing than those international fashion shows that masquerade as high fashion. The models here


    are far more attractive than your ex-wife. If you want one, just speak the word¡ªWTF!¡±


    When Duke spotted the woman who had just stepped onto the runway, he appeared as if he had


    seen a ghost before he could finish his remark. In disbelief, he rubbed his eyes and froze. ¡°Who is


    that woman¡ªIvy!¡±


    Wyatt looked up unconsciously. He was startled for a second before his eyes were drawn to the


    figure.


    Ivy¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. Her eyes were calm and refined.


    Baby¡¯s breath flowers in blue and purple covered the areas of her body that ruptured in the correct


    locations. Her delicate physique and small waist striding down the runway oozed grace and


    grandeur.


    She drew a lot of attention with her exceptional beauty and perfectly embodied the splendor of the


    gxy.


    She drew everyone¡¯s attention the instant she stepped onto the stage. The audience was so taken


    aback that some even took deep breaths.


    On the other hand, Ivy wasposed as she strolled down the runway, paused for a while,


    performed a stunning turn, and progressed in style.


    Agatha noticed the audience¡¯s reaction and knew she¡¯d made the right decision in selecting Ivy for


    the final walk.


    Only Ivy could show off the full potential of this gown.


    Piper and Alice could only see the basic shape of the model¡¯s features from where they were sitting


    and did not pay great attention to what this woman actually looked like.


    Piper joyfully yanked Alice¡¯s arm. ¡°Alice, this gown is stunning, lovely, and sumptuous! I want to take


    a photo of that modelter. Her physique is incredible. Is she a well-known international model? I


    need to share this on social media!¡±


    That way, the high-societydies would think she¡¯d gone to the Embrace fashion show!


    Alice frowned and looked at me with a puzzled expression. Did she make a mistake? How could Ivy


    attend such a high-end private event? How could she be the finale¡¯s model? Yes, she must have


    mistaken it.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    When the show ended, the audience erupted in resounding apuse. Agatha Hart walked onto the


    tform, calm and rxed, to speak a few words. Everyone was looking forward to the after-party.


    Many media members approached Agatha and inquired as to who the model for the finale was and


    whether she had paid a hefty price to rent a supermodel from abroad.


    Agathaughed and merely requested that Ivy be summoned. ¡°This model isn¡¯t an international


    supermodel; Ivy is my friend.¡±


    Ivy nodded gently and smiled. She was still dressed in that gown. Everyone was anxious to


    photograph her. Cameras shed constantly, but Ivy was quite cooperative and simply remained


    there, allowing everyone to photograph her.


    Ivy, after all, wanted to help Agatha and promote her brand.


    The invited media were well-known in the country and outside in the fashion sector. ¡°The design of


    this garment appears like a bridal gown,¡± a foreign reporter inquired, ¡°Miss Ivy, you walked so


    gracefully in this gown. Have you ever worn a wedding gown before?¡±


    Agatha froze for a second, wanting to stop them from asking questions, but Ivy simply smiled and


    answered, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never worn a bridal gown.¡±


    Wyatt Reed, who was approaching them, felt his body tense slightly as he heard thesements.


    His expression quickly shifted from simple to baffled.


    Indeed, Ivy never wore a bridal gown. They didn¡¯t even have a wedding. Therefore, there were no


    wedding photos. How could she possibly have asions to wear a wedding gown?


    The only thing they had inmon was a marriage license that had changed into a divorce


    document.


    They were just legally married and had no other children.


    Wyatt was modest with Ivy in all areas except money.


    Wyatt¡¯s chest felt as if Ivy had pped it for a brief period.


    Duke came to a halt on the side of the road. ¡°It is truly her.¡±


    Ivy averted her sight when she noticed Wyatt standing nearby. She answered a few more questions


    before departing with Agatha.


    Naturally, Agatha noticed Wyatt and eximed angrily, ¡°I certainly didn¡¯t give them tickets. How


    could theye uninvited?¡±


    Ivy burst outughing. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for them to get a few tickets with their status and ability?¡±


    Furthermore, this was Wyatt¡¯s territory.


    Agatha sighed in frustration. When someone approached her to offer pleasantries, she immediately


    smiled. Ivy then walked upstairs in search of Windy.


    Ivy didn¡¯t want to see those vexing expressions.


    On the other hand, Piper pulled Alice over as if she was looking for someone. She would approach


    every member of staff she encountered and ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the model for the finale?¡±


    Someone eventually managed to give her directions. ¡°I just noticed she went upstairs...¡±


    Alice saw Wyatt and wanted to go to him, but she didn¡¯t want to abandon Piper. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just


    find the modelter?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just take a picture and then leave. It¡¯ll be over quickly. That model was stunning! What a


    wonderful thing it would be if this kind of woman married my brother.¡±


    Piper believed that only a respectable and graceful woman like her, capable of capturing the hearts


    of many, was worthy of her brother. Even if she is a model, she is already far superior to Ivy!


    Alice¡¯s face tensed as she heard this, and she swiftly said, ¡°How could your brother want a model?


    Models have a tumultuous private life and are essentially prostitutes who drink and sleep with


    whoever can pay them.¡±


    When the people upstairs heard this, they smiled at each other. Windy raised her voice and hissed.


    ¡°If you think you¡¯re better than Ivy, don¡¯te. In any case, who invited you?¡±


    Piper came to a halt, not expecting anyone to overhear their chat, and then shed a reproachful


    gaze at Alice.


    As soon as they stepped upstairs, they noticed Windy seated in front of the dressing table, mocking


    them.


    Alice and Piper were both taken aback. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ivy sat next to Windy on the chair, her back facing them. She sat with her head down, ying with


    her phone, and didn¡¯t even lift her head, oblivious to their presence. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Windy smirked, sizing them up, and chuckled. ¡°Howe can¡¯t I be here? Oh,¡± he pretended to be


    surprised, ¡°my goodness, you¡¯re both wearing stuff Ivy didn¡¯t want?¡±


    Piper¡¯s face turned red with rage, and she wanted to give her a lesson, but she didn¡¯t lose sight of


    the reason she came here.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to annoy you. Hey, Miss finale, I¡¯d like to take a picture with you!¡±


    Alice Perez¡¯s mood transformed the instant she spotted Windy. If Windy coulde, does it


    mean Ivy was also here? Was I not mistaken?


    Alice tightened her hand and locked her gaze on the woman seated with her back to them in an


    instant.


    ¡°Do you have deafness? Come take selfies with me!¡± Piper was irritated when a model neglected


    her.


    Windyughed as if she was ready to watch Piper make a fool of herself. ¡°Who in the world are


    you? Why should anyone pay attention to you? ¡°


    Piper clenched her teeth. ¡°You have nothing to do with it! Mind your own business, bitch.¡± She


    returned her gaze to the model, who remained unaffected. ¡°Hello, you! I¡¯m a Reed. How much do


    you want to be willing to pay to pose for a photo with me?¡±


    What¡¯s the big deal? Piper pondered. She was merely looking to impress her colleagues.


    Otherwise, she would not have requested a photo. She was used to people crowding around her


    and begging for pictures.


    Ivy sighed and lifted her eyes in displeasure. Can¡¯t I just have a few moments of peace? she


    thought.


    ¡°Miss Piper Reed, huh? I don¡¯t recall seeing you on the guest list,¡± Ivy eventually spoke out and


    turned around, casting a chilly and pointed re at Piper and Alice.


    They should be grateful that she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with them. Do they dare to find fault with


    her? They really do want to die!


    Piper was taken aback and eximed, ¡°Y-You¡­ the model¡­ how?¡±


    Was Ivy that gorgeous model? She even did the final walk for this prestigious fashion show. How


    does she manage to be so serene and beautiful? Piper wondered.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± Is there an issue? ¡°Ivy gave her a nk stare.


    Piper¡¯s expression was solemn. Ivy had embarrassed her earlier in the day, and now she was


    standing here getting pissed off by Ivy again.


    ¡°Huh! Stop attempting to be elegant and fashionable. Even if you wear a lovely gown, you will never


    be able to get rid of the stench of poverty! I fear I¡¯m cursed to see you two everywhere I go!¡±


    Piper didn¡¯t want to take a picture with Ivy anymore since it would lower her status.


    Windyughed exasperatedly. ¡°You¡¯re implying we stink of poverty?¡±


    ¡°What? Am I mistaken? I didn¡¯t expect your sugar daddy to be so capable of getting you into this


    program, but it doesn¡¯t matter because once I reveal your name, you¡¯re out!¡± Pompously, Piper lifted


    her brows. She was confident that Ivy got in because of her backer.


    How could such a high-society asion put up with the presence of an unsightly mistress like Ivy?


    Ivy drew her lips together and gave out a scornful littleugh when she saw Agatha.


    Before Agatha could respond, she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s getting kicked out now?¡±


    Piper recognized Agatha as the founder of Share and stormed over to criticize Ivy.


    ¡°She¡¯s the woman that was evicted from our home by my brother, Wyatt Reed. She isn¡¯t from a


    wealthy family; therefore, she isn¡¯t deserve of being here!¡±


    Agatha¡¯s eyes were steely as she locked her gaze on Piper. ¡°You two are the ones that should get


    lost.¡±


    Agatha flicked a glimpse at Alice, then retracted her eyes with scorn, and Piper froze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall sending you an invite. I can have security kick you out if youe in uninvited!¡±


    Alice was taken aback and blurted out, ¡°She¡¯s a Reed. We obtained the tickets through a friend and


    did not enter illegally.¡±


    Agatha burst outughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t even provide a ticket to the President of the Reed Corporation


    nor has any Miss Reed.¡±


    Piper¡¯s face turned crimson and heated as though she had been pped. Her reputation was ruined


    in an instant.


    ¡°Can you also tell me whose friend got you the tickets? They¡¯ll be the first on our hit list.¡±


    Alice was visibly irritated by Agatha¡¯s attitude. Ivy caught her eye as she swept her look across the


    room. ¡°How about her? What does she have a right to be here?¡±


    Ivy cocked her brow.


    Agatha¡¯s lips were hooked. ¡°I presume you didn¡¯t hear my prior interview. Ivy is the creator and


    partner of Embrace, which means she is in charge of this show!¡±


    Alice and Piper froze for a split second. It was fun to watch their reactions shift.


    Ivy pursed her lips and asked coldly, ¡°So, can you get lost now? Nevertheless, if you prefer, we may


    have security kick you out.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Alice Perez grimaced slightly when she heard Ivy¡¯s statements. Piper Reed was also surprised that


    Ivy had such a close rtionship with Embrace.


    Wait, Ivy was the founder of my favorite brand, Embrace? Piper pondered.


    Piper didn¡¯t want to be ejected by security. If it happened, she¡¯d be the ss clown of the next day¡¯s


    headlines. She snorted coldly. ¡°Why are you so arrogant? I don¡¯t want to return to this filthy ce!¡±


    She clenched her teeth and dragged Alice away from her.


    Alice came to a halt when they approached the downstairs entrance. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Although Piper didn¡¯t want to leave empty-handed, Ivy threatened to have the security guards kick


    them out if she didn¡¯t leave on her own. That would be even more humiliating.


    ¡°I believe I saw your brother. Why don¡¯t we just sit here and wait for him?¡±


    Would Wyatt and Ivy meet and reignite old affections if Wyatt recognized Ivy? Alice pondered.


    Wyatt appeared to be avoiding her based on the change in his attitude toward her since she


    returned home and that she did not spend any time alone with him.


    No, I¡¯m not going to give them this chance! Alice thought.


    When Piper heard this, she righteously nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll also tell him how Ivy bullied me!¡±


    No one noticed them because they were sitting in the lounge near the entrance.


    Ivy was in a happy mood after driving these two women away, but Windy was not. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    just call security and have them chase them out? Why are you trying to save their reputation?¡±


    Agatha gave Windy a sidelong nce. ¡°If we make a big deal out of it, the day¡¯s star will be


    changed. Ruining their reputation takes a back seat to our sess!¡±


    Windy eventually got it and gave out a soft, ¡°Oh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is the person standing behind Ms. Reed Wyatt Reed¡¯s lover?¡± Agatha inquired.


    Ivy gave a casual nod. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a coincidence?¡±


    Agatha gave a cold snort. ¡°Tsk¡­ I expected her to look good at the very least. I wasn¡¯t expecting


    this.¡±


    Is Wyatt Reed blind? How can that facepete with Ivy¡¯s?


    The party was winding down, and visitors were leaving one by one.


    Wyatt had intended to depart after a while, but Duke drew him along. He hadn¡¯t expected to see Ivy


    on the runway or hear her admit she¡¯d never worn a wedding gown before. His heart was racing


    withplicated feelings at the time, yet he refused to leave.


    He had a few sses of wine but was not in the least bit tipsy.


    Duke became irritated after a time and decided he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood, Wyatt? Is it because you saw her?¡± Duke had a feeling something was up


    with Wyatt.


    Who knew they¡¯d run into that woman here? Who knew Ivy had a connection to Embrace? How


    could that woman with no family background storm into their life and continue to amaze us? Duke


    wondered.


    Wyatt remained mute. His dark eyes fell as he remained silent in response to Duke¡¯s question.


    Duke, for his part, did not enquire more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± Wyatt remarked after a time, taking his jacket.


    As the two men proceeded to the door, they noticed Sebastian and Ivy standing together, talking


    andughing with Agatha Hart as they said their goodbyes.


    Wyatt paused in his movements as if he was expecting them to leave.


    Ivy took out her phone, looked through her photos, and showed them to Agatha. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Ivy chuckled and continued, ¡°This is my gift to you to congratte your aplishment in holding


    this great event!¡± Agatha looked up in astonishment.


    Agatha thought the present was a little pricey after seeing the photo.


    Sebastianughed casually. ¡°What can you possibly give to Agatha? Simply save aside some of


    your little earnings to purchase a bag or something. I¡¯ll pay for this present,¡± he said to Ivy.


    Ivy excitedly yanked on Sebastian¡¯s arm and smiled up at him with squinting eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to buy a yacht!¡± she said, which made Sebastian dumbfounded.


    For a brief moment, Sebastian¡¯s body tensed. He could not undo what he had just said, no matter


    how much he regretted it.


    Agatha waved her hand swiftly. ¡°No, thank you. It¡¯s over the top. I¡¯m not even going to utilize it.¡±


    Ivy was unwavering. ¡°Not at all! We don¡¯t have to use it, but we do need one, so you must ept


    this! In any case, our Mr. Celebrity isn¡¯t short on cash! Right?¡± Ivy gave Sebastian a friendly smile.


    Ivy was overjoyed since Sebastian was paying for the yacht.


    Sebastianughed, feeling a little powerless. ¡°Yeah, what exactly is a yacht? Consider this a modest


    gift since Ivy said it. It¡¯s not an issue for me to purchase it.¡±


    I have to live up to my younger sister¡¯s boast, he thought.


    Agatha was close to Ivy and was aware of the Morgan family¡¯s fortitude, so she did not refuse


    again.


    ¡°Thank you, Sebastian,¡± Agatha replied.


    Sebastian cocked his brow and reached out to stroke Agatha¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up.¡±


    Agatha was taken aback and reddened slightly.


    On the other hand, Sebastian swiftly looked down at Ivy and asked, ¡°Satisfied? Can we leave now?¡±


    Ivy nodded, took his arm in hers, and waved to Agatha.


    ¡°Goodbye, Agatha!¡±


    Suddenly, Ivy remembered that she had never been so direct and upfront in asking for a gift from


    her husband in their three years of marriage. Wyatt only gave her money.


    Wyatt¡¯s heart sank as he witnessed Ivy asking for something from another man, and his expression


    grew cold and sad.


    Ivy and Sebastian turned around to see Wyatt Reed and Duke Elrod standing at the front door. Ivy¡¯s


    smile vanished in an instant, reced by a look of coldness.


    When Wyatt noticed the difference in her expression, his heart felt wounded and ached violently.


    Ivy didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. She must despise him, Wyatt pondered.


    Duke had the foresight not to make fun of Ivy at this moment. After all, she had his naked images. If


    he enraged her, he would be the butt of all jokes. They couldn¡¯t ignore that pair, so he smiled


    and turned to face the man next to her.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Sebastian.¡±


    Sebastian cocked his brow. ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence, Elrod.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look at Wyatt.


    He kidnapped my sister for three years! He should be thankful that I didn¡¯t go to his door to settle


    ounts. I¡¯m not going to act as if nothing urred! Sebastian thought.


    For a while, the atmosphere felt stale. Wyatt¡¯s pupils constricted somewhat. ¡°Ivy, what a surprise,¡±


    he replied, his voice clear and cold. ¡°When did you join Embrace as a shareholder?¡±


    She had far too many secrets from which he was unaware. Her strangeness and intelligence made


    her appear to be a different person than the Ivy he had been married to for three years. He


    despised the sense of being powerless over her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to report my activities to you, an ex-husband, do I?¡± Ivy replied coldly. ¡°Curiosity killed


    the cat, Mr. Reed,¡± she added.


    It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t talk to one other! Ivy pondered.


    When Piper shouted outside the door, Wyatt wanted to say something. ¡°Alice! What happened?


    There¡¯s a lot of blood¡­ Gosh!¡±


    The individuals inside were taken aback. Wyatt¡¯s face was flushed with fear, and he bolted.


    The others quickly followed. Duke was startled when he noticed Alice in Piper¡¯s arms. Her forehead


    was covered with blood, and she appeared to be in bad shape. She was also knocked out.


    Piper continued to cry. ¡°Alice, don¡¯t frighten me¡ªwhat happened?¡±


    Wyatt ran over and snatched Alice into his arms. He scolded Piper. ¡°What brings you two together


    here? What in the world happened?¡±


    Piper cried and murmured incoherently, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I just turned away for a moment, and she


    fell. Now she¡¯s bleeding profusely.¡±


    Duke frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move here because she¡¯ll bleed much more. Do you have any doctors


    here?¡± Duke Elrod¡¯s tone was unusually solemn.


    ¡°Yes, he simply walked away. I¡¯ll call him back right away.¡± Agatha was hesitant to get involved, but


    she couldn¡¯t exin how someone died at her venue.


    Agatha turned back and took out her phone to call an ambnce.


    Ivy stood there expressionless. Wyatt¡¯s worry appeared to be overly dramatic.


    So, he isn¡¯t emotionless after all because he''s friendly to Alice Perez.


    Ivy hooked her lips together and tugged on Sebastian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I want to go home.¡± She felt a littleC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    tired all of a sudden.


    Sebastian stroked her hair and encircled her shoulders. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to buy the


    yacht.¡±


    Ivyughed. After taking two steps out, Duke suddenly yelled, ¡°Wait, she can¡¯t leave! Alice has lost


    too much blood and may require a blood transfusion. Who will be the donor if she leaves?¡±


    The air became deafeningly silent in an instant.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    The night sky was bing darker. Ivy came to a halt as she heard those words and felt her blood


    drain from her body. Duke¡¯sments pierced Ivy¡¯s heart like a dagger, causing her to twitch


    uncontrobly.


    Ivy¡¯s scars, which she had tried to conceal, were revealed, and she could no longer appear as if


    nothing had happened.


    She really wanted to forget those three years, but those people kept reminding her that her life was


    meaningless!


    ¡°Duke Elrod, are you even human?¡± Sebastian snarled, a menacing tone in his voice.


    He was aware that Ivy had a difficult time while residing with the Reeds for three years, but he had


    no information because his father had forbidden them from inquiring about Ivy. As a result, the


    Morgan brothers were afraid to tackle the matter.


    Duke¡¯s statements enraged Sebastian immediately since they reminded him of Ivy¡¯s prior pain. So,


    this is how they treated the princess whom they had nurtured and sheltered all along?!


    Duke was deafeningly quiet for a minute, but taking care of Alice Perez was Lawrence¡¯s final wish,


    so Alice was obviously more essential.


    ¡°Are you going to stand by and watch her die? Why are you being so stingy with such a small


    amount of blood? Besides, Ivy, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve given her blood.¡±


    Wyatt grimaced, his face growing colder. ¡°Duke¡­¡±


    Ivy smiled and turned to face Duke after hearing his remarks. Her eyes sparkled with a savage


    determination.


    She walked close to Alice, who wasying in Wyatt¡¯s arms, the corners of her mouth hooked


    slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple to say, Mr. Elrod. It¡¯s just a little blood, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Duke was taken aback for a second. His face turned pale, and he sensed that something was


    wrong with Ivy, but he couldn¡¯t define what it was.


    ¡°If her life is on the line, what¡¯s a little blood?¡± Duke continued to protest.


    What is my pint of blood worth inparison to Alice¡¯s? Shouldn¡¯t I be honored to be able to give


    her my blood? Ivy pondered.


    Ivy smiled, but it was frigid andcked any warmth. She abruptly lifted her leg and didn¡¯t hesitate to


    hit Alice¡¯s wound.


    Alice yelled out loudly. ¡°Ahh!¡±


    This scene caught everyone off guard and stunned them. Duke was surprised and motioned with


    his shaking hand to Ivy. ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    Wyatt didn¡¯t anticipate Ivy to hit Alice with such power that it seemed insufficient suddenly. Agatha


    Hart soon stepped up to take Ivy¡¯s ce. However, it was not to stop Ivy but to keep Wyatt and


    Duke from fighting back against her.


    Alice¡¯s head scab had cracked yet again. Aside from that, she suffered a new wound, although


    there was no blood this time. It was only a bruise that appeared significantly worse.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡± Alice shrank into Wyatt¡¯s arms, terrified and unhappy.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, Mr. Elrod, I need to rify something. I¡¯m not a caring person, and I don¡¯t care if Alice


    Perez lives or dies. But one thing is certain, I will never again give my blood to this bitch,¡± she


    gritted her teeth, ¡°by not bleeding her dry, I¡¯m already exhibiting a lot of mercy. If you dare to ask for


    my blood again, I¡¯ll make sure I get back every ounce of blood I¡¯ve ever given her, plus interest.¡±


    Ivy¡¯sments were crisp and clear, and they resonated powerfully throughout the room.


    I¡¯d rather have no morals than give them what they want! She thought.


    Wyatt remained silent as he nced at Ivy. Duke¡¯s statements made even him uneasy, let Ivy alone.


    They were already divorced, and she had no responsibility to donate blood to Alice again.


    Duke stood there; his face nched. Ivy¡¯s wrath was apparent and unmistakable in her eyes,


    making him nervous.


    Ivy¡¯s attention was drawn to Alice¡¯s face. Her lips formed a frigid arc as the corners of her mouth


    hooked up gently.


    ¡°I, unlike someone else, don¡¯t have the talent of being a maniptive bitch, but I hope you live, Ms.


    Perez.¡±


    Of course, Ivy could tell Alice was faking it.


    Alice may have done this on purpose. In the dim light, Alice¡¯s blood on her head further heightened


    everyone else¡¯s terror and concern for her.


    Ivy had long since kicked Piper and Alice out of the venue, but why had they stayed till now to put


    on a disy like this?


    Was Alice merely trying to prove her superiority in Wyatt¡¯s eyes?


    Everyone had to circle Alice after she was injured. Ivy would then be pushed to the side once more.


    Unfortunately, Ivy did not stick to Alice¡¯s script. She did not be upset, nor did she act tough.


    Instead, she mmed into Alice.


    This feels fantastic! Ivy let out a soft giggle and walked out the door.


    Sebastian licked his lips in contentment and didn¡¯t me Ivy at all. Instead, he apuded her and


    gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Great! Congrattions, Baby! This is the Ivy I¡¯m used to seeing!¡±


    Not that idiotic woman who has been living like a coward for the past three years, he thought.


    Sebastian¡¯s attractive face glowed with ferocity as he looked at the woman in Wyatt¡¯s arms. He


    returned his gaze to Duke, sniffed bitterly, and added, ¡°Not everyone is worthy of Ivy¡¯s blood. This


    wretch should just look in the mirror.¡±


    Alice¡¯s teeth began to chatter because she was in so much agony. Ivy kicked her, and her mind


    went nk, and she couldn¡¯t move because of the pain. She was convinced that she was going to


    die. Ivy was a vicious woman.


    Alice reasoned that she would show Ivy who was more important to Wyatt, so Ivy would know to


    back off. On the other hand, Alice was surprised that Ivy dared to strike her without hesitation and in


    front of so many people!


    Duke stared in disbelief at Sebastian and Ivy¡¯s retreating backs, then at Wyatt. ¡°Wait, what kind of


    people are they?!?¡±


    Agatha Hart¡¯s tone was chilly, and she impatiently encouraged the doctor to arrive soon. She hung


    up the phone and turned to gaze at Wyatt and Duke. ¡°It¡¯s bad etiquette to want things that aren¡¯t


    yours.¡±


    Duke shrunk his neck as he sensed Agatha¡¯s hatred toward them. He didn¡¯t expect Ivy to respond


    so strongly to his statements.


    In the silence, Wyatt¡¯s ck eyes fell. As he was deep in thinking, a profound flood ofplexUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    emotions surged through them.


    Alice Perez was transported to one of the venue¡¯s sofas for a checkup five minutester by the


    doctor.


    Piper apanied Alice. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything after seeing what had transpired.


    Alice held Wyatt¡¯s arm tightly, sobbing uncontrobly, looking wretched and pathetic.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she doing?¡±


    The doctor took a brief pause before instructing his aide to dress Alice¡¯s forehead wound. ¡°It¡¯s only a


    tiny abrasion, nothing dangerous that can¡¯t be fixed with a band-aid,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°I¡¯d rmend seeing a doctor if you have any internal damage. I¡¯m going to the hospital to get a


    CT scan to make sure, but based on my preliminary assessment, it¡¯s probably just a mild


    concussion.¡±


    ¡°Is that a band-aid?¡± Duke was not convinced. ¡°But she bled a lot earlier. Shouldn¡¯t you double-


    check?¡±


    The doctor expertly packed his belongings, ignored Duke, and strolled up to Agatha. ¡°How is this


    minor harm worth viting a few red lights while rushing here? I assumed it was a life-or-death


    situation. If I arrived a bitter, the wound would most likely heal on its own.¡±


    Agatha politely dismissed the doctor. For a brief period, the air was deafeningly quiet. Ivy returned


    inside and giggled gently as she scowled at Alice. ¡°You asked for it,¡± she remarked carelessly.


    It wasn¡¯t anything serious at first, but this woman waspelled to make a scene.


    Alice¡¯s face became paler. Her tears streamed down her cheeks as she sobbed in agony.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes drooped. He let go of Alice¡¯s hand, handed it to Piper, and turned to face Agatha.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Agatha was unconcerned about his gratitude. ¡°There isn¡¯t any necessity for that. If you don¡¯t trust


    my doctor, you¡¯re wee to have it checked out yourself. I still have a lot of follow-ups to


    complete, so I don¡¯t have time to waste time over here.¡±


    She walked away after finishing this phrase. When she passed Duke Elrod, she came to a halt,


    gave him a sidelong nce, and pointed to her temples. Her tone was cold and mocking.


    ¡°Mr. Elrod, having a brain is a blessing that you, unfortunately,ck.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Duke¡¯s earlier remark to Ivy was enraging. Alice Perez was most likely hit in the head as a result of


    this. Thus, they earned it.


    Duke¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Is she implying I don¡¯t have a brain?¡± he asked, looking at Wyatt.


    ¡°What did I say that was so incorrect?¡±


    Wyatt averted his gaze, his eyes deep and ck. His tone was icy. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Well¡­ he admits he went a little too far, but that was only because he was worried about Alice¡¯s life,


    which was Lawrence¡¯s only dying desire! How could he have known Alice¡¯s minor bruise looked so


    severe?


    ¡°However, that woman should not have hit anyone!¡± Duke eximed.


    Ivy must be furious right now! If he really offended her, would she post his naked pictures in a fit of


    rage?!


    Wyatt¡¯s brows were intertwined. ¡°Take her to the doctor for a checkup. I had to go first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Duke was taken aback. ¡°No, I have something to do as well!¡±


    He needs to apologize to Ivy before she remembers she has his nude! He¡¯s a man who knows


    when to yield!


    Wyatt was unconcerned about Duke and walked away while holding his phone. Duke trailed close


    behind him.


    Catherine was baffled and remained where she was. Does it mean I have to apany Alice? she


    thought.


    IVY SAT in Sebastian¡¯s car, her phone in her hand, reading the dozens of messages on the group


    chat. It was all about Simon¡¯s regret at not being able to attend the show.


    Simon waspelled to apany his father on a business trip abroad that wouldst a month.


    Windy had already left and shared a couple of images of herself and Ivy in the group chat. Simon¡¯s


    constantpliments were all geared solely at Ivy, so Windy was irritated and cursed him.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but press her lips together. She¡¯s feeling so much better now. This is what is


    essential.


    Agatha left a message for her.


    From: Agatha


    Are you home yet?


    To: Agatha


    I¡¯m on my way. Is she still alive?


    From: Agatha


    The doctor simply put a band-aid on it and walked away. I still have to deal with the doctor¡¯s driving


    problems as a result of his hasty return here. I have to get going; we¡¯ll talkter!


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help butugh. Sebastian cast a sidelong nce at her. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    She reminded Sebastian with a look. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to get Agatha a yacht!¡±


    Sebastian sighed in frustration. ¡°All you know how to do is cause me problems.¡±


    They returned to Ivy¡¯s ce. Ivy hadn¡¯t seen Simba in a long time, so she twisted it around. She had


    no idea Simba could even clean the house. The apartment was immactely clean. Simba


    snatched Ivy¡¯s Gi slippers from her fingers and pushed them over, forcing her to change into


    them.


    Ivy surprised herself by changing out of her heels as she nced at Simba¡¯s lovely face. ¡°Simba,


    are you bored at home?¡± she questioned as she strolled in.


    ¡°Not really. I sat in front of the television and learned a few things.¡± Simba rubbed its head against


    Ivy¡¯s footwear.


    Ivy was taken aback. ¡°Did you watch anything?¡±


    ¡°Animal!¡± Simba blinked and circled Ivy to demonstrate his fierceness.


    ¡°I¡¯m a big, strong tiger!¡±


    Ivy restrained herughter and shook her head in agreement, indicating that Simba had not had the


    expected impact.


    Sebastian, who had been neglected, was extremely dissatisfied. Howe I didn¡¯t get first-ss


    treatment?


    ¡°Where are my slippers, mighty tiger?¡±


    What a heartless Simba! Isn¡¯t it obvious that I prefer it? Why is it only Ivy? Sebastian pondered


    unwillingly.


    Simba lifted his chin, averted his gaze, and wagged his tail at Sebastian, indifferent to Sebastian¡¯s


    request.


    ¡°Mama, I can sing, so I¡¯ll sing you a luby.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes glowed. She grinned as she picked up Simba and returned to her room.


    Sebastian, who was still standing outside the front door, was stunned.


    Did they simply ignore me?! he pondered.


    IVY HESITANTLY opened her eyes when Simba woke her up in the early morning. Simba carried


    Ivy¡¯s phone in its mouth and handed it to her.


    ¡°Windy is calling, Mama!¡±


    Ivy was taken aback, so she took out her phone and saw Windy¡¯s nickname on the caller ID.


    She gratefully caressed Simba¡¯s head and answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ivy, someone purposefully ndered you online. You¡¯ve gone viral again!¡±


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°Someone posted an article full of made-up nonsense about you, but the key thing is that it can¡¯t be


    hidden! Right now, go look!¡± Windy babbled.


    Ivy hung up the phone and went online. Her name quickly rose to the top of the popr topics list


    once more.


    Ivy sighed as she read thements on the article.


    Ivy has no social standing or familial ties. How did she rise to the position of Vice President of a


    publicly listedpany?


    Ivy divorced without receiving a dime. How did she afford a Cayenne?


    Can you tell me who Ivy¡¯s sugar daddy is? *waits with bated breath for an expos¨¦*


    Ivy¡¯s images with Cooper, Sebastian, Simon, and several clients were uploaded online as proof. It


    gave the impression that her love life was exceedingly rocky and that her divorce was not as noble


    as she had previously stated. The public¡¯s perception of Ivy was nted toward the worst


    conceivable portrayal.


    Ivy¡¯s face drooped. She quickly went online to check the stock market for the day.


    Morgan Corporation¡¯s stock price was also affected, as expected. It fell by more than 10%, causing


    them to lose more than a billion dors all at once.


    Ivy¡¯s phone abruptly rang, and she answered it right away.


    ¡°Cooper?¡±


    Cooper¡¯s voice sounded a little drained. ¡°Isn¡¯t Sebastian with you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we got homete yesterday, so he¡¯s here with me.¡±


    ¡°Good. You two are staying at home today. Don¡¯t leave the house ore into the office."


    ¡°I read the news online. I¡¯ll get in touch with ze right immediately,¡± Ivy said. She wouldn¡¯t be


    worried if it was just her, but it involved the firm; therefore, there were far too many things at stake.


    Someone must be tampering with this behind the scenes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted him. ze stated that he had no control over the situation. Someone set up


    those social media ounts to defame you."


    Ivy smirked. ¡°Did you figure out who¡¯s behind all of this?¡±


    Who else would want to cling to the past? Who stands to gain the most from making me appear


    bad? Ivy pondered.


    Cooper scowled. ¡°Does anyone else have this ability?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Wyatt Reed?¡±


    Is he just doing this because I hit Alice Perez in the head yesterday? Does he desire vengeance?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Wyatt, but it had something to do with the Reeds. Don Reed gave the order.¡± Cooper¡¯s


    tone grew colder. ¡°The Reeds are excessively conceited. Is he under the impression that the Reeds


    are the only ones in power?¡±


    When Don Reed was in charge, he had a stronghold on NYCpanies. It was not an


    exaggeration to state that he was the man in charge of the city.


    However, a few otherrge firms had a better advantageous position in the current market, even


    though Reed Corporation was a significant corporation with long roots in themunity. They were


    still insufficient to rattle the Morgan family.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes became icy. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°You are not required to do anything. You don¡¯t even need to borate on this. Dad is already


    aware of this, and he has decided to cut his vacation short. He ns to reveal your identity duringC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ourpany¡¯s anniversary celebration. The harder they m you now, the more they¡¯ll have to


    kneel in the future.¡±


    They nned to reveal Ivy¡¯s identity once she had gained a solid foothold in the sector. However, it


    appeared that some people were eager to crush Ivy.


    Ivy could tell Cooper was extremely riled up this time. Ivy sifted through the negative remarks about


    her on the inte after she hung up the phone.


    Windy and Simon also recruited social media influencers to speak on Ivy¡¯s behalf, but it was a drop


    in the bucket and ineffective.


    Is this the Reeds¡¯ power then? Is Don Reed trying to scare me by showing me a taste of the


    troubles he¡¯ll add to my life? Ivy pondered.


    Ivy peered out the window and noticed a swarm of reporters below. Even though they couldn¡¯t see


    much from below, their cameras were trained on her windows and shed whenever she moved.


    Sebastian slept until the wee hours of the morning. He simply cleaned his hands and received a


    phone call from Cooper warning him not to leave the house. His original ns to go out were


    thwarted, so he changed back into his jammies and began serving breakfast to little princess Ivy.


    Ivy was bored and looked through the reports Henry had supplied her, as well as the ABC project¡¯s


    progress report. Ivy felt at rest knowing that the project would not be jeopardized and remained at


    home faithfully.


    REEDS CORPORATION.


    Wyatt Reed¡¯s expression was solemn. Ken stood nervously in front of him, daring not to breathe too


    loudly. In an instant, the temperature in the workce dropped below freezing.


    ¡°Who was responsible for this?¡±


    Such a dramatic shift urred in just one night!


    Ken¡¯s head hung low as if he were digging a hole in the dirt. ¡°Mr. Reed, I¡¯ve already contacted the


    proper people,¡± he said carefully. Everyone gives the same answer. They had no choice but to obey


    Don Reed¡¯s directions.¡±


    So that¡¯s why everyone was hurling mud at Ivy and aimed all the guns at her?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    When Ken learned of this, he thought it incredible that Don Reed had treated his ex-daughter-inw


    in such a brutal and disgusting manner.


    Ken, too, began to sympathize with Ivy.


    Wyatt Reed was deafeningly quiet for a long time, making the office¡¯s silence unpleasant.


    Suddenly, Wyatt went out with a sad countenance, kicking away the chair and taking his jacket.


    His car sped toward the Reed Mansion. When Wyatt saw the maid, ¡°Where¡¯s the Don?¡± he asked in


    a booming voice.


    The maid shook. ¡°The Don visited Erstwhile Vi¡­.¡±


    Wyatt turned around and walked away. ¡°Sir, the Don stated he wouldn¡¯t see you until the situation is


    resolved,¡± the maid raced after him.


    Wyatt came to a halt when he heard this. As he looked at the maid, his nce was harsh. ¡°What


    exactly did you say?¡±


    The maid stepped back in dread, her face pale, and she didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    Wyatt gritted his teeth and returned to his car, where he took out his phone and dialed his


    grandfather¡¯s number. The phone rang for a long time before someone answered it.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be on the hunt for me because of that woman. You¡¯ve been kind enough not to touch


    her after all this time.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll handle this out.¡± Wyatt¡¯s dark eyes were chilly and resentful. The surrounding air density


    was terrifyingly low.


    Don Reed let forth a softugh. His voice sounded quite old. ¡°Can you solve this? She despises our


    family so badly, and you want her to go out of her way to return my pipe? It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to fling mud on her. What will she do in the future?¡±


    ¡°Who gives a damn? I gave her the benefit of the doubt. She assumed she could just marry into the


    Morgan family and didn¡¯t respect me at all. Huh! Now, I¡¯ll give her a taste of my strength!¡±


    As he warned his grandson, Don Reed¡¯s tone was menacing. ¡°You¡¯d better not be involved in


    this and keep away from this woman! You¡¯re fortunate to have divorced her; otherwise, she¡¯d


    undoubtedly dishonor our family sooner orter!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After that, the old man hastily hung up the phone.


    Does that Ivy still believe she can marry into a wealthy family? In her dreams! I don¡¯t think any


    wealthy family will entirely overlook Ivy¡¯s awful and immoral background.


    Ivy¡¯s name will never be cleared, no matter how long she waits, because the truth is difficult to


    differentiate from invented lies. Isn¡¯t it only going to get moreplicated with time? Don Reed


    pondered.


    Don Reed stood back and observed as the argument over Ivy¡¯s character heated up, which he


    found very satisfying. It was already midday when he awoke.


    The butler made afternoon tea for him, who strolled down the hall and said, ¡°Any news from that


    woman?¡±


    Because it had been a while, Don Reed assumed Ivy would have realized he was teaching her a


    lesson and should have taken the initiative toe over and apologize.


    Not only did Don Reed want the emerald pipe, but he also wanted Ivy to bow and apologize so she


    wouldn¡¯t insult him again.


    For a brief while, the butler halted. ¡°There isn¡¯t any news.¡±


    Don Reed came to a halt and narrowed his gaze. ¡°What? Nothing new?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. We did send some persons to mix in with the mass of reporters. They¡¯ve been squatting


    outside her apartment all day, but she hasn¡¯t left. She also did not provide any rification on the


    inte. I contacted the media and key tforms, and they stated that she did not approach them


    on her own initiative. It¡¯s as though she doesn¡¯t care¡ª¡±


    Don Reed sneered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she give a damn? Why will she stay at home if she doesn¡¯t care? I


    believe she is simply terrified. Let¡¯s keep waiting a bit longer.¡±


    Once she realizes what she¡¯s done, she¡¯ll wet her pants in panic ande over to apologize!


    Don Reed maintained his cocky posture until the next day.


    ¡°Did she contact me?¡±


    With a shake of his head, the butler expressed his displeasure. ¡°No, Sir. She didn¡¯t leave her t as


    she did yesterday.¡±


    Don Reed cocked his brow slightly. ¡°How about the Morgan Corporation? Is there any activity


    there?¡±


    ¡°The share price of Morgan Corporation has fallen somewhat, but there has been no other


    movement. Under Cooper Morgan¡¯s leadership, their stock price has resumed a steady upward


    path.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Cooper Morgan is certainly capable. Regrettably, he has horrible taste in women. Leo


    Morgan will not allow such a woman to marry his son. I¡¯m sure Cooper is preupied with the


    business and has given up on that woman. She¡¯s out of options now.¡±


    Don Reed waited until the third day, and the butler gently nodded in answer.


    IVY REMAINED STILL, even though the inte was still bustling.


    Finally, the old man realized something was wrong and directed his butler to contact Ivy.


    Ivy and Sebastian were doing some inte shopping at home. The best way to de-stress was to


    indulge in shopping. Spending money made them feel great!


    The two siblings sat on the sofa next to Simba staring at the LCD wall, watching Animal.


    Simba would exim in awe every time he saw a tiger or lion leaping on the ins and hop around


    Sebastian to practice what it had just seen. Its learning abilities were absolutely outstanding!


    Ivy¡¯s phone began to ring. She picked up the phone with a faint frown. ¡°Who exactly is it?¡±


    ¡°Don Reed wants¡­¡± the other side responded.


    That old man. He was the mastermind behind everything, she thought.


    Ivy was pushed to the side by Sebastian. ¡°Hurry! The live broadcast has now begun! Let¡¯s go get it!¡±


    Ivy then hung up the phone without a second thought.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    ¡°Did the call get through?¡± Don Reed asked, his face chilly.


    The butler carefully responded to the rejected call, ¡°She refused to answer.¡±


    Is she testing my patience? The old man wondered. This woman has no idea what¡¯s good for her.


    He has already given her an opportunity by calling her, yet she dares to refuse it?!


    He became enraged and yelled, ¡°Call again!¡±


    He¡¯s curious to see how long Ivy can hold off.


    ¡°Right away, Sir.¡± The butler tried once more. However, ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been rejected once more. Perhaps


    she¡¯s busy.¡±


    The Don felt furious.


    Ivy¡¯s clicking pace was slower than Sebastian¡¯. The call from Don Reed also caused her to miss the


    live product grab session for thetest Jo Malone perfume.


    She was so irritated that she snatched Sebastian¡¯s phone. She was even more annoyed when she


    discovered Sebastian had obtained it. Ivy decided to message the live-streamer after Sebastian


    gloated in her face personally.


    Hey, if you¡¯re in Europe, please buy me a couple of gifts. Cost is not an issue.


    After some time, the live-streamer noticed Ivy¡¯s message and responded, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t do private


    work.¡±


    Ivy considered it and altered Sebastian¡¯s username from @HunkySeb to @RichBaby.


    Ivy responded. Then I¡¯ll take everything in your live session, but you can only go live for me.


    The live-eyes streamer expanded as he reflected, huh, Is this for real? All the items?


    ¡°What are our projected sales for today?¡± the streamer inquired of the staff member next to him.


    ¡°Approximately eight hundred million.¡±


    ¡®This would definitely frighten this person,¡¯ the live-streamer thought.


    In the chat box, he responded. There are eight hundred million. Are you up for it?


    Ivy responded in less than a second. Yup. Payment via tform or bank transfer?


    The phone in the live-hand streamer¡¯ shattered. He choked on a gulp of water because he was so


    shocked. He keeps staring at the message, thinking¡­ this person isn¡¯t even joking?


    OThelive-streamer did not want such arge transaction to take ce on the tform. Otherwise,


    the tform¡¯smission would be rtively high. The live-streamer was skeptical, but he


    nevertheless passed over his bank ount information.


    He received a text message on his phone in less than a minute.


    You have received $800,000,000 of bank ount ****0000 from Third Party Transfer. Your new


    bnce is $3,800,000,000.


    The live streamer hopped up and down in delight. This was the zenith of his live-streaming career.


    The live stream had ended before it had even begun!


    He instantlyunched the live-streaming tform and began broadcasting. Sorry, girls, the live-


    streaming session for today has finished.


    The crowd, who had been waiting with bated breath, was all mute.


    The live-streamer returned to his private conversation with @RichBaby.


    Is there anything else you require? Do you need to purchase gifts? I can go to the most prominent


    luxury mall right now and live to stream it to you. You can buy whatever you want from thefort


    of your own home!


    Ivy thought to herself that this couldn¡¯t be any better.


    @RichBaby: Excellent, then let¡¯s talk live.


    The live-streamer drove to one of Europe¡¯srgest luxury brand malls without further ado and began


    the live stream. He even rigged it up so that only @RichBaby could leavements. Others could


    only stand there and stare.


    ¡°Love, there¡¯s a new Burberry bag in town that¡¯s an utter treat. But it¡¯s a touch costly. Do you want


    it?¡±


    @RichBaby: One of each hue, please. You don¡¯t need to inform me of the cost.


    ¡°These Hermes purses, especially this one, are timeless ssics...¡±


    @RichBaby: Do you have a lot in stock?


    ¡°This is thergest store in town...¡±


    @RichBaby: OK, I¡¯ll take 50.


    ¡°Europe ounts for 80% of exclusive sales, and there are only l2 of this model here,¡± the live-C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    streamer noted.


    @RichBaby: Then request as many as you possibly can.


    Even though the live-streamer did not promote any merchandise to the public that day, the number


    of viewers on that live stream reached an all-time high and continued to rise!


    Sebastian was earlier ying with Simba. When he returned, he spotted Ivy giggling and clutching


    his phone. He approached her, shocked. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I went out and got some gifts for the employees.¡±


    ¡°OK, buy whatever you want,¡± Sebastian answered with a nod. ¡°Don¡¯t be a grinch.¡±


    Ivy smiled and cocked her head to face him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to. I just spent $800 million.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°E-Eight hundred million...?¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Sebastian took a close look at the phone in Ivy¡¯s hand. Damn! That is truly mine!


    Ivy¡¯s birthday was chosen as the Morgan family¡¯s password so that Ivy could easily remember it. As


    a result, Ivy paid the payment without difficulty.


    Sebastian twitched the corners of his mouth. He immediately missed his sister, who had merely


    requested a yacht, which had at least saved him money.


    Although $800 million was not a significant number for Sebastian, he felt a little hollow when the


    money vanished so quickly.


    Sebastian rubbed his chest to soothe himself¡­ It¡¯s OK, Sebastian. She¡¯s your sister, so she has the


    right to spend your money. Furthermore, it is merely $800,000,000! All that matters is that she is


    happy.


    Simba gradually warmed up to him and patted its head on hisp, behaving nicely. Sebastian¡¯s


    attention was drawn elsewhere, so he carried Simba and went to y elsewhere.


    Aside from Ivy¡¯s controversy, the username @RichBaby, swiftly rose to one of the top hot topics


    online that afternoon.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen wealthy people shopping. It turns out they don¡¯t even consider costs!


    @RichBaby lived up to her name¡­


    It makes no difference how old she is! I want to marry her! I can even adopt her surname!


    Who is this enigmatic @RichBaby?


    Ivy cheerfully set aside Sebastian¡¯s phone after giving the live streamer an address for all the stuff.


    She picked up her phone and saw seven missed calls on it.


    Wyatt Reed contributed one, Don Danilo Reed contributed four, and Windy and Kurt contributed


    two.


    Ivy was about to return Windy¡¯s call when the phone rang again.


    Ivy¡¯s lips tightened into a chilly smile. Is this old man worried too much?


    Despite the fact that Don Reed had driven Ivy to the wall and had the entire world condemning her,


    Ivy still held the most powerful bargaining chip in her hands: the emerald pipe. What has she got to


    be frightened of?


    Ivy took a short break before picking up the phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    The butler breathed a sigh of relief and gazed excitedly at Don Reed. ¡°Chairman, she answered!¡±


    Ivy grinned when she heard this. Don Reed stared at the butler before taking over the phone calmly.


    ¡°Ivy, have you finally admitted your mistake?¡±


    Admit my mistake? Ivy pondered.


    Ivy frowned slightly and asked, knowingly, ¡°Admit my mistake? Don Reed, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re


    talking about. What do you mean by mistake?¡±


    ¡°How have you been these days?¡± Don Reed asked, snorting coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you don¡¯t even go


    to work anymore. Did Cooper Morgan fire you? I warned you previously that marrying an elite is not


    as simple as you believe. Not everyone is as gullible as Wyatt to get taken in by you!¡±


    Ivy smiled softly, hooking up the corners of her lips. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Don Reed. These


    days, I¡¯ve been enjoying my finest life. It¡¯s always been my ambition to lie on the bed all day and do


    nothing.¡±


    Ivy did nothing but snooze and spent money every day. What could be more enjoyable than this?


    The Donughed. ¡°You¡¯re still stupid, aren¡¯t you?¡± he doesn¡¯t believe that Ivy was unaffected.


    ¡°Do you have any other business, Don Reed? If none, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Ivy did not want to waste her


    time on someone who did not worth it.


    Does he want to make fun of me? That¡¯s too horrible! Wyatt Reed and Don Danilo Reed are birds


    with the same feathers. I¡¯m not going to let them look down on me, she thought.


    For a few seconds, Don Reed was deafeningly quiet. ¡°Ivy, you can¡¯t get rid of your past no matter


    what,¡± he added, his voice deepening. ¡°Unless we utter a few kind things in your honor in the name


    of the Reeds. Do you get it?¡±


    He¡¯d already dropped a significant hint, so Ivy would undoubtedly pick up on it. After all, she didn¡¯t


    have any other options.


    Ivy scoffed and raised her brows. ¡°You started all of this, and now you want to reassure me? Don¡¯t


    you think, Don Reed, that you¡¯re a little too full of yourself?¡±


    ¡°Huh. You don¡¯t have any other options.¡± Don Reed was so certain of his approach, and he was


    candid. ¡°I¡¯ll cease the online assault against you as long as you return the emerald pipe to me. I can


    even make you a manager in one of Reed Corporation¡¯s affiliates, so you don¡¯t go hungry.¡±


    Don Reed wished to destroy Ivy¡¯s reputation so thoroughly that she would be unable to continue


    working for Morgan Corporation.


    Does he believe she¡¯ll submit to him and serve as a manager in a minor unit of


    the Reed Corporation? How dare this old geezer say such a thing?! Ivy pondered.


    She scowled. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly afford to take alms from your family, Chairman Reed. You should


    keep it for the dogs.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t make me get harsh on you!¡± Don Reed threatened. How can this woman be so uncaring?


    Ivy¡¯s smile began to fade. ¡°I only hope you don¡¯t regret it, Chairman Reed.¡±


    Ivy was intrigued by Don Reed¡¯s regretful expressionter.


    There was no need for her to show mercy because Don Reed was so harsh.


    Ivy quietly dialed Cooper¡¯s number after hanging up. ¡°When is Dading back?¡±


    Cooperughed. ¡°What, you already miss him? His flight is set to take off tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    arrange for someone to pick you up and return you home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯d like to pick up Dad from the airport tomorrow!¡±


    Didn¡¯t they all assume she was hiding out of shame? She will demonstrate to them that she has


    nothing to conceal!


    Cooper¡¯s tone was a little tentative. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m concerned there will be chaos.¡±


    He was concerned that Ivy would be injured again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned. I¡¯ll just hire some bodyguards and arrange for some extra cars.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll make the arrangements for you. By the way, how¡¯s Sebastian


    doing over there?¡±


    Cooper was concerned that Sebastian would not be able to care for their lovely sister properly.


    Ivy chuckled andined fiercely. ¡°Sebastian is such a petty jerk. He left such chaos in my t


    andined that I didn¡¯t clean it up. His cooking skills are also the worst!¡±


    Sebastian, who had just entered the living room with Simba in his arms, was irritated and annoyed.


    ¡°You spend my $800 million in an afternoon and still dare to call me a worthless bastard?¡± heText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    shouted. ¡°Ivy Morgan, I¡¯m going to bash you up!¡±


    Sebastian jumped onto the sofa and dashed straight to Ivy, who hastily flopped over and yelled into


    the phone, ¡°Gotta go, Bro! I need to go for a run!¡±


    Cooper burst outughing. His tense state was instantly calmed. He gazed at the cked-out


    screen, relieved that his sister was tougher and bolder than he had imagined.


    IVY GOT suited up to meet her father at the airport. She wore a ck dress with embedded pearls


    and light makeup. She was stunning, stylish, and bold.


    To deflect the focus of those reporters downstairs, Sebastian went out of the front door wearing his


    trademark sunsses and immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    The reporters flocked around him. ¡°Sebastian, what brings you here? Do you reside in this building


    as well?¡±


    ¡°Is the rumor about you and Ivy real?¡±


    ¡°Do you two live together?¡±


    ¡°Are you and Ivy in a rtionship?¡±


    The news that Sebastian and Ivy were secretly living together was much more scandalous than the


    Ivy controversy, so the reporters proceeded with their inquiries.


    Meanwhile, Ivy exited through another door, wearing a baseball cap and a face mask. She rushed


    into the car that Cooper had provided her.


    Greg arrived to pick her up.


    Ivy took off her jacket and was in the mood to fix her makeup when she got into the car.


    ¡°We¡¯re all relieved to see you¡¯re okay, Miss Ivy.¡±


    Ivy chuckled, and she was moved. Despite the fact that they had only been working together for a


    short time, their mutual trust made them feel close.


    ¡°Greg, I purchased some gifts and intended to distribute them to everyone during ourpany¡¯s


    anniversary celebration. Everything is currently stored at the merchant¡¯s warehouse. I¡¯ll give you the


    addresster so you can figure out how to get them to the employees.¡±


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± Greg assumed it was only a few small gifts and had no idea they amounted to


    $800 million.


    When they arrived at the airport, Ivy left the car and walked to the VIP arrivals area to await Leo


    Morgan while Greg made security arrangements.


    ¡°Ivy!¡±


    Ivy turned around when she heard a familiar voice and saw Leo Morgan waving at her. He was


    dressed casually in a beige palette and a white baseball cap. He appeared to be rtively young.


    Ivy¡¯s forehead furrowed slightly as she rushed towards him. Leo held her and swung her around a


    couple of times while giggling. ¡°My little baby has grown so slender.¡±


    She could only giggle helplessly and pout. ¡°I¡¯m not. Sebastian keeps telling me I¡¯m fat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to his rubbish.¡± Leo seemed pleased as he examined his baby daughter. He


    became annoyed when he suddenly remembered all of the recent rumors.


    ¡°The Reeds are a real filthy family, huh?¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Leo Morgan continued to curse as he walked, but he was still not satisfied. When the father-


    daughter duo exited the VIP section, they noticed Cooper approaching with his head held high.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Leo muttered.


    ¡°Because I was concerned, I had toe over to pick you up, people.¡±


    Cooper stretched out and removed the luggage from his father¡¯s grasp, then turned to face Ivy.


    ¡°Prepare yourself. Because the reporters found out about your movements, there are already quite


    a few of them gathering at the airport¡¯s entrance.¡±


    Ivy snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not a wimp!¡±


    Leo grunted contentedly as he stroked Ivy¡¯s hair. He was devoted to the protection of his princess.


    ¡°Yeah, you guys are just behind me.¡±


    Let¡¯s see who dares to approach me and initiate a fight! Leo pondered.


    Cooper was still concerned, so he shielded Ivy and held her hand. When they went out, they were


    mobbed with camera shes. Ivy averted her gaze automatically. She appeared to be trying to


    cuddle into Cooper¡¯s chest in the sight of reporters.


    For a split second, the headline was, ¡°Ivy and Sebastian believed in living together.¡±


    Another headline appeared: ¡°Ivy meets Cooper Morgan¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Ivy, do you and President Morgan have a rtionship? How do you feel about Sebastian, the


    movie star?¡±


    Cooper shielded Ivy¡¯s eyes from the dazzling sh. He walked out with solid steps, his arm around


    her shoulders.


    ¡°Will you marry into the Morgan family, Ivy?¡±


    ¡°What is it like to marry into a wealthy family for the second time?¡±


    ¡°Ivy, do you feel extremely proud that so many men surround you?¡±


    ¡°Is Simon Albert one of your spares, Ivy?¡±


    The endless queries were difficult to hear as if the rumors on the inte were true.


    ¡°Chairman Morgan, please tell us what you think about Ivy¡¯s terrible background.¡±


    The reporters did not spare Leo Morgan, the Morgan family¡¯s patriarch. It seemed as though his


    approach would determine Ivy¡¯s fate.


    Leo¡¯s already dismal expression darkened even further when he heard thosements. He


    stepped forward, not intending to say anything.


    Cooper, too, was deafeningly silent. The surrounding bodyguards blocked the reporters. Ivy simply


    stepped out peacefully in her ck dress without saying anything.


    The facts will eventually show everything. Someone suddenly tossed a mineral water bottle from the


    opposite direction, mming it into the back of Ivy¡¯s skull. Ivy shivered as a result of the blow.


    Cooper turned coldly in that way and said, ¡°Greg, find that person and notify the cops!¡± ¡°


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    The bodyguards increased their alertness and formed a solid wall on all sides, denying anyone the


    opportunity to throw items. The Morgans then got into their car, which slowly began to blend into


    traffic.


    They had prepared six of the same cars in the front and back, so the reporters had no means of


    identifying them and soon lost their car.


    Ivy finally exhaled a sigh of relief as they climbed inside the car.


    Cooper scratched her chin and stared at her with concern.


    ¡°Is it painful?¡±


    Ivy gave a shaky nod. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± she said, stunned.


    Leo got a half-ss of red wine from the small refrigerator and guzzled it with his head thrown back.


    ¡°The Reeds are out of control! Don¡¯t me me for being impolite because they dare to touch my


    daughter!¡±


    Cooper gave the nod. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about time we showed them the consequences of their actions, but


    there¡¯s no haste.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Dad. They don¡¯t worth our time.¡± Ivy smiled, a tinge of bitterness in her heart. Her


    family only had to deal with these embarrassments because she was too ignorant and stubborn to


    fall for the wrong man back then.


    I was just begging for it. Ivy reflected.


    Leo was heartbroken and moaned quietly as he touched her hair. ¡°It¡¯s nice that you considered it.


    It¡¯s never toote to change your mind.¡±


    Ivy nodded, her eyes bing a little misty.


    The picture of the Morgans at the airport became a heated topic of conversation on the inte as


    soon as they left.


    Look at Chairman Morgan¡¯s face! He doesn¡¯t seem to recognize Ivy as his daughter-inw; her


    dream of marrying into a wealthy family has been dashed!


    How could Cooper Morgan fall for such a gold-digger as Ivy? He must be duped!


    Ivy has so many talents... I really should learn from her.


    Then suddenly, the phone rang.


    Leo stared at his phone and took it up with a serious expression.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Chairman Reed?¡±


    ¡°I just saw the news online, Chairman Morgan. I suppose I owe you a decent wee now that


    you¡¯ve returned! Why don¡¯t we go out for a drink tonight?¡±


    Cooper and Ivy shared a gaze with their father. Don Reed was delighted to telephone their father


    shortly after Leo stepped off the ne.


    Leo Morgan smirked. ¡°That is not even needed. My family is currently in chaos. Therefore, I¡¯m not in


    the mood to go out for a drink.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply because of ady, so what¡¯s there to be upset about?¡± Don Reed replied. ¡°I truly have a


    request for you.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Reed, the Morgan Corporation¡¯s anniversary is in a few days, so how about I invite your


    entire family, and we can chat then?¡±


    The opposite party took a breather. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    Leo Morgan¡¯s eyes glowed once he hung up the phone. ¡°Just wait ¡®till I clean up after those Reeds


    knuckleheads!¡±


    Cooper burst outughing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use these few days to reorganize ourpany¡¯s shares and


    pick which directors to keep or fire for our princess to have a clean environment.¡±


    Leo gave the nod. ¡°That¡¯s great; it¡¯ll save us a lot of troubleter.¡±


    Ivy sighed deeply. ¡°Oh no¡­ What am I supposed to do? I¡¯m about to have too much money that I


    won¡¯t be able to spend.¡±


    Leo came to a halt and immediately remembered something.


    ¡°Speaking of spending, Sebastian spent millions in one afternoon, ording to the bank president.


    Because it is not for investment or stock, he is concerned that it is an unusual transaction. What is


    Sebastian doing?¡±


    Cooper couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Dad, Princess wasted that money.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m pleased,¡± Leo responded.


    Sebastian would undoubtedly go insane if he found out.


    Ivy returned home to find a phone call from an unknown number. She ignored it since she


    suspected it was a spam call. However, it rang repeatedly, and Ivy eventually sumbed.


    ¡°Ivy?


    Duke Elrod¡¯s voice was heard.


    She cocked her brow. ¡°Is there something wrong, Mr. Elrod?¡±


    Duke was looking for her, so it wasn¡¯t going to be good. He pursed his lips.


    ¡°Ivy, I didn¡¯t take this chance to pour fuel to the fire this time, so you can¡¯t push me out to be your


    shield.¡±


    Ivy chuckled. It turns out he understands what fear is.


    ¡°Did you forget how you insulted me that night, Mr. Elrod?¡±


    Duke was terrified, but he refused to give up. ¡°That was just a mimunication. I¡¯ve deeply


    looked arrogantly at myself, so just let me off the hook this time.¡±


    Duke¡¯s voice sounded panicked for the first time to Ivy. Those naked photos appeared to have


    deeply disturbed him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. Please do not call me again. I¡¯m not interested in hearing your voice.¡±


    Ivy was about to hang up when Duke abruptly said, ¡°Hey, hold! Someone is searching for you.¡±


    Ivy froze for a split second before hearing a familiar icy voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Ivy.¡±


    Wyatt Reed was the one.


    Ivy¡¯s brows arched slightly as she heard this voice. She gave out a soft chuckle. ¡°Would you like toUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    warn me as well, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt was taken aback for a time. ¡°Didn¡¯t my grandfather look for you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chairman Reed n this whole incident to teach me a lesson?¡±


    He¡¯s simply being stupid! Ivy thought.


    ¡°Ivy, just agree with him. Return the pipe, and I¡¯ll handle the rest. I¡¯ll take care of everything online.¡±


    Ivy stifled augh. Her eyes were somewhat moist. The other side was deafeningly quiet.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re both ying, Wyatt Reed. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t stop sneering. She


    stated her position emphatically, given their previous fight. ¡°Your family is so devious that they throw


    mud at me, attack me with the trashiest remarks, and purposefully misrepresent the truth. But you


    still want me to seek pardon on my knees and even be thankful to you? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re all


    despicable?¡±


    The mood was gloomy and depressing.


    Duke¡¯s voice could be heard. "Wyatt did not do this, Ivy."


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Is he not a Reed? Is he really that meless? Do you believe that every


    criticism I¡¯ve received today has nothing to do with Wyatt Reed?¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Ivy struggled to keep those raging emotions at bay in her heart. She took a long breath, trying to


    keep the sourness in her eyes away.


    Tears indicate weakness, and I¡¯m so stupid! Ivy pondered.


    Ivy utilized three days to exhaust all of her feelings for Wyatt from the previous three years. She


    finally realized she should never have hopes for someone who did not love her back.


    What difference does it make whether Wyatt Reed did it or not? What¡¯s more, he¡¯s expecting her to


    kneel before them and ask for forgiveness. They even act like angels, bestowing so-called kindness


    on her just before stabbing her to death. What a prank!


    Ivy was able to see the entire issue with greater rity after removing her love specs. She could


    finally view it clearly and realized that it was all based on their hatred for her.


    Even though she was surrounded by generations such as Cooper Morgan and Simon Albert; even


    though she had exceeded expectations and baffled everyone with her actions and character; even


    though she was the Vice President of Morgan Corporation, which was impressive enough to get


    people¡¯s attention; nothing seemed to matter.


    In the view of the Reeds, she remained the helpless pushover with no background, money, or


    power. ording to them, Ivy was merely a gold-digging, cunningdy who wanted to marry into a


    wealthy family.


    As a result, the Reeds were hical and used their power to press her to the wall, attempting to


    make her life so monotonous that she appeared to be aplete failure.


    When Wyatt heard Ivy¡¯sments, which stung him like a thorn in his heart, Wyatt¡¯s heart sank. It


    was excruciatingly ufortable and suffocating.


    He was well aware that every abuse hurled at Ivy was wrong.


    These days, Wyatt was working to turn the situation around. Still, Don Reed used all of his contacts


    and resources to ensure that the situation worsened, increasing the impact on Ivy. Furthermore,


    Wyatt was preupied with a client issue in France, so he was unable to address Ivy¡¯s controversy.


    There was no way to please all parties now that matters had progressed to this degree. Ivy¡¯s only


    option was to make apromise.


    Wyatt requested that Ivy hand up the pipe to his grandfather to appease him and distract his focus.


    Then he may seize the moment to reim control of the media. He sought to clear Ivy¡¯s name and


    limit the damage by rifying the truth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the restter, Ivy. What is more essential is that the problem is solved.¡± Wyatt


    spoke again, this time with patience.


    Ivy scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. It doesn¡¯t bother me because I¡¯m used to being criticized.


    Wyatt Reed, you should remember that the most unfortunate thing in my life was falling for a jerk


    like you! It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s just been three years. I¡¯ll just chalk this up to a nightmare! Also, please


    inform Chairman Reed that I will find a suitable home for the emerald pipe.¡±


    Ivy then hung up the phone without hesitation. Her tears had already clouded her vision. When she


    first divorced, she recalled that she wanted to know if Wyatt had ever been moved or touched by


    her feelings for him. But she couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t ask him because asking would entail defeat.


    This was because Wyatt Reed had never epted her as his wife.


    Ivy didn¡¯t want to humiliate herself any longer.


    The response was no longer important, and Ivy simply thought the question was silly.


    How ridiculous! Thest three years of marriage have been a soul nightmare! Ivy pondered.


    Duke saw Wyatt¡¯s grim and strained expression when he looked at the disconnected call. ¡°This


    woman doesn¡¯t know any better,¡± he replied,ughing nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her, Wyatt. All


    you have to do is wait for the heat to go away.¡±


    He¡¯d never seen ady criticize Wyatt Reed so openly and without even giving him a chance to


    respond.


    Ivy is unique!


    ¡°By the way, I was invited to Morgan Corporation¡¯s anniversary party. ording to what I¡¯ve heard,


    they¡¯ve also invited arge number of mainstream local and international media outlets to the grand


    event. Don¡¯t worry. They might take advantage of this asion to rify the situation with Ivy.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was uninterested. ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± he said, his face chilly and his voice cold. ¡°Ignore


    it. She¡¯s not going to appreciate it anyway.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s thoughts were unknown to Wyatt. The scenario was stressful, but Ivy refused to take the peace


    leaf they extended to her.


    Did she really believe the Morgans would ept her?


    Will Cooper Morgan, on the other hand, truly marry her?


    Anyone who gets engaged with Ivy will be in tremendous trouble.


    That idiotic woman! Wyatt pondered and shook his head.


    Cooper Morgan personally sent out Morgan Corporation¡¯s anniversary invitations. Almost every


    renowned and influential person in the country was on the guest list.


    The most unexpected thing was that they had turned down all brand sponsorships for this


    anniversary event.


    They had also recruited the most fabulous event nners to ensure that everything, from the ce


    settings to the drinks and meals, was of the highest quality. Everyone could see how significant this


    anniversary event was to the Morgan.


    Ivy¡¯s online shaming was no longer as intense after a few days. There would be a hired keyboard


    warrior who would throw insults at her from time to time. The quest for @RichBaby, the affluent


    mystery woman from that live-streamed shopping spree, has taken the ce of Ivy¡¯s scandal as the


    most talked-about issue.


    During that live video, @RichBaby purchased luxury products worth $800 million without first asking


    for a price. As a result, the identity of @RichBaby was widely questioned for quite some time.


    Except for the chat recordings from that day¡¯s live stream, no one knew anything about this strange


    person.


    Netizens theorized that she would have to pick them up somehow because @RichBaby had


    purchased the live-streamer¡¯s stuff for that session, which was valued at $800 million. To learn more


    about this @RichBaby, they only had to pay attention to the pick-up process.


    Ivy sat back and rxed while watching the show on the inte. She didn¡¯t expose herself or make


    a sound, leaving the audience to wonder.


    After all, Ivy wasn¡¯t in show business, so she didn¡¯t have to reveal all of her details to the world.


    The Morgan Corporation¡¯s anniversary g was hosted in the business district¡¯srgest banquet


    hall, which could seat a thousand people. It was a semi-open arena with views of most of the lively


    city from the higher floors.


    They could see a river that ran through the city¡¯s north, and south ends, as well as a few prominent


    landmarks, from there. The massive digital panels on those skyscrapers served as advertising


    space, which was typically billed by the second. Morgan Corporation had purchased all of those


    digital billboards that night to disy congrattions text about their anniversary¡ªIt was a costly,


    low-key exhibition of prosperity.


    The event¡¯s high prices astonished the businesspeople, celebrities, and journalists who attended.


    They were all astounded that Morgan Corporation would celebrate a single anniversary in such a


    spectacr manner.


    Ivy arrived at the venue¡¯s lounge early. Leo Morgan had to help his daughter choose the nicest


    clothes and jewelry while Cooper Morgan was outdoors. Everything must be wless.


    Even those ustomed to expensivebels were taken aback when they arrived at the location


    since the gowns were all one-of-a-kind high fashion custom-made for Ivy. Several renowned


    international designers coborated for several days to develop the concept and design of these


    dresses. All thirteen of these costumes were gorgeous collectors¡¯ treasures, and the scene set a


    world record.


    ¡°Which gown do you like for your first presentation, Ms. Morgan?¡± With a smile, the designer


    inquired.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t take her gaze away from the thirteen gowns in front of her. All of them were stunning


    and wonderful.


    Leo waved his hand and eximed, ¡°Just wear whichever is the most costly!¡± before she could say


    anything.


    Ivy remained silent.


    ¡°Chairman Morgan, these gowns can no longer be appraised in terms of money,¡± the designer said


    humbly.


    Ivy smiled and gestured to the light gray drop-shoulder gown, which appeared simple, graceful, and


    noble. It was beautifully iid with hexagonal-cut diamonds and was very stunning. ¡°This one.¡±


    The designer approved with a nod. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You have a good eye, Ms. Morgan! The first impression should be the most powerful. If the dress is


    overlyvish, it will detract from the primary character and will not appear appropriate. This dress


    has an exquisite style despite its modest tone. Each diamond is meticulously chosen for its rity,


    and the cement of the iy highlights the greatest features of your form. It will highlight your


    petite figure and white skin even more! It¡¯s totally wonderful with these heels!¡±


    The person next to the designer stepped forward, holding a pair of high heels that were equally as


    pricey, elegant, and faultless.


    Leo nodded several times, but no one was sure if heprehended what the designer stated.


    Anyway, those were words of praise for Ivy, so he was pleased!


    ¡°Where has the jewelry? What happened to the items I had someone buy from the European royal


    family?¡± Leo Morgan asked.


    The person on the side swiftly and gently carried it over with both hands.


    ¡°Here it is, Sir. It was right off the ne and is in excellent condition.¡±


    Leo cast a nce, nodded, and turned to face his daughter. ¡°See if you like it, my princess. If you


    don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have someone change it for you. I also bought other jewels, but this is the most


    expensive!¡±


    Ivy let out a soft chuckle. She took a quick look at the jewels and saw that the collector had done an


    excellent job of preserving them. The purity of the diamond was stunning. However, the design was


    not very sophisticated. It was only a modest ne in the shape of a flower, which matched the


    dress well.


    ¡°It¡¯s lovely. This will suit.¡±


    Suddenly, Cooper knocked on the door and came in as soon as Ivy said this. ¡°Dad, the Reeds have


    arrived.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Leo Morgan hissed and curled his lips. ¡°Perfect timing. I was on my way to meet them.¡±


    Ivy tugged on her father¡¯s sleeve, slightly concerned. ¡°Dad, today is ourpany¡¯s big day, so don¡¯t


    make a big deal with them. It¡¯s fine if others make fun of them, but it¡¯s not worth it if it hurts us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this.¡± Leo Morgan said.


    Ivy¡¯s friends, Windy Adams and Agatha Hart, both entered the room at the same time. ¡°Hello, Uncle


    Leo!¡±


    Leo nodded and smiled at them both. ¡°Windy and Agatha, thank you for being Ivy¡¯s best friends. I¡¯ve


    got a lot of jewelry that youdies will probably like. Don¡¯t forget to grab a few before you leave!¡±


    Windy and Agatha exchanged nces before bowing gratefully. ¡°Many thanks, Uncle Leo!¡±


    Leo just smiled as he exited the room.


    Windy and Agatha then approached Ivy and cheerfully jumped in circles around her. ¡°Ivy! You no


    longer have to conceal your identity! Just wait and watch what st wave you¡¯ll cause in public after


    today!¡±


    Ivy smiled. Her eyes were uninterested. ¡°My identityes second. I¡¯m really irritated that all of this


    has affected my business.¡±


    Windy took a step forward. ¡°Can you guess who we just saw?¡±


    Agatha cocked her brow. ¡°You¡¯re not going to be able to guess.¡±


    Ivy smirked. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The Reeds actually brought Alice Perez with them!¡± Windy was so enraged that she burst out


    laughing.


    ¡°Do you suppose they came to disgust you because they thought you could be here?¡±


    Ivy coldly hooked the corners of her lips. ¡°I¡¯m really sickened by them.¡±


    Agatha pressed her lips together. ¡°The Reeds came just to put an end to any chance of you


    marrying into the Morgan family. Did you hear what Simon just said to me? Simon stated that as


    long as you show tonight, Don Reed has ordered the media to spread rumors that you were


    expelled out of the elite circle and have no prospect of ever marrying into a rich family again,¡± she


    said before the other two could guess. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ivy scowled. This was nothing new for Don Reed, who was a one-trick pony.


    She turned to face Windy. ¡°Did you send my invitation to that person?¡±


    Windy arched her brow. ¡°Of course. He typically doesn¡¯t attend this type of business dinner because


    of his position. Still, because he¡¯s a ssmate of my father¡¯s and I¡¯ve personally asked him toe,


    he finally consented to bring his subordinates here tonight. I just noticed him arrive earlier.¡±


    Everything was in order. The only thing they had to do was wait.


    ¡°Who?¡± Agatha was taken aback.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment, but I guarantee it¡¯ll irritate the Reeds big time!¡± Windy muttered.


    Agatha moaned quietly, helpless. ¡°Fine¡­ Then I¡¯ll just have to wait for a nice concert.¡±


    Ivy walked to the bathroom before changing into her gown because there was still time before the


    opening. She heard a familiar harsh voice just as she was ready to exit the restroom cubicle to


    wash her hands.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen that bitch Ivy yet, have you?¡± Eva was the one.


    It was unsurprising that Eva would show up. She was, after all, Mrs. Reed.


    ¡°No, how is she eligible to attend such an event? She is now the most despised person in town. I¡¯m


    sure she¡¯s somewhere hiding, so why is she here?¡± Piper made a caustic remark.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re correct. She will always be a mess. Is she really expecting to be able to outshine


    everyone simply by getting into Morgan¡¯s good graces? Hmph! Your grandfather stated that the


    Morgan family arranged this magnificent anniversary g in order to end their rtionship with Ivy


    openly. The Morgans want to use this asion to clear the air about the scandal involving her and


    Cooper Morgan. Soon, she¡¯ll hand up the emerald pipe to us.¡±


    Eva washed her hands as she spoke with unmistakable arrogance.


    Piper burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re still the wisest, Mom, to bring Alice along as Wyatt¡¯s female


    companion. If Ivy sees them together, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be enraged and vomit blood!¡± she


    uttered and burst intoughter.


    Suddenly, the restroom stall door crashed outward, bringing Piper¡¯sughter to a standstill.


    Ivy strolled over, lifted her brows, and hooked her lips. Her tone was really chilly. ¡°Ms. Reed, I did


    not be agitated, nor did I vomit blood. Did I disgust you?¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Eva and Piper Reed were rattled outside the bathroom stall.


    ¡°H-How did you get here?¡± Piper spoke up, surprised, and started to wonder, wasn¡¯t Ivy fired from


    Morgan Corporation?


    Eva was a little astonished as well but easily covered it up with a calm smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s most likely here to die. Ivy, you should know when to call it a day. Not every wealthy family


    will ept garbage, let alone secondhand garbage like you.¡±


    Piper felt more confident. ¡°Are you here to cause trouble? Unfortunately, no one will assist you any


    longer. Because the Morgan family does not want you, your supporter has left you.¡±


    Ivy lowered her head and smiled, then gave them a sidelong nce before walking out without


    saying anything.


    Piper was blocking the doorway and had no intention of letting Ivy in.


    As a result, Ivy simply shoved Piper to the side as she passed her. Piper was taken aback when her


    body nted to the side and collided with the wall. She was in pain and about to curse Ivy when she


    noticed Ivy¡¯s cold dark eyes looking skeptically at her. She was so terrified that she didn¡¯t dare to


    say anything.


    After Ivy¡¯s figurepletely disappeared, Piper rubbed her sore shoulder and bared her teeth.


    ¡°She¡¯s an outcast already. How dare she have a hissy fit?! I¡¯ll show her who¡¯s the real boss sooner


    orter!¡±


    The Morgan father-and-son shook hands with their guests in the banquet hall¡¯s center. Leo Morgan


    had retired and taken a back seat in thepany, but he didn¡¯t look a day over fifty because he


    maintained a healthy exercise routine. Leo appeared to be Cooper¡¯s older brother when he stood


    next to him.


    ¡°Chairman Morgan!¡±


    ¡°What an honor, Chairman Reed.¡± Leo Morgan greeted Don Reed with a cold handshake and a


    chilly voice.


    Wyatt bowed a little. ¡°Uncle Leo,¡± he says.


    ¡°No, no. Just address me as Chairman Morgan.¡± Leoughed, refusing Wyatt¡¯s greeting.


    Wyatt was taken aback for a moment but quickly recovered hisposure. Despite the fact that


    they had dealt with each other frequently in business, they had little inmon on a personal level.


    Leo was clearly drawing a private line with the Reeds based on his cold demeanor, which baffled


    Wyatt.


    Don Reed was unconcerned because he was only conversing with Leo.


    Cooper Morgan, who was standing on the other side, smiled smugly and turned to look at Alice


    Perez, who was standing next to Wyatt. ¡°Mr. Reed, no wonder you¡¯re so bossy towards your ex-


    wife,¡± he said as he lifted his ss. ¡°It appears that you will be going to announce your marital news


    once more, huh? I¡¯m curious as to which family¡¯s daughter can make Mr. Reed so dedicated to her.¡±


    No matter how sluggish he was, Wyatt Reed could hear the mockery in Cooper¡¯s words. Lines were


    drawn on his forehead, and he had a glum and dull expression on his face. Wyatt didn¡¯t like people


    snooping into his personal life, especially since Cooper was deeply involved in a scandal with Ivy.


    Is he looking for justice for Ivy? Wyatt wondered.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were frosty. Alice overheard this and couldn¡¯t wait to introduce herself. ¡°I grew up in


    another country. HIJK Enterprise¡¯s Chairman is my eldest uncle.¡±


    Cooper politely nodded. ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who my eldest uncle is, Mr. Morgan?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes glowed.


    Cooper¡¯s smile was cold and scrutinizing, but his voice was respectful and rxed. ¡°No, I¡¯m not


    familiar with him.¡±


    Alice¡¯s smile froze as she realized she was embarrassed. She could sense Cooper¡¯s loathing in his


    words, even though he didn¡¯t say it directly.


    Even so, Alice believed she was far better off than Ivy, who had nothing to her name. As a result,


    she was unconcerned about Cooper¡¯s attitude toward her.


    ¡°But you two look good together,¡± Cooper added, making Wyatt¡¯s face sink as Alice bowed her head


    and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Are you so interested in my personal matters, Mr. Morgan?¡± There was a faint crease between his


    brows.


    Cooper pressed his lips and smiled coolly and faintly. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Wyatt still wanted to say something, but Piper came over from behind, holding the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Alice...¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Where have your manners gone?¡±


    Piper was so terrified that she immediately stood up and carefully approached them. She then


    whispered something into Alice¡¯s ear. Alice¡¯s face lit up, and the two girls ran away hand in hand,


    without saying anything to anyone.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes narrowed in displeasure.


    Cooper was unconcerned. Leo, who was standing nearby, smiled as he noticed this. ¡°Ms. Reed is


    really bubbly. It must be quite lively at home.¡±


    Don Reed burst outughing. ¡°She¡¯s just been spoiled and has forgotten all her manners. Don¡¯t


    bother about her, Chairman Morgan.¡±


    Leo let out a soft sigh of regret. ¡°It¡¯s a shame my son works all day and is busier than I am, so I only


    see him at home on weekends.¡±


    ¡°Having a daughter is wonderful, Mr. Morgan. We¡¯d probably be inws if you had a daughter.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Leo Morgan arched his brows and looked at Wyatt Reed before shaking his head and saying, ¡°How


    could I possibly imagine bing inws with you? Mr. Reed is an incredible man, and my


    daughter does not deserve him.¡±


    Don Reed took a breather, chuckled, and changed the subject. ¡°Speaking of which, Morgan


    Corporation was seriously messed up by that woman¡¯s scandalous past, right? The stock market


    even started to move.¡±


    Alice Perez took Piper Reed¡¯s hand in hers and asked in hushed tones, ¡°Did you really see it


    clearly? Why is Ivy even here at this time?¡±


    ¡°How could I be wrong? At the time, my mother was also present.¡±


    Alice¡¯s pupils constricted. She followed Piper to the second floor and looked down at the bustling


    crowd. There were so many different dresses that it was impossible to distinguish anyone.


    ¡°How are we going to find her?¡±


    Piper shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where she went to hide, but now that she¡¯s here, I doubt she¡¯ll


    leave so easily. I believe she is only here to force her hand in marriage!¡±


    Ivy had no choice but to force Cooper Morgan to marry her because she had no other option.


    A great show was about to start!


    Alice fought back the enthusiasm in her heart. It appears Ivy¡¯s back is pressed against the wall.


    Her eyes widened, and she reached for Piper¡¯s hand. ¡°I noticed her! She¡¯s arrived!¡±


    Alice extended her hand and pointed to the doorway. When I got a closer look, it was Ivy.


    Ivy was dressed casually and appeared to be conversing with someone at the door. The man


    presented her with a bouquet, which she gratefully epted.


    ¡°Are you not abroad? Howe you¡¯re already back?¡± Ivy inquired.


    Simon Albert looked sharp in his custom-made suit. He was strikingly handsome, and his smile was


    devilishly alluring in the dim light.


    ¡°How can I miss your special day? I¡¯ll return as soon as the g is over.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s hands froze for a moment as she was taken aback by Simon¡¯s endearing smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you


    greet your father first since you¡¯re already here? I saw him earlier.¡±


    Simon shook his head and shrugged his shoulders helplessly. ¡°He¡¯ll either beat me to death or have


    a heart attack from rage. It¡¯s too dangerous, so why bother? That international project is almost


    finished, and the anniversary of my brother¡¯s death is approaching. He¡¯ll have no reason to force me


    to stay there by then.¡±


    Ivyughed. ¡°Great, then we¡¯ll wait for you to return and throw a big wee home party for you.¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡± Simon took advantage of Ivy¡¯s distraction and drew her into his warm embrace. ¡°Our


    princess is finally returning. I¡¯m delighted for you!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s hand was about to push Simon away when he suddenly let go. ¡°Go ahead and change your


    clothes. I need to find a ce to hide, so my father doesn¡¯t notice.¡±


    She nodded and turned around, but Wyatt was not far away, staring at her with deep eyes and a


    cold frown.


    Ivy came to a halt in her steps as Wyatt approached her with great strides.


    ¡°What an unfortunate coincidence, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Ivy smiled as she arched her brows. Was the scolding he received thest time, not enough for him


    toe over for more?


    As he looked at her, Wyatt¡¯s gaze was dull and taut. ¡°Why are you here and hugging other men?¡± he


    asked, his tone rough.


    He was already taken aback by Ivy¡¯s presence. He hadn¡¯t expected Ivy to arrive in such a decent


    manner, let alone openly hug Simon Albert.


    When Wyatt saw Simon hugging Ivy, a stream of uncontrolled rage surged through him, causing


    him to walk over in anger.


    Ivy cocked her head and took a look around. Fortunately, no one else saw.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Whose rules said I couldn¡¯t? Is Ivy not permitted to enter written on the door?


    ¡°Do you know what kind of event this is? Do you believe that your reputation isn¡¯t bad enough?¡±


    She¡¯s in a rtionship with Cooper Morgan, but she turns around and hugs Simon Albert so


    intimately. This woman is desperate for death, Wyatt pondered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you that I have my public image today?¡±


    Does he still dare to mock me?! Wyatt Reed ispletely insane! Ivy thought. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ivy appeared to Wyatt to be a naive idiot.


    When she spoke, the corners of her lips hooked into a scornful smile, as if she wasn¡¯t sure if she


    wasughing at him or herself.


    ording to everyone, Ivy should not have attended this event, including Wyatt Reed.


    They thought she was simply out of ce and did not deserve to be a member of their high society.


    ¡°What are you up to, Ivy?¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Wyatt Reed couldn¡¯t figure out why he was so irritated and impatient. In such circumstances, how


    does Ivy have the fortitude toe here? Does she still have high hopes for Cooper Morgan? Can¡¯t


    she see that everyone looks down on her and wants to avoid her?


    Furthermore, the flowers she was holding were extremely unpleasant to him.


    Wyatt had a glum expression on his face as he looked at Ivy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re up to,¡±


    he said irritably. It would be best if you had not chosen today for all days. Everyone is watching you,


    so if you do something out of character, even I can¡¯t protect you!¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, Don Reed wouldn¡¯t be the only one against Ivy; the entire Morgan family would be


    as well.


    Ivy burst outughing, but her eyes were cold.


    ¡°Protect me? Mr. Reed, when was thest time you protected me? I believe you¡¯re just afraid of


    being involved by me and dragging your family into it.¡±


    Aren¡¯t the insults I¡¯ve had to endure from everyone is because of the Reeds? Wyatt still has the


    audacity to say such unrealistic things? Does he really think she¡¯s a fool?


    Wyatt¡¯s heart gripped as he heard her words. He frowned tightly, knowing in his heart that Ivy must


    despise him and his family but unsure how to exin it to her.


    ¡°Ivy...¡± Alice Perez dashed over from a short distance away and took a seat next to Wyatt. ¡°It¡¯s


    entirely my fault,¡± she said softly. ¡°I know you despise me, and I don¡¯t me you for what happened


    thest time, but please don¡¯t cause amotion here. It¡¯ll just make things awkward for both


    parties.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s gloomy gaze fell on Alice. ¡°me me?¡± she said, hooking her lips. ¡°Do you have no sense of


    shame?¡±


    Alice gave Wyatt a humble look. He didn¡¯t seem to me Ivy at all. She paused for a moment, then


    tried to pretend to be irritated and unselfish.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already divorced Wyatt, Ivy. Are you going to hate us for the rest of your life just because of


    what happened in the past?¡±


    Ivy gave her a stern look. ¡°Are you even worthy of being remembered for the rest of my life?¡±


    Alice¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Wyatt and I both hope that you can let go of the past and start over,¡±


    she said, biting her lower lip. ¡°Today is the anniversary g for Morgan Enterprise. If something bad


    happens, you will be unable to keep your head above water. The most important thing to remember


    now is to look at the big picture!¡±


    Wyatt cocked his brow. As he looked at Alice, his gaze was intense and chilly.


    Alice¡¯s words made him feel extremely uneasy.


    Ivy twitched her lips as she stared at the scumbag and bitch in front of her. Each of them was more


    hypocritical and despicable than the other, which disgusted her.


    Have you considered the big picture? When I leave, am I looking at the big picture? Ivy pondered.


    ¡°Who will benefit from that? What about you? You want me to leave so that no one knows you and


    your partner had an adulterous affair? Stop being so horrifying and save that pathetic bitch act. Both


    of your existences are the biggest joke in town.¡±


    Ivy was frustrated, but she didn¡¯t want to continue talking with these two, so she only left that


    sarcastic remark. She saw Brent waving at her from a distance, so she drifted a nce at the two


    people in front of her and walked away without saying anything.


    Alice was unhappy with Ivy¡¯s judgment. She looked at Wyatt from time to time, hoping he¡¯d speak


    up for them.


    When Wyatt heard the words ¡°adulterous affair,¡± his face became visibly cold, and his eyes became


    extremely dark.


    He stood there, watching Ivy¡¯s back fade away in front of him, then withdrew his gaze and turned to


    leave.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­ Why did Ivy be this way? She appears to despise seeing us together. She appears to


    have had enough of pretending after such a long time.¡±


    Alice spoke timidly as she waited for Wyatt¡¯s reaction. Why is he so unconcerned about Ivy¡¯s


    outburst right now? she wondered.


    Wyatt frowned slightly and spoke in a cold tone. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Alice was taken aback, bit her lower lip, and her eyes turned a little red. ¡°I was trying to say that Ivy


    might have a point. Others will misinterpret us if we appear together. So, perhaps I should leaveN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    first.¡±


    She was well aware that Wyatt would not let her go first.


    For one thing, it would be disrespectful to the Morgans. Furthermore, if Wyatt did not have a female


    companion by his side, it was unavoidable that others would speak to him.


    Alice only proposed this so Wyatt would notice her presence and realize how understanding she


    waspared to Ivy¡¯s recklessness.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°All right, get the driver to send you back,¡± he said indifferently,


    looking at his watch.


    He then turned around and walked away without looking back.


    Alice was left alone at the door, looking lost and depressed.


    ¡°Alice, hurry up ande here! My mother is looking for you all over the ce.¡± Piper gave her a


    friendly wave.


    Alice dashed over to Piper as if she¡¯d seen her savior. With Eva and Piper around, Wyatt isn¡¯t going


    to send her away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What did you and my brother talk about that caused you to look this way?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Alice gave a hasty smile. Her skin was ashen. Why did Wyatt let me leave? She thought.


    Alice had no idea she¡¯d shoot herself in the foot. Wyatt, who used to respond to her, has been


    avoiding hertely. She had the impression that everything had changed since she returned from


    her trip abroad.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    The setting was well-lit, morous, and rising. The music abruptly came to a halt as Leo Morgan


    walked up onto the stage.


    Everyone gathered around the stage, knowing that the g¡¯s main event was about to begin.


    Although Cooper Morgan was the actual person in charge of Morgan Corporation and had the


    honor and reputationparable to Wyatt Reed, he had no intention of taking the spotlight away


    from his father at this time. Instead, he stood on the sidelines, solemnly and politely watching his


    father speak.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to thank you all for attending the Morgan Corporation¡¯s


    anniversary g. Thanks to your support over the years, we¡¯ve had such a smooth ride so far. This


    toast is for all of us!¡±


    Leo Morgan raised his ss, to which everyone responded by raising theirs, and then drank the


    wine in it.


    Everyone understood that Morgan Corporation¡¯s unstoppable progress was due to Morgan¡¯s ability,


    not everyone¡¯s support. Everyone wanted to be in their inner circle and continued to sing their


    praises.


    Not long after, Cooper went forward to refill his father¡¯s empty wine ss before returning to his


    original position.


    Leo smiled, nodded to Cooper, and then returned his gaze to the audience.


    ¡°I have one thing I need to rify here today. I believe that all of you have been very curious about


    Ivy, a woman who is closely rted to mypany and whose rumors have recently circted the


    inte.¡±


    The guests remained silent. They were already aware that the Morgans had invited so many


    reporters to this event in the hopes of rifying the scandal.


    Don Reed appeared to be empathetic and pompous. How could Leo Morgan let his son marry a


    divorcee? That woman has no idea what she¡¯s doing. This is her undoing, he thought.


    Eva and Piper exchanged nces. They both anticipated Ivy¡¯s unhappiness as a result of this.


    ¡°Howe that woman didn¡¯te out?¡± Piper cast a nce around but saw no sign of that


    woman¡¯s figure and wondered, wasn¡¯t she just there?


    Evaughed and pretended to be unconcerned. ¡°She was probably kicked out. The Morgans are


    not ignorant. Why would they keep a ticking time bomb in their midst?¡±


    Leo Morgan fixed his gaze on the Reeds and said loudly and clearly. ¡°During her reign as Vice


    President of Morgan Corporation, Ivy signed a significant contract with ABC Corporation. Her talent


    is undeniable, but her rtionship with Cooper isn¡¯t what everyone expected.¡±


    Leo¡¯s voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears because the venue was tranquil.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to meet Ivy and introduce her to everyone here.¡±


    Don Reed raised his head and frowned. Wyatt, too, was baffled. The shadow of a doubt that had


    never faded from the bottom of his heart became heavier at this moment.


    Leo smiled tenderly as he motioned to her from the corridor on the left. ¡°Come on, Ivy. Come on


    over...¡±


    Everyone stared in disbelief as the door on the left slowly opened. The light from the corridor


    passed through, and the woman who walked over was enveloped in a soft sheath of light.


    Ivy¡¯s makeup was beautiful and wless. Her long, wavy hair fell behind her ears, giving her the


    appearance of natural beauty. She was dressed in an international collector¡¯s series light gray


    diamond-iid gown that enhanced her slim waist perfectly.


    Her stunning pink diamond ne was clearly pricey, which shone so brightly in the spotlight. It


    even took her temperament to a new level.


    Ivy walked calmly onto the stage, her eyes bright and optimistic. The corners of her lips formed a


    faint arc, giving her an air of aloofness and mour.


    She walked up in style, gently lifting the hem of her gown to show off her magnificent stilettos.


    Finally, she stood beside Leo Morgan without fear or wariness. She appeared to be apletely


    different person than the rumors on the inte.


    As soon as Ivy stepped onto the stage, a slew of cameras began shing. They were terrified of


    missing even one shot of such breathtaking beauty!


    The audience gasped and secretly wondered why Ivy would appear in such a grand manner.


    Most importantly, her arrival was so vibrant and eye-catching that no one could take their gaze awayC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    from her!


    Leo smiled, pleased to see his daughter shine so brightly in the spotlight. Ivy could only make her


    formal debut in the elite circle this way.


    After a few seconds of silence, Leo turned to face the audience and said loudly, ¡°Herst name is


    Morgan, her name is Ivy Gaile Morgan, and Leo Morgan¡¯s precious jewel. My biological daughter!¡±


    The room fell silent after Leo Morgan¡¯s words. Everyone was astounded as if a bomb had been


    dropped on them out of nowhere.


    At the same time, the congrattory words on the huge digital screens of all the buildings outside


    that could be seen from inside the venue were reced with Ivy¡¯s picture. As long as they looked up


    at those buildings, everyone in the city could see Ivy¡¯s picture.


    The Morgan family wanted the entire world to know how valuable Ivy Gaile Morgan was.


    Everyone in the room was stunned, especially Don Reed, who was standing in the foreground. For


    a brief moment, his face was stiff with bafflement.


    Wyatt Reed, too, stood there stunned and bewildered.


    Piper and Eva Reed were not as calm as the Reed men. Eva shattered the silence in the venue


    with her tense and sharp voice, eximing, ¡°Impossible! She¡¯s obviously an orphan with no money


    or background!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± With a dark and sullen expression, Don Reed rebuked her.


    How could it be a forgery if Leo Morgan admitted it to the public?


    Leo Morgan ignored Eva¡¯s flurry and continued to detonate another bomb in front of the crowd. ¡°I¡¯d


    like to announce that all of my shares at thepany will be transferred to Ivy. She will take over as


    CEO of Morgan Corporation and will be my designated heir.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s identity waspletely turned upside down in an instant. She was not only Leo Morgan¡¯s


    daughter but also the heiress of Morgan Corporation.


    She had risen from being chastised and ridiculed for being a gold digger and wanting to marry into a


    wealthy family to bing a true billionaire!


    Her position was phenomenal.


    The venue was suddenly buzzing, and even the media reporters couldn¡¯t take their eyes off this


    momentous asion.


    Before everyone had time to process this shocking news, Cooper Morgan, who was standing


    nearby, approached his father and nodded.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡±


    In an instant, the audience was deafeningly quiet. Cooper Morgan was still regarded as the CEO of


    Morgan Corporation. His words were crucial in the industry and carried a lot of weight.


    Cooper¡¯s face was calm and doting as he looked at Ivy.


    ¡°To wee my sister back home, I will give her 10% of my Morgan Corporation¡¯s stock. Ivy


    Morgan, thergest shareholder with 71 percent of Morgan Corporation¡¯s shares, will now take over


    as CEO of Morgan Corporation directly from her current position as Vice President. As Ivy¡¯s older


    brother, I will always strongly support any decision she makes. I believe that everyone, including


    myself, is excited about the future Ivy will lead us into.¡±


    The crowd felt as if another bomb had been dropped on them after Cooper Morgan finished his


    speech. Did the person in charge of Morgan Corporation change that quickly? There will be no


    fighting, gossiping, or squabbles.


    Ivy stood calmly to the side, but her heart was still surprised.


    Cooper had never mentioned that he would be giving her a portion of his stock, so this came as a


    surprise.


    Suddenly, the entire Morgan Corporationnded on her shoulders.


    It was as if a cier of gold hadnded directly in front of her. It was so massive that she couldn¡¯t


    even see the top when she looked up.


    Following the silence, thunderous apuse resounded throughout the hall. The audience


    apuded Ivy Morgan¡¯s return as well as Cooper Morgan¡¯s generosity.


    When the apuse subsided, a reporter on the scene couldn¡¯t help but ask a question. ¡°How do


    you feel about the false and defamatory rumors about you on the inte, Ms. Morgan? May I ask if


    your divorce from Mr. Wyatt Reed means that Morgan Corporation and Reed Corporation is no


    longer connected?¡±


    The reporter took advantage of the opportunity and did not want to wait for the press conference<pter because he would miss out on this first chance.


    Wyatt¡¯s dark eyes narrowed instantly. He raised his head and fixed his gaze on the radiant and


    beautiful woman on stage.


    Ivy did not avoid the question, instead of looking at the reporter directly and with a faint smile.


    ¡°Permit me to respond to your second question first. Back then, I concealed my identity to marry Mr.


    Reed, so the marriage was not a business alliance and did not reflect the stance of Morgan


    Corporation. To be more specific, this failed marriage is the result of a youthful bout of


    impulsiveness on my part. My past lunacy is mine to bear alone, and I fully ept the failure of this


    marriage. This divorce allows me to get back on track for the future. What about those nderous


    rumors¡­.¡±


    Ivy swept a nce at Don Reed and Wyatt Reed, hooking the corners of her lips with disdain,


    ¡°perhaps if I had informed them of my true identity sooner, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a total


    sham for the past few days,¡± she said, raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°I will be forever thankful that I am Leo Morgan¡¯s daughter and have this opportunity to rify


    everything. Though I can¡¯t say the same if this happened to an ordinary individual.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Ivy curved her lips silently and didn¡¯t say anything else. Everyone finally got it.


    The Reeds invented this nderous farce with the intent of defaming Ivy.


    It was simply impossible for an ordinary person to make aeback if this happened to them.


    With the Reeds¡¯ power, it was as simple as snapping a finger to sentence an ordinary person


    to death.


    Ivy was not so kind as to cover up the Reeds¡¯ wrongdoings. She would, of course, take advantage


    of the opportunity to show the world how disgraceful and shameless the Reeds were.


    Don Reed stood there, his shocked expression betraying his panic and a deep sense of regret.


    What had been done could not be reversed.


    Ivy was not expected to be the heir to Morgan Corporation!


    It¡¯s no surprise that the Reeds couldn¡¯t find any trace of Ivy¡¯s past, even after using their


    connections when Ivy and Wyatt first married. As a result, they believed her when she imed to be


    an orphan.


    If the Morgan family wanted to, they could easily hide her past.


    Is this divorce for her to get on the right track for the future?


    Wyatt¡¯s brow furrowed, and his eyes were cold when he heard Ivy¡¯s words. His heart sank suddenly.


    Was marrying me a mistake in her life? He thought.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, was the real reason for your divorce was due to a third-party interfering in your


    marriage?¡±


    The reporter pursued the question, which reminded everyone of the scandal that erupted during


    their divorce. Countless sighs and discussions could be heard in the hall.


    Alice Perez¡¯s name came up again as a third wheel. She had confirmed her identity as Wyatt¡¯s


    mistress bying over as his femalepanion this evening.


    Alice had intended to aggravate Ivy¡¯s situation by showing up, but she had not anticipated that she


    would shoot herself in the foot by doing so.


    Ivy paused, lowered her head, andughed softly.


    ¡°Mr. Reed and Ms. Perez are a perfect match. Like everyone else, I wish them the best.¡±


    There were a lot of eyes on the Morgans and the Reeds at this point. The words of the reporter and


    Ivy made Don Reed¡¯s face unimaginably glum. Eva, too, wished she could bury her head in the


    sand. Despite the fact that no one said anything expressly, everyone¡¯s gaze was filled with hatred


    and mockery.


    How could they treat Morgan¡¯s heiress in such a way? Wyatt Reed married a secret billionaire and


    almost took over the entire Morgan Corporation, but they were too blind to pass up such a great


    opportunity on their own.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were cold and submerged as he stood there. His face was tense, and he didn¡¯t look


    away from the onlookers. His suit was crease-free, and he was staring intently at Ivy, who appeared


    to be glowing in the light. He was experiencing a range of emotions in his heart at the time.


    In this type of situation, Wyatt could still maintain his calm and steady persona, as well as his


    ambivalent and reserved poise. It was clear that Wyatt Reed had witnessed so many dramatic


    events that he was not easily shaken.


    Ivy gave him a sidelong nce and a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring up trivial matters from


    the past. Tonight, I have even more surprises in store for everyone!¡±


    Everyone returned their attention to Ivy on stage. ¡°A few days ago, I bought out a live-stream online


    shopping session,¡± she said gently and clearly. ¡°I¡¯ve kept a few items for mypany¡¯s employees


    as a small wee gift, but there are still a lot of private collectors¡¯ items, bags, nes, and


    watches that haven¡¯t been released in the market. Please take part in our raffle over there if you¡¯d


    like.¡±


    Everyone eximed¡­ ¡°How much money did the Morgans spend on hosting this g?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute... live stream, gifts, private collectors¡¯ items, not released in the market?¡±


    When a reporter regained hisposure, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ms. Morgan, are you Rich


    Baby, who shocked the inte a few days ago by purchasing $800 million in goods online in one


    afternoon?¡±


    Ivy, who only smiled and pursed her lips softly, drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°These are just a few tokens for all of the employees at Morgan Corporation¡¯s affiliates. I didn¡¯t


    expect it to get so much attention. I sincerely apologize for consuming the media¡¯s resources.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Morgan Corporation had so many branches and branches that $800 million in luxury items was not


    considered extreme. It¡¯s possible that there won¡¯t be enough to go around.


    Everyone was stunned and speechless. Ivy is known as @RichBaby!


    It¡¯s no surprise that those inte sleuths expended all of their efforts and still couldn¡¯t figure out


    who was behind this ount handle.


    Ivy spent $800 million to buy out the entire live stream session so that the live streamer could shop


    for her in Europe from afar. She had quietly assumed her identity as a billionaire while everyone


    was belittling her!


    Simultaneously, photos from Morgan Corporation¡¯s anniversary g had already gone viral on the


    inte.


    Ivy¡¯s picture on the digital signboard atop the Pearl Tower across the stream was the most direct


    way to reveal her identity.


    Oh my gosh, this is legendary! A billionaire conceals her identity in order to marry a man of lower


    social standing, only to reveal herself to be the richest young woman after their divorce?! This plot


    sounds like it came straight from a TV show!


    The Reeds are terrible! They believe Ivy is easily bullied and have even hired keyboard warriors to


    insult her. Don¡¯t they feel bad about how they treat ady like that?


    Ivy¡¯seback is fantastic!


    Goddess Ivy! You are amazing! I adore you 3000x


    I had passed through a dozen crosswalks earlier and noticed Ivy¡¯s picture prominently disyed on


    every building. She easily outperformed all of the other actresses vying for those ad spots. I¡¯m


    witnessing history being made!


    Is Ivy @RichBaby? Isn¡¯t her username a little too straightforward? Why is she so adorable?!


    Ivy¡¯s act of spending $800 million did not elicit hostility from the audience inside the banquet hall.


    Instead, they were all moved by Ivy¡¯s genuine concern for each and every employee in her


    company.


    Ivy swept her gaze to Don Reed with a light mockery in her pretty eyes after everyone had stopped


    and looked at her kindness.


    ¡°Aside from that, I bought an emerald pipe from Mrs. Reed at a charity auction earlier this month.¡±


    Ivy paused to observe Don Reed¡¯s panicked expression, then continued to speak slowly, ¡°Chairman


    Reed, I¡¯ve decided¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Don Reed couldn¡¯t take it any longer and took a step forward, interrupting her


    speech. He could put up with Ivy hiding her identity, deceiving them, and making his family look bad,


    but the emerald pipe could not fall into the hands of others!


    ¡°Ivy, you know the emerald pipe is a family heirloom for me. Now I¡¯m willing to pay ten times the


    price to repurchase it from you. Consider the extra money to be our family¡¯spensation for you.¡±


    The person who was the first to speak always had the upper hand. ording to Don Reed, Ivy was


    still a little ipetent to take on an old-timer like him.


    Ivy paid $30 million for the emerald pipe. It was simply more than anyone could ask for now that it


    had risen to $300 million.


    Although this was a sizable sum for many, it was equivalent to a p in the face for Ivy Morgan.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to Ivy as they sensed the tense atmosphere between her and Don


    Reed.


    Her smile was bright and beautiful, and her eyes sparkled like stars. ¡°Chairman Reed, I¡¯m so rich


    and don¡¯t need that petty cash from you,¡± she said calmly. ¡°The emerald pipe¡¯s worth is no longer


    quantifiable in mary terms. Because this artifact has such historical significance, I¡¯ve decided to


    donate it to the National Museum for free.¡±


    Ivy smiled, tilted her head to the side, and extended her arm to greet the person standing there.


    ¡°This is the National Museum¡¯s Director. All of you here bear witness to this special event in which


    this emerald pipe finds a fitting home in a museum for all those who respect and love history.


    Everyone will be able to share the story of this emerald pipe in the future, and I believe it will be far


    more beneficial than it will be in the hands of Chairman Reed alone. As a result, Chairman Reed will


    undoubtedly support my well-considered decision.¡±


    The man who approached Ivy on stage appeared assertive and honorable. He brought two of his


    subordinates over and gave a brief speech of thanks. The man then took the box containing the


    emerald pipe from Ivy¡¯s hands and left it in front of the guests.


    Leo Morgan smiled as he looked at his daughter, pleased with her performance. He returned to the


    stage to say a few more words before allowing everyone to socialize as they pleased. On the other


    hand, Leo Morgan would not let the Reeds get away so quickly.


    Don Reed¡¯s face turned bright red with rage at this point. He was so frustrated that he couldn¡¯t even


    speak.


    Ivy had defeated him using her own methods, effectively putting an end to Don Reed¡¯s ns to


    reim his emerald pipe.


    Even if she sold it to someone else, the Reeds could still repurchase it because they were willing to


    pay any price for it.


    On the other hand, Ivy had made the unexpected decision to donate the emerald pipe to the


    National Museum, and more importantly, with so many influential people present.


    Even if Don Danilo Reed possessed the necessary skills, he would never dare to steal from the


    museum!


    Without a doubt, he hadpletely lost this game!


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Don Reed turned and walked away. He couldn¡¯t care less about social niceties and didn¡¯t want to be


    here any longer.


    ¡°Chairman Reed, please give me a minute!¡±


    Leo Morgan and Ivy walked over together, both with cheery smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Don Reed¡¯s face was sad and depressed, his jaw clenched, and he grimaced coldly. He was so


    irritated by this father-daughter duo that he gnashed his teeth and asked, ¡°Chairman Morgan, what


    else do you have in store for us? I¡¯ve had enough of this incredible show!¡±


    With everything that happened at the g, it was clear that the Morgans were intentionally shaming


    the Reeds.


    It¡¯s no surprise Ivy was so fearless when Iined to Leo Morgan in her office that day. Now


    that I think about it, she purposefully yed me! Don Reed pondered.


    Leo Morgan cast a nce at Wyatt Reed, who maintained his noble and serene persona. He


    managed to be unfazed by everything that happened at such a young age, which was a rare skill.


    Leo Morgan would probably ept such a man as his son-inw if it weren¡¯t for Wyatt¡¯s untidy love


    life and him hurting Ivy so many times that made Leo Morgan maintain distance from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where your rage ising from, Chairman Reed. My princess married your grandson


    in order to be a lowly maid in your household. Even after their divorce, she became the most


    despised person on the inte, receiving insults on a daily basis. Don¡¯t you think you owe us an


    exnation?¡± Leo Morgan¡¯s tone was bitterly cold.


    Don Reed became stiffened. Eva and Piper were both taken aback. Does Leo Morgan intend to


    bring Ivy over to settle ounts?


    Wyatt had a subtle frown on his face and deep eyes as he looked at Ivy, who was standing next to


    Leo. She was staring at Leo¡¯s royal blue sapphire brooches and tugging on her father¡¯s suit as if


    she was bored. She appeared hesitant toe over and was unwilling to even look at them for a


    moment.


    Wyatt was taken aback from the moment she stepped onto the stage.


    It¡¯s just that he kept it all hidden at the bottom of his heart. Ivy¡¯s bizarre behavior following their


    divorce seemed to make sense at the time. Everything became reasonable and proper.


    This shocking revtion appeared out of nowhere. Don Reed snorted. His expression worsened.


    ¡°Ivy kept her identity hidden, so how would we know she¡¯s your daughter?¡± he fired back at Leo and


    used this as an excuse to leave.


    Leo smirked and retorted sternly. ¡°Do you mean to say that the harsh treatment she received at your


    ce was our fault? I was opposed to her liking Wyatt and wanting to marry him at the time, but she


    went ahead with the marriage anyway.


    I was so enraged for three years that I cut off all contact with her. I assumed it would be fine as long


    as she was happy, but I never imagined that your family didn¡¯t even consider her as a human


    being!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s well-fed and has a roof over her head, so how is she being mistreated?¡± Eva eximed in


    panic. ¡°We were nice to her, but she didn¡¯t thank us and even lied to us? How can we not be


    enraged?¡±


    Leo¡¯s face hardened, and he was about to say something when Ivy pulled on his clothes. She


    snorted coldly, full of hatred and contempt.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the fault of the entire world, it has nothing to do with your family, right? I asked for it, so I


    deserve to be despised and subjected to your hatefulness. I have earned the right to use my own


    blood in exchange for som¡¯s love.


    It has served me well to have been a fool for the past three years. Is that what you¡¯re saying?


    Pardon me to say this... I¡¯m not a giving person, so in the future, I¡¯ll have to return what I¡¯ve


    received in smaller amounts, an eye for an eye. a tooth for a tooth.¡±


    Ivy clenched her teeth and didn¡¯t try to hide her frustration. Do they believe she will just forget about


    the past? That she had been able to forget those embarrassments? If the opportunity arises, she


    will undoubtedly respond!


    Eva¡¯s brow furrowed. Don Reed red at Eva and was irritated by her chatter, so Eva slumped


    back in fear and dared not speak again.


    Alice Perez, who had been standing to the side silently the entire time, took a bold step forward.


    ¡°Ivy, I know you despise me,¡± she said, her voice soft and weak, ¡°I was the one who drained so


    much of your blood. It has absolutely nothing to do with the Reeds.


    If you want, juste to me. I don¡¯t think Wyatt would have treated you this way if we hadn¡¯t known


    you were the heiress of Morgan Corporation. Since what has been done is done, I hope you will


    forgive us.¡±


    Alice¡¯s pompous sense of superiority when she looked at Ivy in the past was significantly different


    from her current position, despite her resentment of Ivy¡¯s true identity. They resembled heaven and


    hell.


    Alice despised Ivy¡¯s luck. Howe Ivy has ess to things that others do not? No matter what


    happened, Wyatt is only mine, she thought.


    Ivy cast a sidelong nce at Alice, thinking, she really knows how to get involved in the drama,


    huh?


    Ivy scoffed, ¡°This is not a ce for trash. Who are you to speak here?¡±


    Alice Perez¡¯s face stiffened. Ivy¡¯s candor surprised her. She red at Wyatt, but he didn¡¯t return her


    gaze.


    His gaze had been fixed on Ivy from the start, and he had been reticent.


    Alice clenched her fists and hung her head quietly.


    Don Reed did not look at her and had no intention of assisting her.


    ¡°Chairman Morgan, even if we did something wrong, it¡¯s all water under the bridge now,¡± Don Reed


    said, his face mncholy. ¡°They¡¯re already divorced, so there¡¯s no reason to make a big deal about


    it, right?¡±


    Leo was attempting to contain his rage. He was so irritated that he wondered how his daughter had


    put up with them for the past three years. He immediately summoned the two waiters who were


    nearby and pointed to Alice Perez. ¡°Could you please ask this youngdy to leave?¡±


    Alice¡¯s face turned pale as she looked up in a panic.


    Leo¡¯s tone was stern. ¡°My daughter does not want to see trash, so reassure her to leave.¡±


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡± Alice attempted to request assistance.


    Wyatt¡¯s brows knitted together as he looked at her, then he reminded her in a cold voice. ¡°The driver


    has been waiting outside for you. Request that he send you back.¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. She had no idea Wyatt would send Alice off like that.


    Is he willing to simply abandon her?


    A man¡¯s heart wasplicated to understand!


    Eva and Piper, who had brought Alice Perez over on their own ord, became rmed when they


    saw the situation.


    They hid behind the frowning Don Reed, not daring to say anything.


    Leo¡¯s emotions quickly changed. He¡¯d already put on his usual detached, pleasant smile.


    ¡°Chairman Reed, all of Ivy¡¯s frustrations can be set aside for the time being, but what about those


    recent rumors circting on the inte? I believe you¡¯re the best person toe forward and clear


    those matters, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Although Ivy¡¯s identity reveal was sufficient to clear her name of the scandals, having the Reeds


    come forward to issue a statement forced them to admit their error.


    Coldly, Don Reed growled. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡±


    ¡°If you do not even show your sincerity in apologizing, I will be forced to terminate all cooperation


    with Reed Corporation, including all stocks, funds, and investment projects. You don¡¯t have to bear


    the losses of detaching our ties if you can spend as much money as Morgan Corporation,¡± Leo


    delivered his words heartlessly.


    In an instant, Don Reed¡¯s face turned cold and glum.


    Reed Corporation had plenty of cash, but Morgan Corporation had even more. If Morgan


    Corporation withdrew its investments suddenly, Reed Corporation would experience difficulties


    distributing funds to cover the holes.


    These were huge sums, and if Reed Corporation did not have enough cash flow, they would have to


    bear all of these losses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Don Reed clenched his teeth, turned around, and walked away.


    Ivy grinned and added, ¡°Chairman Reed, remember to visit the National Museum regrly in the


    future!¡±


    What a devastating blow!


    Don Reed¡¯s body jolted, and he nearly copsed. Fortunately, he was restrained on the side by


    Piper, so he shook with rage and walked away without looking back.


    Leoughed softly and looked at Ivy. ¡°You cheeky little rascal!¡±


    Ivy smiled mischievously and pulled Leo¡¯s arm as they turned to leave. They didn¡¯t expect to see


    Wyatt Reed still there.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving with them, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt Reed remained deafeningly silent as he slowly and meaningfully read out her name. ¡°Ivy


    Gaile Morgan,¡± he says.


    Ivy cocked her brow.


    ¡°Chairman Morgan, may I please speak to her alone?¡± Wyatt asked, looking at Leo.


    Wyatt realized why Leo Morgan refused to be addressed as ¡°Uncle Leo¡± earlier. Leo, it turned out,


    did not want to be involved in any kind of personal connection with Wyatt.


    Leo looked at his unamused daughter. Ivy then drew the corners of her lips together in mockery.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he replied.


    Leo knew deep down that that jerk would never hurt his daughter again. Ivy would not have been so


    steadfast if she had not been so determined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take too much time. I want to introduce you to some other industry veterans.¡±


    Leo gave Wyatt a deep look and walked away after saying that.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Ivy drew a ss of red wine from a tray held by a passing waiter. As she swayed the merlot liquid in


    her hand, she noticed its rich color and aroma.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was drawn to Ivy¡¯s face. His voice was deep and enticing. ¡°Why did you hide your


    identity to marry me?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Ivy took a pause. Her brows moved slightly as she calmly raised her eyelids, then hooked the


    corners of her lips.


    ¡°Why do you want to know this, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Having and knowing the answer no longer have any meaning? Ivy pondered.


    ¡°Just answer me.¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was deep, and his eyes were as profound as the sea.


    Ivy smiled softly as she lowered her eyelids.


    ¡°Because my family is not impressed with you, but I was somehow blind and adored you.¡±


    That¡¯s why I abandoned my world, gave up my identity, and ran to him with open arms.


    Unfortunately, you did not catch me, and I fell painfully, she thought.


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m no longer blind.¡± Ivy gave a faint smile. It was bitterly cold. ¡°Are you finished talking,


    Mr. Reed? You should go back and talk to the old man about how to word the apology.¡±


    Ivy sipped her red wine and averted her gaze. She turned on her heels and walked away without


    saying anything else.


    Cooper was freely interacting with the guests.


    Leo smiled and suddenly remembered something before approaching Cooper. ¡°Where is


    Sebastian? Howe he isn¡¯t present at such an important event?¡±


    Cooper cough. ¡°He said he¡¯d steal the spotlight if hees, so he¡¯s at home, sleeping.¡±


    Leo growled sternly. ¡°What an idiot? Isn¡¯t his titlepletely paid for?¡±


    Ivy and Cooper were at a loss for words.


    Windy and Agatha dragged Ivy out and sneaked away as the party was about to end.


    RST BAR.


    ¡°Wyatt, why are you only now showing up after you called us out earlier? We¡¯re all looking forward


    to seeing you.¡±


    Duke Elrod approached Wyatt as soon as he arrived.


    Because the Morgans spent so much money chartering the entire city¡¯s building advertising space


    to announce Ivy¡¯s identity, and because live photos of the g were circting online, everyone


    was aware of the earth-shattering events that urred at Morgan Corporation¡¯s anniversary g.


    Ivy was Morgan Corporation¡¯s heiress.


    Oh, God¡­ Duke shivered in fear as he remembered his attitude toward Ivy over thest three


    years.


    Wyatt drank the whiskey in one gulp from a ss that had never been touched before on the table.


    Everyone saw this but remained silent. They still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    What they mistook for a pauper turned out to be a princess. Nobody could possibly ept such a


    shift!


    Duke exhaled a sigh. ¡°Ivy did an excellent job of concealing it. She had suddenly risen to the top of


    the heap! Do you think she¡¯ll make amends with us?¡±


    Wyatt, who hadn¡¯t said anything, only grunted with a frown. ¡°No, she¡¯ll juste looking for me to


    settle the score.¡±


    I¡¯m the only one who has mistreated her since the beginning, Wyatt pondered.


    Someone next to them inquired, ¡°Is Ivy Leo Morgan¡¯s illegitimate daughter? Otherwise, howe


    no one in the Morgan family had heard of her existence before this?¡±


    Wyatt was skeptical. If Ivy was an illegitimate child, why would Leo Morgan be so open and honest


    in revealing her true identity?


    It was evident that the Morgan family had been withholding information about her to keep her safe.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys follow her story online?¡± Duke asked. ¡°Morgan Corporation published Ivy¡¯s past


    experiences as soon as her identity was revealed. She was epted into an Ivy League school


    when she was thirteen, and she even received a full schrship to continue her education abroad.


    She earned her Ph.D. in only four years! She then went on to work as an intern at one of Europe¡¯s


    top business firms, where she had close ties with a certain royal family. Before she married Wyatt,


    she was practically a living legend! It¡¯s no surprise that Cooper Morgan is willing to y second


    fiddle to her. Morgan Corporation would undoubtedly grow under her direction.¡±


    Everyone was deafeningly quiet as they listened. They used to look down on her.


    They assumed she married Wyatt because she was a gold digger and a scheming bitch.


    Finally, no one expected them to be the ones who were too low for Ivy!


    When Duke noticed this, he went up and patted Wyatt on the shoulder. ¡°Wyatt, think about it: why


    did she marry you in the first ce? She must have fallen madly in love with you, right? But why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Wyatt spoke coldly and swerved to avoid Duke¡¯s reaching hand.


    This was also the source of Wyatt¡¯s bafflement. He only remembered Alice Perez being in a car


    ident and losing too much blood, but the Rh null blood stored in the NYC blood bank was


    insufficient.


    Ivy approached him at that point. She stated that she would be willing to donate her blood to Alice


    on the condition that he marries her.


    Because the situation was pressing, Wyatt agreed without hesitation.


    Everything that happened after that was entirely natural.


    Wyatt disliked Ivy and had no feelings for her, but he still respected all of her rights as his wife and


    treated her concerning their marriage.


    Then suddenly, his thoughts have been interrupted by themotion outside their private room.


    Duke went out to take a look and then returned. ¡°Holy shit! Ivy has arrived!¡±


    The music was so loud outside that it could smash one¡¯s eardrums. Everyone down there was


    engrossed in the music.


    Ivy, with her long legs and thin waist, was dancing in the middle. She had a beautiful smile as she


    moved to the music and quickly became the center of attention.


    The woman was indeed lovely. Her frown and smile were both attractive.


    Ivy¡¯s smile shone brightly as the crowd gathered in a circle around her. She was dancing with a


    handsome man.


    Their stance was aggressive and risqu¨¦. Everyone apuded Ivy until the music stopped.


    Duke became captivated by her dance and couldn¡¯t help but shout along with the crowd while


    waving.


    Ivy heard a familiar voice and looked up to see Duke upstairs. Wyatt Reed sat next to him.


    Her smile quickly faded, and she turned to walk away as if she had just seen a heap of crap.


    Wyatt remained hidden in the shadows. His prominent features sagged. He had no idea she could


    dance so well or that her smile was so enticing.


    Wyatt had never seen her happier than she was now in the three years he had known her. She was


    brave when she married him, and she was ascertained when she left.


    He felt a suffocating pain in his chest at the thought of this, as if a rock was pressing down on him. It


    was oppressive and upsetting.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that everything had happened because he was too close to Alice Perez,


    causing Ivy to misinterpret their rtionship. His heart was filled with lethargy.


    Wyatt re-examined his rtionship with Alice and realized that he may have cared too much for her


    somehow.


    Duke¡¯s face tightened under the bright lights as he noticed Ivy¡¯s scornful stare.


    He drew his swaying arms back and gazed at Wyatt. ¡°Are you sure she won¡¯t settle the score with


    us, Wyatt? Do you think it¡¯s toote to apologize?¡±


    One of their friends couldn¡¯t help but kick Duke in the buttocks on the sidelines.


    ¡°Dude, it¡¯s just ady. What are you so terrified of? Don¡¯t make yourself look bad by apologizing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the ones whose nudes are in her hands!¡± Duke murmured.


    Wyatt ignored them, sipped his whiskey, grabbed his jacket, and turned to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only just arrived! What are you doing?¡± Duke yelled from the back.


    Inside the private room No. 9¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of partying,¡± Ivy said as she picked up her purse. ¡°Have a good time, girls! I¡¯m


    leaving.¡±


    Agatha and Windy waved her off. They looked like they wouldn¡¯t leave until they were drunk.


    Ivy was about to leave when she noticed Duke standing at the end of the corridor, smiling at her


    with his irritable face.


    Is he looking for me? What¡¯s the matter with this guy? she thought.


    ¡°Get out of my sight.¡± Ivy was not in the mood to converse with him.


    Duke persisted, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get lost, but let me wrap up what I want to say first.¡±


    Ivy gave a cold snort. ¡°What would you like to say?¡±


    Duke looked at Ivy, who was cold and rxed, and said hesitantly, ¡°Ivy, I¡¯d like to apologize to you


    for what happened before.¡±


    Even if he appeared to be aplete wimp, it was still preferable to having his nudes stered allUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    over the inte.


    Ivy cast a sidelong nce at him and gently hooked her lips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duke came to a halt and looked up at her. ¡°Would you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ivy said matter-of-factly. ¡°Remember how you tormented me back then? Do you think a simple


    apology would be enough to make me forget about the past? Do you have no sense of shame? Mr.


    Elrod, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a thick-face jerk!¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    If I hadn¡¯t been Leo Morgan¡¯s daughter, I would¡¯ve suffered even more, Ivy thought.


    Duke¡¯s face turned bright red. I¡¯m such a dork! But¡­ I don¡¯t have much choice... I plead guilty as


    charged, he pondered.


    ¡°Then, what exactly do you want?¡± Duke inquired.


    I was clearly insane at the time to offend Ivy! Shouts the corner of his mind.


    Ivy was irritated as she looked out the window.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just care about your nudes?¡± she said coldly and yfully as she approached him. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to count to three. If you don¡¯t leave my sight in three seconds, I¡¯ll make you a trending topic


    on the inte in a minute!¡± Ivy scoffed, making Duke stiffen.


    Duke then turned around and ran as soon as she finished her sentence, pleading for mercy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Do not act rashly!¡± he shouted before he disappeared.


    Sure enough, he was gone in three seconds.


    Ivy smirked and rolled her eyes before walking away in her high heels.


    When she walked out of the bar, she noticed someone standing next to her car. And when she


    looked up, it was none other than Wyatt Reed.


    He seems to wait for her.


    ¡°Do you have nothing better to do, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Ivy cocked her brow. Her red lips against the darkness around her appeared vibrant and hot, but


    there was a hint of coldness to them.


    Can¡¯t he see that I¡¯m not interested in dealing with him?! Ivy was irritated.


    Wyatt¡¯s brows were drooping, and his eyes were dark. His voice was soothing and endearing.


    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯d like to tell you about Alice Perez. She and I... We are not in the type of rtionship you


    believe we are.¡±


    He believed that if he exined everything clearly to her, he would be able to clear up their hatred.


    Ivy frowned grumpily when she heard that name.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Ivy took a step forward and pushed him away from her car.


    She got into the car without even putting on her seat belt and stepped on the gas pedal.


    Ivy realized immediately that something was wrong.


    She only used a light elerator, but the speed quickly increased to l20 km/h. It was out of the


    ordinary and simply uncontroble!


    In an instant, her car swerved into the middle of the road.


    Even though it was after midnight and there were only a few cars on the road, it was still extremely


    dangerous.


    Ivy mmed on the brakes in desperation, but there was no response. She realized all of a sudden


    that the car was ultimately out of control!


    Ivy inadvertently grasped the steering wheel, but it was locked.


    The darkness in front of her seemed to be calling out to her, ready to swallow her soul.


    The streetlights appeared cold and blinding at this time. Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself from shuddering.


    She¡¯d never felt so terrifyingly close to death before!


    She had nothing but fear.


    Ivy looked up to see arge truck appear a hundred meters in front of her. Her mind went nk at


    that point.


    Then suddenly, she heard a crashing sound. The air was filled with a gray cloud of dust and soot.


    A car had appeared out of nowhere to block her path. The car swerved a few dozen meters before


    coming to aplete stop.


    Ivy¡¯s head mmed into the steering wheel at that precise moment. Because her airbag did not


    respond, she only felt a bone-chilling pain at the time. The pungent odor of gasoline filled her


    nostrils as warm liquid dripped down her brow.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± says someone.


    A man yelled her name, and the voice sounded familiar.


    Her car door was then opened, and she was carried out onto the roadside.


    It¡¯s Wyatt Reed...Why is he sound so worried?


    Wyatt¡¯s warm hand trembled slightly as he touched the wound on her forehead as if confirming her


    damage. On the other hand, his touch caused her to feel a prickling sensation. Ivy regained


    awareness when she smelled blood.


    Wyatt¡¯s embrace felt strange to her and made her feel extremely uneasy.


    Ivy would have been ttered to lie in his arms if this had happened before the divorce.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw snowkes falling in front of her. She struggled to get up and


    clung to the car door.


    It turned out that his car was preventing her from crashing into the truck. Otherwise, she might not


    be able to open her eyes again if he didn¡¯t do it.


    His car had deteriorated to the point where it could no longer be used.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her voice was uncannily calm.


    She was conscious, aside from the pain of her head wound.


    ¡°Ivy, please go to the hospital.¡± Wyatt sounded a little worried.


    Ivy turned away from him and took out her phone to call Henry.


    ¡°Pleasee to my location as soon as possible. Someone fiddled with my car, and I was involved


    in a car ident. You have until tomorrow morning to figure out who did this.¡±


    She hung up the phone after giving Henry the instructions.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was tense.


    Ivy drew a check from her purse and handed it to Wyatt.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, your Range Rover is worth no more than $4 million. Here¡¯s a ten-million-dor check.


    Your appreciation fee is $6 million.¡±


    Ivy stood in the light. Her long hair was slightly disheveled, and the blood on her forehead had


    solidified, but she still looked stunning. It was as if she was destined to be beautiful. Her lips curled


    slightly into a polite and distant smile.


    Wyatt¡¯s face sank as his gaze turned cold. He did not extend his hand to ept the check.


    Ivy shoved the check into his suit jacket pocket without giving him a chance to object.


    ¡°When I donated blood, Mr. Reed, you weren¡¯t frugal with your money. It¡¯s my turn to repay the favor


    this time.¡±


    She then exited her car and took off on her heels.


    Great! I can¡¯t believe even Wyatt Reed will have this day! It turns out that I can really feel bitter! She


    thought.


    The streetlight stretched out her figure. Her steps were firm and not in the least shaky.


    Ivy, understandably, did not notice Wyatt¡¯s eyes light up with guilt after she uttered that sentence.


    The inte was flooded with public opinion at the time. Everyone med the Reeds for bullying


    the helpless.


    However, on the eve of the storm, the Reed family did not respond. After all, if they took a stand too


    soon, they would appear guilty.


    The Reed Mansion.


    During the night, the mansion was well-lit. Except for Don Reed, no one in the house dared to


    breathe too loudly.


    Cooper Morgan had single-handedly reimed the situation when Morgan Corporation''s share


    prices plummeted back then.


    This evening, the stock market had taken a turn that was unfavorable to the Reeds.


    The expression on Don Reed''s face was solemn and venomous. He was enraged and irritated


    when he discovered Wyatt had not returned home.


    "What the hell happened to him?!" Don Reed asked the butler as he struck his cane on the ground.


    The butler responded cautiously. "The young master is unavable at the moment. His phone calls


    went unanswered, and his assistant is unsure where he is."


    "Huh! He''s still in the mood to hang out?! He''s been married to Ivy for three years and hasn''t noticed


    anything wrong with her?!"


    Don Reed''s heart raced so hard that it felt like it was about to burst out of his chest. He would not


    have tolerated Ivy''s anguish at home if he had known she was the heiress of Morgan Corporation


    and was a perfect match for his family.


    Their marriage was a shocking event in the entire businessmunity without even mentioning the


    divorce!


    What happened now?


    They''d lost both the money and the person!


    They had not onlypletely offended the Morgans, but they had also lost a family heirloom!


    Don Reed red at Eva and Piper, who was standing nervously next to him.


    "You two idiotic women! You didn''t help the family but made a mess!"


    Eva was enraged as she stood there.


    "Dad, Ivy is the one who lied to everyone. What does it have to do with us? Didn''t you run a


    background check on her before she married Wyatt?"


    Don Reed scoffed and threw a temper tantrum.


    "However, you stole my emerald pipe! You still dare to respond to me?!"


    The thing that bothered him the most tonight was the fact that his beloved emerald pipe was


    permanently lost!


    Eva appeared to be on the verge of tears. She remained silent and stood there.


    As an aplice, Piper was fearful of being implicated and thus avoided speaking a word.


    The butler abruptly broke the unjust silence. "Young Master is back!" he eximed with glee.


    Eva and Piper let out a relieved sigh. Atst!


    Eva''s eyes were red. Because her husband James was away on a business trip, the only person


    who could assist her was her son, Wyatt.


    Otherwise, Don Reed''s wrath would never end!


    Mrs. Reed was, in fact, uneducated.


    When Wyatt approached, Don Reed picked up a valuable teacup and hurled it at his feet.


    "Are you finally finding your way back?"


    Wyatt came to a halt in his stride, stepped over the broken porcin fragments, and cast a faint


    nce at Eva and Piper without altering his expression.


    "Are you looking for me?" Wyatt spoke in a light tone.


    Don Reed erupted in rage and pointed at Wyatt. "Look at the shit you''ve created! How are you


    going to exin this? How are you unaware of Ivy''s existence? You''ve been married to her for such


    a long period and have discovered nothing wrong with her? I''m still baffled as to why you got


    divorced!"


    It was a tense situation. Don Reed had notshed out in this manner in a long time.


    Wyatt raised his eyes and maintained an expression of indifference. "I''m not sure either, but wasn''tContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    this divorce what you all desired?"


    If not, why would they be so cruel to Ivy?


    Eva came to a halt and nced at Wyatt. "Wyatt, apologize immediately to your grandfather! Ivy did


    indeed deceive everyone. Let us simply wait for your father''s return. We''lle up with a solution


    then."


    Wyatt frowned and curled his lips into a pucker. "By the time he returns, it will be toote."


    Hissing coldly, the Don snorted. "Then what do you rmend we do?"


    "We shouldply with the Morgans request and make an apology."

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    As he recalled Ivy¡¯s image under the streetlight with her head full of blood and her back shivering in


    the chill, Wyatt¡¯s heart broke.


    He was aware that he owed her a great deal and that there was no way he could ever make up for


    it.


    In response, Don Reed gave him a stern look. ¡°Why would I still be so enraged if I wanted to


    apologize? These apologies would only prove that we had mistreated her! It¡¯s going to be a disaster


    for ourpany¡¯s stock and reputation!¡±


    On the other side, Piper Reed echoed, ¡°Yeah, why should we apologize? We can work things out


    privately with them. Putting our family¡¯s reputation at risk is unnecessary. What does it matter if she


    is the daughter of Leo Morgan?


    Is she better than everyone else? We did not persuade her into marrying into our family, nor did we


    compel her into filing for divorce; therefore, why should we humiliate ourselves?¡±


    Piper¡¯s name would be aughing stock among the royals if they apologized! She would be


    unable to continue associating with them and would undoubtedly be mocked by all.


    That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t say sorry!


    Suddenly, Wyatt¡¯s cold gaze swept over Piper, making her cower in fear.


    He snorted softly. ¡°All right, if you¡¯re not willing to apologize publicly, let¡¯s go to their door together


    and apologize.¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Eva jumped out to make a point.


    It¡¯s hard to believe Eva would go to Ivy and bow her head in respect when she used to be the one in


    charge and be above her.


    That was like pping her in the face!


    ¡°Enough already!¡± When he looked at Wyatt, Don Reed¡¯s face flushed with rage. He was well aware


    that his grandson possessed exceptional talent. ¡°Is there no other option?¡±


    ¡°None,¡± Wyatt replied.


    It appeared that Wyatt¡¯s mood was gloomy. They owed Ivy an apology and should have done so


    long ago.


    The Don¡¯s eyes drooped, and he let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you to make ns!¡±


    He had no other choice but to rely on his grandson¡¯s judgment at this point.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Piper was hesitant.


    Wyatt red at Piper with a stern expression and warned her.


    ¡°Piper Reed, you must never forget how you misced our family heirloom. If you dare to cause


    trouble again, don¡¯t expect to receive any money from us in the future. Go out and work for your


    own money.¡±


    Piper was taken aback. Work?! I¡¯m a Reed! How could I go out and work like everyone else? Will I


    not be mocked? she thought.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Piper sought help from Eva, but Eva was afraid of her son. Furthermore, she had


    contributed to the loss of the emerald pipe, so she felt incredibly guilty.


    When he turned to leave, Wyatt¡¯s expressionless face bore no emotion. His grandfather summoned


    him. ¡°Wait. I don¡¯t care whom you¡¯re hooking up with, but you¡¯d better avoid Alice Perez. We can¡¯t


    take any chances right now because the Morgans are enraged¡­¡± the Don scratches his forehead,


    ¡°In addition, Ivy had made such tant remarks about Alice at the anniversary g. The most


    important thing at this point was to mend the rift between the two families.¡±


    When Wyatt heard this, he simply walked away. It turns out that everyone misinterpreted his


    rtionship with Alice... Especially Ivy!


    Wyatt immediately called his assistant Michael after leaving Reed¡¯s Mansion.


    An apology letter was not difficult for the public rtions department to write. What was difficult was


    Reed¡¯s Corporation¡¯s viewpoint on this matter.


    It was indeed a crammed evening.


    THE FOLLOWING DAY, at noon, while everyone was still reeling from the news that Ivy was the


    Morgan Corporation¡¯s heiress, an apology letter was sent out on behalf of Reed Corporation.


    The letter primarily addressed the inte¡¯s false rumors about Ivy. Simultaneously, Wyatt


    apologized in his name for failing to cherish his marriage to Ivy.


    There was an instantaneous surge of interest on the inte.


    This is a true-to-life television show! Hold on a moment while I prepare my popcorn.


    Wait, they admit to bullying Ivy?


    They admitted it in a roundabout way... Ivy, our Goddess, has a clean conscience! I¡¯ve always stood


    by her since she announced her divorce and dared to reveal the true identity of the third party in


    their marriage!


    The Morgan Corporation. Within the conference room¡­


    The crowd¡¯s gaze was drawn to the high-ranking officials seated at the head of the conference


    table. In the meantime, Leo Morgan sat back in his chair, dozing off as he confidently left Cooper in


    charge of this meeting.


    Afterward, Cooper began to introduce Ivy, saying a few words of introduction.


    Ivy let her hair fall in front of her brow to conceal the scar fromst night¡¯s ident.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone in this room is aware that Ivy is my father¡¯s daughter and my sister. She is now


    Morgan Corporation¡¯srgest shareholder. As a result, I am pleased to announce that Ivy Morgan


    has been appointed Chief Executive Officer of Morgan Corporation. Everyone, I believe, has no


    opinion on this, correct?¡±


    Ivy was now the most potent shareholder in thepany!


    The aggregate number of shares held by everyone present was insignificant inparison to Ivy¡¯s.


    As a result, no one dared to express an opinion on this matter.


    Many of the directors present were relieved that they did not join Jess Croft¡¯s ¡°revolt.¡± Otherwise,


    they would not be here right now.


    Everyone was just so relieved to have escaped a disaster!


    ¡°Congrattions, Miss Ivy!¡±


    Everyone started apuding and weing Ivy.


    Ivy smiled and expressed her joy at being promoted from Vice President to CEO Ivy. Cooper


    arranged for it specifically to ensure a seamless transition into her new role as CEO.


    Despite this, Cooper¡¯s position as President was unaffected. He still wielded considerable power.


    It was simply that Ivy now oversaw a much broader range of enterprises.


    Regardless, she was now the tyrannical CEO, Ivy Morgan!


    Greg greeted her as she exited the conference room and handed her the phone. ¡°Miss Ivy, pleaseContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    find attached the Reed Corporation¡¯s apology letter that was just released.¡±


    Ivy cocked her brow. This soon?


    Given Don Reed¡¯s temper, she reasoned that they would drag it out for at least ten days, if not more


    than a month.


    Ivy gave a fleeting nce,ughed softly, and then turned off the screen. This was an artful apology.


    They rified her scandal in a few words and even formally assessed their marriage devoid of any


    emotion or feeling.


    She could immediately tell that this was Wyatt¡¯s work.


    ¡°Are we required to respond?¡±


    Ivy cast a sidelong nce at Greg. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to make a statement any longer.¡±


    ¡°Noted, ma¡¯am. ABC Corporation is also beginning the process of selecting research programs. Mr.


    Saver wishes all three parties to send candidates to ABC Corporation until the program is


    completed. They intend to immediately announce the good news to the world once the finished


    product is released for maximum benefit.¡±


    Ivy gave the nod. When she thought of ABC¡¯s project, she felt energized. Because this was her first


    project as Vice President at Morgan Corporation, she would cherish it as if it were her child.


    ¡°There¡¯s still the issue of selecting our research and development candidates,¡± Greg said after a


    brief pause. ¡°We have yet to finalize the candidates who are qualified to join ABC¡¯s research and


    development team. Why don¡¯t we advertise a school recruitment drive to see if there are any


    suitable university candidates?¡±


    Ivy cracked a grin. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already got a candidate in mind.¡±


    She walked away merrily, returning her gaze to Greg. ¡°I¡¯m sure my brother must have nned a lot


    of things recently for me. Try to push it off if you can. I want to participate in the selection of this


    ABC research program myself.¡±


    It¡¯ll be a shame if Reed Corporation takes advantage of this opportunity while I¡¯m not looking! She


    thought.


    Ivy would not budge on anything rted to herpany¡¯s interests.


    Greg didn¡¯t dare to object and simply said, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. By the way, would you like to go over the


    list of gifts you¡¯ve purchased for the staff?¡±


    Ivy gave a shaky nod. ¡°You guys can arrange it in any way you want.¡±


    In any case, her only responsibility in this situation was to spend money.


    Greg took a breather. ¡°How is your wound?¡±


    Except for Greg, no one knew about her injury. Ivy would not have beenpelled to attend this


    meeting if she had not been obligated to do so.


    Ivy inadvertently touched the wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I went to the doctor. It¡¯s only a minor scuff. I¡¯m not that sensitive.¡±


    Greg nodded. ¡°A copy of the investigation¡¯s findings has already been delivered to your office.¡±


    ¡°All I need is a name.¡± Ivy was intrigued as to who wanted her dead.


    Greg responded, ¡°Alice Perez.¡±


    Her lips formed a frosty smile, and she didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    The Grand Hotel.


    Ivy¡¯s birthday party was attended by arge number of celebrities and dignitaries. As Cooper


    previously stated, this was an excellent opportunity for connections.


    Leo Morgan was willing to spend a lot of money on his daughter. He booked the entire hotel. The


    whole street was closed off, and bodyguards were stationed to protect the guests.


    The setting was stunning: it was bright, luxurious, and one-of-a-kind. Ivy¡¯s picture was disyed on


    arge electronic screen outside. She appeared to be both beautiful and brave.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Ivy Gaile Morgan!¡±


    In a matter of seconds, this phrase dominated the trending topics on the inte and the advertising


    space was worth ten million dors.


    This event was even grander and more luxurious than Morgan Corporation¡¯s anniversary g. It


    demonstrated how much The Morgan family spoiled Ivy.


    They wanted her to be the most beautiful person in the entire city that night.


    Ivy, Windy, and Agatha were preparing themselves and were more rxed because there were no


    outsiders around.


    Ivy looked at a table full of gold, silver, and diamond essories. The jewelry sparkled in the light,


    and the entire room smelled like money.


    This was the best feeling ever!


    Ivy looked stunning in a simple but elegant ck gown that entuated her slim figure. It


    contrasted with her fair skin, making her look radiant and beautiful. She possessed such innate


    regality that she could carry herself without any essories. Even if she just stood there, she would


    appear extraordinary and noble.


    Windy and Agatha were taken aback by the diamond essories Leo had sent over.


    This was almost like the entire city¡¯s jewel collection. They¡¯d never seen anything like it!


    Ivy was there, one by one, trying on the rings.


    The white diamonds were wless. Pink diamonds were adorable and lovely. The ck diamonds


    were valuable and scarce.


    Ivy wore a diamond ring on each finger. She sighed regretfully and shook her bejeweled fingers at


    her friends.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t wear them all at once! I really like all of them.¡±


    Windy and Agatha were at a loss for words.


    ¡®Does this rich girl have to be so over-the-top?¡¯


    Ivy examined herself in the mirror. She was wless. Finally, she only chose two to three rings and


    ced them on two of her fingers; however, the multiple rings did not look out of ce on her


    slender fingers.


    Instead, itplemented her opulent style. She was not a fan of minimalism or simplicity.


    On the contrary, this multi-diamond ring appeared elegant, noble, and extravagant. It was perfectly


    suited to her personality.


    Windy and Agatha both gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ivy followed them out, seeing that it was almost time. The dedicated bodyguards were stationed


    outside the lounge, preventing anyone from entering.


    Ivy was nked on both sides by bodyguards who protected her in the center. It was a breathtaking


    sight. They were so well-trained that even their footsteps were firm and in sync.


    The stairwell linked the two ends. The banquet hall was well-lit, and Ivy immediately drew


    everyone¡¯s attention.


    Her stunning beauty and calm demeanor were an ideal match. It was difficult for the audience to


    look away. Ivy gave a light smile.


    Her eyes seemed to have an inherent calm magnificence.


    Leo exuded pride as he walked up the stairs to apany her down.


    Hermes was unable to attend the party, but Ivy had already received his bank card. Cooper and


    Sebastian stood on opposite sides of the stairwell.


    Their attractive features and tall stature simply drew too much attention. Why were this family¡¯s


    genes so exceptional? Everyone envied him.


    Leo smiled and reached for the waiter¡¯s ss of wine next to him. He then delivered the opening


    remarks.


    ¡°Everyone, please join me in congratting my daughter Ivy on her birthday! What I¡¯m most proud


    of in my life isn¡¯t establishing Morgan Corporation. It¡¯s because I have my precious baby daughter.¡±


    That¡¯s why hevished Ivy with attention. Leo was a permissive father to his sons, not indulging


    them as much as he did Ivy. Ivy saw it as tant bias.


    Leo didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep for three years after Ivy left. He was always worried that she


    would be bullied or that she would be living too happily and would not want to return home. Leo


    came to a halt for a brief moment.


    Ivy was aware of what her father was contemting. Her eyes turned red unconsciously with a


    single nce. Ivy noticed Wyatt Reed in the crowd.


    Wyatt Reed stood there with a dignified demeanor and a striking appearance. It was difficult to


    ignore his presence. He was a natural leader who couldmand a crowd no matter where he


    went. His gaze was fixed on Ivy.


    This was not the first time he had seen her look so stunning, but she left him in a different state of


    mind each time.


    Despite his calm and cool demeanor, he was a little nervous this time.


    Everything around them seemed toe to a halt the moment their gazes met. There was


    complete silence. Wyatt couldn¡¯t hear anything from the outside world.


    On the other hand, Ivy averted her gaze in a matter of seconds.


    ¡®How did he get here?¡¯


    After Leo finished his speech, everyone rose to greet Ivy and wish her a happy birthday. She gave


    appropriate responses to everyone.


    Windy and Agatha approached Ivy, but before she could exhale a sigh of relief, she turned around


    and saw Wyatting with a strong presence.


    Ivy was taken aback.


    Wyatt arrived and got right to the point before Ivy could say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared three gifts for you, Ms. Morgan. Do you want to see them?¡± Wyatt¡¯s presence


    naturally drew the attention of many people because he was always one of the focal points


    wherever he went.


    Furthermore, he had three bodyguards behind him, each holding an exquisite and expensive gift


    box.


    Ivy scowled. Her spirits plummeted. Her rxed and happy mood vanished in an instant.


    Three gifts?


    The stunned onlookers couldn¡¯t help but express their admiration.


    ¡°Mr. Reed is so kind! Three gifts at once?¡±


    Disdainfully, Ivy hooked up the corners of her lips. Wyatt¡¯s gifts were not something she was looking


    forward to, and she would rather throw them in his face! Is he only giving these to her in public


    because he is afraid, she will reject him?


    Ivy clenched her teeth as she stared at the boxes in front of her.


    Looking around at the stiff atmosphere, Agatha stood up and smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll open it first to see what


    it is. Ivy will not ept it if she does not like it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Windy agreed. He approached Ivy¡¯s ear quietly and whispered, ¡°If it¡¯s valuable, we


    can sell it! Never say no to money!¡±


    Ivy lowered her gaze and hooked her lips.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s open it and take a look.¡±


    The people in the area were intrigued and gathered. Wyatt¡¯s generosity piqued everyone¡¯s interest.


    After all, no one had any idea what to expect from Wyatt¡¯s gift.


    Wyatt stood there in the light, calmly. His tall and well-built figure appeared independent and


    unconcerned.


    Ivy approached and casually opened one. Surprisingly, it was a grand and ssic diamond


    ne in the style of an ancient Roman. The craftsmanship was superb.


    Arge light blue diamond was set in an eye-catching silver setting. It was dazzling, delicate, and


    enigmatic. It was as if centuries of history and something that had experienced eternity shed


    before her eyes in an instant.


    The solid historical feel and the sturdy design and material instantly increased the value of this


    diamond ne to unimaginable proportions.


    Ivy¡¯s pupils dted. Although Ivy had seen her fair share of naturally rare diamonds around the


    world, they all paled inparison to the diamonds on the ne in front of her.


    Agatha gasped in surprise and stepped forward. Isn¡¯t this a ssic European royal family jewel?


    ¡®The Eye of Blythe.¡¯


    Ivy was taken aback and suddenly remembered seeing a picture of this ne in a magazine.


    She even said ¡°beautiful¡± at the time. This jewel was treated as a treasure by the European royal


    family. It had always been kept in their private museum and had never been seen by the general


    public.


    It was nothing short of a priceless treasure. However, it was purchased a few years ago for an


    exorbitant sum by a private collector.


    ¡®Was that person Wyatt Reed? He¡¯s now handing it over to me?!¡¯ Ivy pondered.


    ¡°Does Wyatt Reed need another ex-wife, Ivy?¡± Windy inquired in hushed tones that only the two of


    them could hear. Windy regarded her with admiration. ¡®If someone gave this to me, I¡¯d dly be his


    ex-wife! Oh well, it¡¯s just my imagination.¡¯


    Ivy averted her stunned gaze and cast a cold nce at her bestie. ¡®This spineless scumbag!¡¯


    ¡°Well, being his ex-wife means you have to drain your blood and suffer for the rest of your life... Do


    you want it?¡± she asked quietly.


    Windy drew her chin in. ¡°Forget about it, then. As if. We have the same thing, you know.¡±


    Wyatt became aware of the two¡¯s interactions. He dted his pupils and remained motionless. The


    people around them were still in awe of the magnificent ¡°Eye of Blythe.¡±


    Such a valuable thing could no longer be measured in mary terms.


    What an honor to be able to witness this marvel in person! Wyatt Reed had prepared only one of


    the gifts for Ivy, and it was already shocking.


    It was a precious gift.


    Ivy drew the corners of her lips together. ¡°Isn¡¯t this gift a little pricey, Mr. Reed?¡± She had not


    anticipated this.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were dark and intense. ¡°It matches you very well,¡± he said in hushed tones. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ivy was taken aback for a moment. ¡®What exactly does he mean by that?¡¯


    Agatha urged her with a chuckle. ¡°Next!¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    There were three boxes in total! The audience was clearly getting pumped up. Ivy felt conflicted as


    she opened the second box. ¡®Huh?¡¯


    It was a winter and fall hat made of white fur.


    There were no special features, and the design was simple.


    On the other hand, Ivy could tell right away that this was an out-of-season style from XN¡¯s lineup


    two years ago.


    At the time, it was a limited-edition item. However, it was no longer considered a limited-edition


    luxury.


    Agatha scoffed in mockery. ¡°What the hell happened? I also have one of these. It¡¯s a look from a


    few years ago! Aren¡¯t you being too formal, President Reed?¡±


    Windy kept his gaze fixed on the hat and remained silent.


    Ivy was taken aback as well. Her eyes had aplicated look in them. She didn¡¯t hesitate to open


    the third box. It was a beautiful and delicate jade bracelet.


    The color was vibrant and pure, the texture was rich, and the craftsmanship wasvish and


    exquisite. It was perfect! Petite, simple, and elegant, yet oh-so-charming.


    It was also precious. It was most likely more than nine figures. Even if the mary value of all the


    gifts sent today were totaled, they would most likely be less than the two gifts in front of her.


    One of them was a diamond ne. The other was a jade bracelet. Wyatt Reed was extremely


    generous.


    Ivy tensed slightly. She didn¡¯t want to associate them with the past, but she couldn¡¯t stop thinking


    about them. She gave him a ring the first time. In exchange, he gave her a ne.


    She gave him a scarf the second time. In exchange, he gave her a hat. She didn¡¯t provide him with


    anything the third time, and he did the same. He did, however, present her with a jade bracelet


    today.


    Was he attempting to make amends for all the gifts he had previously owed her? Things she¡¯d


    stopped thinking about resurfaced in her mind. Her emotions became entangled, and her heart


    turned sour. Her face also sagged.


    ¡®Wyatt Reed has an uncanny ability to irritate me, doesn¡¯t he? Is he expecting me to act as if


    nothing happened if he does this? I clearly stated that we no longer have anything to do with each


    other, but he keeps reminding me! In that case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡¯


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, you¡¯re so lucky to get two big gifts at once! Mr. Reed is very thoughtful. I believe you


    two were made for each other. Why don¡¯t you use this opportunity to make amends?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s cold eyes shifted to the speaker as she heard those words. ¡®Wait... Dolly Kinder!¡¯


    Ivy¡¯s party was attended by everyone she didn¡¯t want to see.


    People around them pricked their ears and listened intently as well.


    It would be more sensational than any celebrity scandal if these two incredible figures got together!


    It was something that should have jolted the entire business world.


    If these two titans joined forces, they would be unstoppable. Women who lusted after Wyatt Reed


    would no longer have a chance.


    The men and women who surrounded the couple did not want them to rekindle their rtionship.


    They secretly resented and envied them.


    On the other hand, Ivy was unmoved when she heard Dolly Kinder¡¯s words. She even sneered at


    me. ¡°Do I have to sell myself for two gifts? Ms. Kinder, it appears that you haven¡¯t received a gift in


    quite some time.¡±


    Ivy pretended nothing had happened and closed the box¡¯s lid, ignoring Dolly¡¯s sour expression.


    Her expression was indifferent and unconcerned as if these things didn¡¯t matter to her. ¡°I will dly


    ept your gifts, Mr. Reed. Thanks.¡±


    The people around Ivy were taken aback by her casual demeanor. Outsiders were perplexed by


    Wyatt Reed and Ivy Morgan¡¯s rtionship.


    It must be awkward for an ex-husband to give a gift to his ex-wife. Everyone, however, secretly


    admired Morgan Corporation¡¯s heiress for being so worldly. Even when confronted with such


    expensive gifts, she did not flinch. Her demeanor was both calm and valiant!


    Ivy turned around and walked away, not wanting to stay and deal with the strange looks from the


    crowd.


    Windy sneakily approached Ivy as she subconsciously let out a sigh of relief. Windy snatched Ivy¡¯sUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    arm and yanked her to one side.


    ¡°Ivy, I just overheard Simon secretly instructing the staff to prepare some sort of ceremony. I believe


    he intends to surprise you.¡±


    Ivy scowled.


    That appeared to be something Simon would do. ¡°There were a lot of roses, too,¡± Windy mused.


    Ivy was perplexed.


    ¡®Why would he require roses as a surprise?¡¯


    ¡°Because he didn¡¯t tell us ahead of time, neither Agatha nor I are aware of this. Agatha told me to


    let you know.¡±


    Windy shook her head, expressing her frustration with Simon. This was no small matter. They had


    to keep their distance from each other!


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. If Simon makes a scene here, my father and brother will not let him off the hook!¡± Ivy


    snorted confidently and coldly.


    Whatever Simon was up to, today¡¯s birthday celebration had to be wless!


    Windy nodded and raised her brows. Outside, there was a loud noise. It drew everyone¡¯s attention


    at once.


    ¡°Fireworks!¡± someone eximed, surprised.


    Everyone turned to face the window.


    In an instant, massive fireworks burst into full bloom. The colors were vibrant and brilliant, filling the


    sky with beautiful hues.


    The shape of the fireworks in the sky gradually changed from a beautiful rose to a woman¡¯s face as


    they raged on. Thedy had long wavy hair, blue eyes, and curved lips. Every detail was


    meticulously nned and designed with care.


    What was even more impressive was that the individual¡¯s face became more visible to everyone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Ivy?¡± Finally, someone spoke up.


    ¡°Yes, that is her!¡±


    Ivy noticed it as well, and her admiration quickly turned to astonishment. Her surprised expression


    vanished in an instant. The dazzling light illuminated the expensivend inch by inch. It lit up the


    entire city¡¯s night sky in just a few minutes.


    Ivy¡¯s birthday was celebrated with sky-high fireworks. It was undoubtedly eye-catching! Wyatt¡¯s


    three gifts, which he imed he had prepared, had already been received. In that case, who else


    but Wyatt could have prepared these fireworks?

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Everyone looked at the Morgan family¡¯s beloved daughter with envy in their eyes.


    Cooper approached Ivy with a smile.


    Ivy turned her head to look at him. ¡°Is this one of the programs as well?¡± I don¡¯t recall this being part


    of the n.


    Cooper gave a faint smile, his aura calm and reserved. ¡°Of course not.¡± Then his pupils constricted


    slightly.


    He noticed a man walking down the stairs on the other side, not far away. His tone softened


    noticeably. ¡°However, I believe I know who it is.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ivy inquired and followed his gaze. She tensed slightly.


    Simon wore a tuxedo that was custom-made for him. With his bewitching smile on his face, his


    allure was unmistakable. He was holding arge bouquet of delicate roses. The meaning of the


    roses was self-exnatory. He approached Ivy and gazed at her with such tenderness.


    Ivy, on the other hand, stiffened. It was far toote to flee. Her scalp began to tingle immediately.


    The people around them began to speak in whispers.


    Everything that happened tonight was absolutely incredible. Wyatt Reed was the first to go. It was


    now Simon Albert¡¯s turn.


    The surprises didn¡¯t stop there.


    Dolly Kinder, who was not far away, looked horrifyingly pale when she saw this scene.


    Simon Albert had piqued everyone¡¯s interest.


    Ivy maintained her poise and dignity. She stood there as if nothing had happened, watching as the


    man approached her. Her eyes flitted.


    Simon approached her slowly. He had a nervous expression on his face.


    Everyone was waiting for something to happen with bated breath.


    This was clearly the setup for a proposal! ¡°


    ¡°Is Simon Albert nning on proposing?¡±


    ¡°Wow, what a surprise!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Wyatt Reed interested in Ivy as well? Otherwise, why would he send her such expensive


    gifts?¡±


    ¡°Both of these men are excellent choices. I¡¯m curious who Ivy will choose.¡±


    Ivy could no longer hold back when Simon appeared in front of her. She couldn¡¯t stand by and


    watch as things deteriorated.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to them. Ivy noticed Wyatt, who was standing in the crowd, with a light


    sweep of her eyes. His cold and mesmerizing eyes were fixed on them.


    Ivy stiffened slightly, but she didn¡¯t have time to consider it. She took a gentle step forward, a faint


    smile on her lips, and looked at Simon.


    Simon raised the roses in his hands, but Ivy softly interrupted him just as he was about to say


    something. She gave him a vague smile and spoke in hushed tones that only the two of them could


    hear.


    It was both a threat and a warning. ¡°I¡¯ll break your knees if you dare to kneel!¡±


    Simon wentpletely still. His body became numb. The joy in his eyes vanished in an instant,


    reced by a tinge of gloom and mncholy.


    Hmph! It appears that my guess was correct. Simon has arrived to ruin my party! Ivy pondered.


    ¡°Simon Albert...¡± A cool, trembling female voice spoke up from the side.


    Dolly Kinder, President of Kinder Corporation, answered the phone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going a little too far


    with your joke, Mr. Albert?¡± Dolly knew that Simon had only seen Ivy as his world since the


    beginning.


    Dolly couldn¡¯t stop herself at that point. Dolly Kinder, who had always kept her emotions hidden,


    finally lost her cool. It was truly unexpected.


    Simon was taken aback.


    He paid no attention to Dolly. Her words fell on deaf ears, forcing Simon to purse his lips and speak


    slowly under everyone¡¯s burning gaze, ¡°Happy birthday, Ivy. I wish you the best of luck.¡±


    When he heard those words, Hades couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Best of luck! Simon is quite thorough


    in his birthday greetings, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Cooper gave Hades a stern look, and Hades quickly shut his mouth.


    Everyone patiently awaited what happened next. But nothing else happened!


    Ivy epted the bouquet with a satisfied smile. ¡°Thank you very much; I really appreciate this gift.¡±


    Simon hung his head, his disappointment visible in his eyes.


    Hades soon diverted everyone¡¯s attention elsewhere.


    Ivy took advantage of the situation by grabbing Simon¡¯s sleeve and pulling him away. She didn¡¯t


    notice Dolly¡¯s relieved yet frustrated eyes following them.


    When they arrived in an empty room, Ivy let go of Simon¡¯s arm. ¡°Simon Albert, what were you


    thinking?!?¡±


    Simon Albert, who is usually frivolous, appeared sincere at this time.


    Ivy¡¯s reaction had clearly hurt his fragile heart. It was not, however, to the point of devastation. After


    all, this was only the start! ¡°All I wanted to do was surprise you!¡±


    Unfortunately, Ivy detected what was going on and thwarted his n.


    Today was a fantastic opportunity. What a shame.


    ¡°Surprise? You nearly scared the living daylights out of us!¡± Ivy crossed her arms and stared at him,


    speechless.


    Ivy didn¡¯t have to be concerned because they were close friends. That¡¯s why she was so direct. It


    wasn¡¯t a calcted attempt to make him look bad.


    Simon¡¯s desired oue, however, was impossible to achieve. Instead of wasting his time on Ivy,


    Simon wished he could go back in time. Simon¡¯szy and charming smile was captivating.


    ¡°You stopped me just in time, but I won¡¯t be so obedient the next time.¡±


    Ivy was immediately enraged by his words. ¡°Albert, I¡¯m not like any of your other e. Why are you so


    obsessed with me?¡±


    All of his exes were sweet, cute, and lovely. They werepletely unlike Ivy¡¯s style! Was he looking


    for a change of pace?


    Simon paused briefly beforeughing. ¡°How can those women stand up to you? They have never


    moved me.¡±


    Ivy was uninterested in hearing his spiel. It was not the right time. She motioned with her hand to


    stop him. ¡°Albert, I¡¯m not interested in your love life. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time. We


    can only be friends!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous!¡± Simon asserted himself confidently. His eyes shone brightly.


    Ivy was rendered speechless. ¡®How do I demolish his confidence without undermining his self-


    esteem?¡¯ Her hair was flipped back. ¡°Ignore it. I¡¯m going downstairs.¡±


    But as soon as she turned around, she was dragged back. ¡°Your zipper is unzipped.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Simon had noticed Ivy¡¯s zipper on the back of her dress was unzipped. Her bare shoulders and


    large track of fair skin were breathtakingly beautiful.


    Her long hair was draped behind her at first, so no one noticed. On the other hand, Simon noticed


    this minor detail when she flipped her hair earlier.


    Ivy came to a halt in her steps and looked back in surprise.


    Simon was already zipping up her dress again. The door to the lounge swung open in the next


    second.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Ivy. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you while you were making out with Simon Albert. You


    guys keep going.¡±


    Listening to the pretentiously sweet voice, Ivy immediately recognized who it was.


    Julia Smith.


    Ivy cast a cold nce at Julia. ¡°Are you blind? Which of your eyes saw us making out?¡±


    Simon let go of Ivy at that moment and snorted coldly.


    ¡°Who exactly is she? Does she have no eyes?¡±


    Before opening the door, Julia paused and bit her lower lip. She wasn¡¯t the only one who was


    standing outside. Wyatt Reed was also present.


    The tall figure of the manpletely blocked the light from outside. His aura was cold and quiet,


    and his dark and sullen eyes were fixed on Ivy and Simon in the lounge.


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened as she cast a nce at Simon and Ivy. She spoke slowly and carefully. ¡°My


    name is Julia, and I¡¯m Ivy¡¯s younger cousin. I sincerely apologize, Ivy. I guess I was wrong. I noticed


    Mr. Albert taking off your clothes and assumed...¡± she paused, a pitiful expression on her face as if


    she was being bullied into remaining silent.


    Ivy averted her gaze from the man next to Julia. She gave Julia a cold stare.


    ¡°Did you assume? Why would you think such a filthy thing? You seem to have a lot of experience


    with stuff like this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ivy let out a cold chuckle. Julia¡¯s face immediately became gloomy.


    Ivy scowled. Is she attempting to appear innocent in front of me? Her expectations are simply too


    low!


    ¡°You misunderstood me, Ivy. I didn¡¯t mean it at all. I had just spilled wine on Mr. Reed and brought


    him up to change his clothes. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to use this lounge.¡± Julia bit her lower lip and


    scowled at Ivy.


    Ivy¡¯s gaze shifted to the dark stain on Wyatt¡¯s jacket. She did, in fact, spill wine on him. It was


    impossible to tell whether she did it on purpose or not.


    Ivy¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°Then it appears that we were the ones who interrupted you. Albert, let¡¯s go. Unless you intend to


    stay and watch the show instead?¡±


    Simon raised his brows and extended his arm, allowing Ivy to rest her wrist on his arm as if she


    were a queen.


    Julia eagerly made way for them as they approached the door.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, remained as still as a mountain. His eyes had a dark light in them. He had


    no intention of yielding.


    Ivy cocked her brow.


    ¡°Please excuse me, Mr. Reed.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did you mean by ¡®show¡¯?¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice had a cold tone to it.


    Huh¡­ He dares to y semantics with me. In that case, I¡¯m not going to be polite. This is my


    territory! Ivy pondered.


    Her sarcastic grin widened as she noticed Julia¡¯s uneasy expression. ¡°It means precisely what you


    think it means. There are dozens of guests here today, but my dear cousin saw something special in


    you, Mr. Reed, and poured wine on you. Who would have guessed you two came to the lounge


    together if it weren¡¯t for the show that will follow?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face became gloomy. His face was tense, and his gaze was as cold as ice. It was


    excruciatingly unpleasant.


    Julia, understandably, refused to acknowledge that her thoughts had been revealed. She looked at


    Wyatt, terrified. ¡°Of course not. I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡± Her face flushed with worry, and her eyes


    turned bright red. She appeared pitiful. ¡°Ivy, I know you dislike me, but you don¡¯t have to humiliate


    me like this, do you?¡±


    Ivy burst outughing.


    ¡°Do I embarrass you? Is it necessary for others to do that for you?¡±


    What she meant was that Julia was already filthy.


    Ivy could no longer be bothered by Julia. ¡®What a wasting of time!¡¯


    Wyatt remained where he was. His lips were pressed together in a tight line. His brows were


    furrowed, and his expression was solemn.


    Ivy approached him and detected the faint scent of his cologne mixed with the odor of alcohol. His


    body was enveloped in a cold, austere aura. He remained motionless.


    Ivy raised her brows slightly as she reached out and touched the soiled part of his chest. The two of


    them were very close in terms of distance. Ivy could hear his heartbeat because they were so close.


    Her lips curled into a smile, and her eyes curved charmingly as she gazed up at him, cold and


    noble.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, hurry up and change your clothes.¡± Her tone was sinister.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was solemn. He grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand all of a sudden. She was pushed into the


    adjacent room before she had a chance to resist.


    The door mmed shut behind. Ivy was pushed against the wall with a hand propped up next to


    her. His odor engulfed her.


    She struggled for a few seconds before frowning and raising her eyes to meet his gaze.


    Her tone of voice was icy. ¡°What does this mean, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Ivy was extremely uneasy as a result of the intimate action and proximity.


    She wasn¡¯t the Ivy Morgan of three years ago who would swoon and be enchanted by Wyatt¡¯s


    gentle nce.


    This atmosphere gave Ivy the impression that she was no longer inmand.


    Wyatt¡¯s face was expressionless and cold. His gaze was fixed on Ivy¡¯s expression. ¡°You can see for


    yourself now that the show you expected will not take ce.¡±


    His voice had a hint of anger suppressed in it, but it was more of a sullen coldness. He drew his arm


    away from her, his face expressionless.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were filled with a sensual light. In front of Ivy, he slowly unbuttoned his soiled jacket.


    Then he carelessly tossed it to the side chair.


    He didn¡¯t even look over. His reckless movement had a wild quality to it. He yanked his tie off with


    one hand and tossed it on top of the coat.


    The top button unbuttoned, revealing his enticing Adam¡¯s apple. His demeanor was a mix of charm


    and sloppiness. His aura was tinged with an unruly coldness.


    What a suffocating environment. Ivy only froze for a split second before moving her gaze away. She


    stifled her racing heart. Her lips moved slowly open.


    ¡°You think too much, Mr. Reed. I never think about things that have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Ivy was unconcerned about the ¡®show¡¯ that was going on between Wyatt and Julia. Was it any of her


    concerns?


    Wyatt¡¯s actions piqued interest.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you?¡± He softened his tone. It sounded a little shaky. Perhaps she


    misheard.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ivy turned on her heels and prepared to leave after she finished.


    Her arm was grabbed as she turned around. These ys were simply unreadable. Was this really


    necessary? What exactly did Wyatt want? Ivy¡¯s face sank, and she was about to ask. On the other


    hand, Wyatt pinned her against the wall once more.


    He cupped her face with his hands and pressed his thin lips against hers without hesitation.


    He lost control and infiltrated her sweetness with a hint of madness. She was just as sweet and


    seductive as he had imagined. Ivy was deafeningly silent.


    His cologne, mixed with the faint scent of alcohol, reminded her of something she had once been


    fascinated by.


    Ivy seemed to jolt awake when his cool lips tried to advance further. She bit his lips firmly. Ivy


    pped him across the face fiercely during his brief pause. The p was audible and clear.


    Wyatt¡¯s face drooped. He locked his gaze on her.


    Ivy, enraged, pushed him away. ¡°Mr. Reed, you¡¯d better take a good look. I¡¯m not the type of


    frivolous woman who can be bought with gifts. There are plenty of women outside if you want to


    flirt!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s heart rate slowed slightly as his voice became hoarse and cold. ¡°But you are the only one I


    want.¡±


    He remembered what Simon Albert had prepared earlier. ¡®Did he try to propose to her? Huh!¡¯


    Wyatt was filled with uncontroble rage. He wasn¡¯t sure when it started, but she seemed to be


    deeply rooted in his heart. She grew and sprouted, and that feeling was now impossible to ignore.


    Ivy¡¯s pupils shrank dramatically. It was as if the scar on her heart had been exposed and was


    dripping with blood.


    The agony was excruciating!


    ¡°Wyatt Reed, we¡¯ve already split up. I finally left your life, just as you had wished. We have nothing


    inmon right now, and we will never have anything inmon in the future. I have no feelings


    for you any longer, so please stay as far away from me as possible.¡±


    ¡®Who gave him the authority to act in this manner? He just barged in and peered into my scars


    when my heart was barren. I, too, am in pain! What was he attempting to aplish? Is he going


    to make a fool of me?¡¯


    That one kiss caused her to panic and ached all over. It was both unexpectedly beautiful and


    incredibly repulsive!


    Ivy did not waste any time exiting. She didn¡¯t seem to want to see him again. She was afraid he


    would notice and dismiss her misery and despair. She opened the door and walked away with ease.


    She locked the door behind her.


    Wyatt remained silent.


    The p mark on his face was bright red, and blood oozed from the corner of his lips. However, he


    waspletely unaware of it. He felt a dull ache in his chest.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Ivy,¡± he whispered. He felt as if he had truly lost the most important thing to him at


    that moment.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Ivy raised her brows as she held the invitation. She had no idea why Wyatt had been so gracious in


    informing her of this opportunity.


    ¡°Please book a flight for me...¡± Ivy addressed Greg.


    ¡°Ken said Mr. Reed had already reserved it. All you have to do is get on a ne.¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless.


    ¡®What does Wyatt Reed desire? He¡¯s being overly nice, and it¡¯s rming!¡¯


    After some time, she epted the invitation and went to Cooper.


    ¡°Big Brother, that jerk Wyatt Reed invited me. I¡¯m going to look into it.¡±


    Cooper was initially taken aback when he saw the invitation. He then smiled calmly. ¡°I had nned


    to take you there in a few years. People won¡¯t think too highly of you because you¡¯re still young and


    lack seniority, but it¡¯s fine if you want me to see what it¡¯s all about.¡±


    Ivy smiled as she looked at him. ¡°Are you going as well?¡±


    Cooper pulled out a thick stack of invitations from the drawer.


    They were all founding members of the business conference in Greece. ¡°I¡¯ve never been there


    before. I¡¯m not going to bother dealing with them.¡±


    Ivy sucked silently. Cooper¡¯s proclivity to brag without being noticed never let her down.


    After two days.


    Ivy showed up quietly, carrying a small tiger and wearing an Italian cashmere shawl from Malo.


    Simba was tightly wrapped in the cloak, but it poked its head out from time to time to see what was


    going on.


    Ivy would not have needed to do this if she hadn¡¯t been afraid of causing amotion.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a good boy, I¡¯ll let you out to y when we get to Greece.¡±


    There was no one in the business ss seat next to her on the ne.


    Ivy came to a halt when she received an unknown text message.


    Ms. Ivy, due to an emergency, Mr. Reed¡¯s flight has been rescheduled for 7:00 p.m. When you


    arrive in Greece, someone will be waiting for you. ¡ªKen.


    Ivy snorted coldly and frowned. ¡®Awesome! How torturous would it be to remain on the same flight?¡¯


    The little tiger in Ivy¡¯s arms had already drawn a lot of attention along the way, and Ivy had


    exined several times that it was an AI robot.


    ording to how they rehearsed, Simba even yed along with her. It obedientlyy in Ivy¡¯s arms


    and pretended to be dead. Simba was stiff and motionless, with half of its tongue protruding and its


    eyes rolled to the back of its head.


    Ivy rubbed its head as the flight attendant walked away calmly. ¡°It¡¯s all right now, Simba. You were


    just pretending to be a cat.¡±


    The ne took off smoothly, Ivy read some documents for a while, and she was about to fall asleep


    when she heard a loud explosion.


    The ne as a whole began to shake forcibly.


    Ivy was startled awake, only to feel the ne experience violent turbulence as if it had gone out of


    control! The people in the area began yelling and crying for help.


    The flight crew¡¯s instructions and sobs started at the same time. Nobody wanted to listen.


    Ivy¡¯s face turned pale as she hugged Simba. She could only see gray clouds outside the window,


    apanied by lightning and thunder.


    It was strange and frightening! She would not havee if she had known what would happen!


    Simba fought his way out. Its pupils shifted, and its infrared rays swept toward the cockpit.


    The AI system returned to normal operation in a matter of seconds. Simba¡¯s tone was solemn.


    ¡°Mama, the ne¡¯s engine has been irreparably damaged. Our altitude has now risen to 5,000 feet.


    Our current coordinates are 100¡ãN and 80¡ãE. The ne¡¯s braking system will prevent it from


    landing at the airport. There is a strong probability of a crash.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s face nched. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Her ears were filled with the desperate cries of everyone.


    Ivy trembled, clutching the armrest. Her expression was dull. Ivy never imagined that she would die


    in this manner, despite her numerous experiences. Inparison, all of her previous experiences


    seemed trivial and insignificant.


    ¡°Mama put on the life jacket and oxygen mask. For one minute, the ne will continue to lose


    control. Prepare to jump. Your chances of survival are 50% ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you joking with me?!¡± Ivy¡¯s face was pale as she meticulously followed Simba¡¯s instructions.


    Despite her trembling hands, she never stopped.


    ¡°Fifty seconds left¡­ Forty seconds¡­¡±


    Reed Corporation.


    Wyatt emerged from the conference room as it was getting close to dusk. The sun, set at an angle


    on the branches of the treetops outside the office, as it had done on countless other evenings.


    He still had a flight to catch.


    Wyatt untied his tie and was about to ask Ken to bring all the signed documents when he noticed


    the man rush in from outside.


    He had a pale, panicked expression on his face. Ken had been Wyatt¡¯s assistant for many years,


    but he had always been calm and dignified, never losing his cool like this.


    ¡°P-President¡­¡±


    Wyatt raised an eyebrow. As he waited for Ken to continue, his face drooped slightly.


    ¡°I received word an hour ago that Ms. Morgan¡¯s ne had crashed. After extensive searching and


    verification, it was determined that... there were no survivors.¡± Ken¡¯s voice dwindled, and his lips


    became the thinnest as he spoke the final four words.


    A massive window wall stood behind Wyatt. The sunset was drawing the shadow of his tall and


    slender figure at a nce.


    The temperature in the office was like an ice cer at the time, cold and gloomy. Wyatt¡¯s face


    stiffened and darkened gradually, and a massive storm erupted in his deep eyes.


    ¡°What exactly did you say?¡± His voice had be hoarse and icy, and bloodshot eyes. He must


    have misunderstood!


    Ken didn¡¯t dare to repeat it.


    His eyes had also turned red. ¡°It¡¯s true. Ms. Morgan¡¯s name was added to the list of victims.


    Chairman Leo had just returned from Philmont and was hospitalized for excessive grief when the


    Morgan family received the news.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the office was deafeningly quiet. A dense chill and a deep sadness


    permeated the environment and nketed it.


    Wyatt stood there stiffly. His eyes fixed on Ken. He¡¯d never felt this way before. His heart felt like it


    was being stabbed with a blunt instrument and wrapped in barbed thorns dripping with blood. He


    couldn¡¯t speak because it hurt so much. He was only numb and trembling uncontrobly.


    His body shook like it was drenched in ice water at that moment as if his soul had left his body. As


    the blood drained from his body, his face turned pale. He dragged his hand recklessly across the


    table in grief and anger, sweeping everything to the floor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! She can¡¯t be gone! How could she die?¡± he yelled, gnashing his teeth.


    Ivy was a person who reveled in life! She was upbeat. She was bright and enthusiastic. She was


    lovely and generous. Her face always reflected her happiness.


    Even when Dolly got someone to kidnap her, she didn¡¯t even look down at the time. She had been


    looking at him with anticipation and tenderness for three years.


    She lived so freely after the divorce. She stood on a stage ying the violin, negotiated at the


    business table, openly smoked, and despised him.


    It was as if the scene had left an indelible imprint on his mind. She was already an intricate part of


    his world before he knew it, embedded down to the marrow of his bones and unable to be removed!


    He hadn¡¯t yet asked for her forgiveness. He couldn¡¯t imagine his life without her in the future.


    He almost lost his voice as his handsome and perfect face copsed with dense sorrow.


    When Ken saw Wyatt in that condition, he couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    The ne crash made headlines across the country, and Delta Airlines finally came forward to


    exin what caused the crash.


    The aircraft did not respond in time when crossing a thunderstorm due to improper operation of the


    aircraft¡¯s internal operating system, resulting in the ident. The ne did not have time to send


    out a distress signal before crashing into the sea, and it was never seen or heard from again.


    The ne crashed into the deep sea, and search, and rescue aircraft found no signs of life while


    sweeping the sea¡¯s surface.


    No one called for assistance either. Everyonemented and wept over the unfortunate ident for


    almost the entire afternoon.


    It was difficult to imagine how desperate the flight¡¯s passengers must have felt when they crashedUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    without even the chance to say goodbye.


    Ivy was the lovable CEO of Morgan Corporation, who dominated trending topics for a long time, so


    her death was difficult to ignore.


    It almost brought thework to a halt in this regard. Cooper, Ryan, and Sebastian, the three


    Morgan brothers, took to the inte on a rare asion to say the same thing.


    They all made the same remark. It was only four words: ¡°Waiting for good news.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    The Morgan family dispatched more than a dozen private helicopters to search the waters where


    the ident urred. They even hired dozens of foreign mercenaries to clean up the area.


    They refused to give up. Someone soon broadened the search scope in the same stretch of sea,


    and nearly a hundred aircraft hovered overhead.


    It was on a massive and astounding scale. The number of people diving into the sea increased


    dozens of times as well, causing a worldwide sensation and rm.


    Wyatt did not hesitate to join the search and rescue effort, even if it was only for that one person. He


    didn''t forget that he was the one who invited her.


    This would not have happened to her if it hadn''t been for him. She wouldn''t have to be afraid. She


    would not have been in an ident or gone missing. She would not have died. He couldn''t imagine


    what was going through her mind when the ne crashed.


    Did she think of him?


    Perhaps she despised him even more.


    How scared was that proud and fearless girl at the time?


    He only wished he was on the ne as well!


    Nheless, even after several days, the search and rescue team''s efforts were unsessful.


    The ne wreckage recovered from the deep seabed was also iplete¡ªsurfaces that have


    been broken and fractured and structures that have been charred.


    It was difficult to imagine how tragic the end would be when the ne blew up! Wyatt, who had


    forced himself to pull through, appeared to copse when he saw a section of the ne wreckage.


    He looked down from the helicopter. The sea''s endless blue reflected bright and piercing light. The


    whistling waves puffed and blew the salty spray of the sea on his face from time to time.


    The hidden currents beneath the sea''s surface were powerful enough to consume everything.


    Life suddenly seemed so small at that moment. Ken stepped forward behind him, his body trembled


    slightly as he held the door frame.


    Ken wore the same look of sadness and grief. Compared to Wyatt''s three-year indifference to Ivy,


    he had more interaction with her. Ken saw her desperation, transformation, and growth. His heart


    ached for her ordeals, but he was prouder of her fortitude. He felt suffocated the moment he heard


    the bad news.


    Seeing Wyatt follow the rescue team to the helicopter for days on end for search and rescue efforts.


    Ken could sense Wyatt''s growing dreariness, which was overwhelmingly sad.


    Wyatt was not only consumed by guilt and self-me, but he had also lost all vitality. "It''s been


    days, President. Thepany needs you to finalize some matters. Why don''t you start at the


    beginning? I''ll notify you as soon as there is any news here."


    Ken didn''t dare to mention that a regr person would drown if stranded at sea for less than an


    hour.


    It had already been nearly four days, and nothing had been discovered.


    There was a good chance Ivy was no longer in this world. There were predatory fish all over the


    ocean.


    Even if there were a body, it would not be discovered.


    Wyatt was standing at the front door. His sculpted features were a shambles now, and he had


    stubble along his chin. His cold eyes were sad and defeated, but he refused to give up. What if...


    What if Ivy was expecting him to rescue her?


    "No, grandfather should handle thepany''s affairs. Extend the scope of your search. It is equally


    important to explore the surrounding seas." Wyatt''s voice was hoarse but captivating, and his eyes


    were heavy.


    Ken sighed and turned around, continuing to receive the search signal.


    Simrly, Sebastian persisted. Sebastian took the initiative to lead the search and rescue operation


    because Leo was hospitalized, and Cooper needed to look after thepany and their father.


    Sebastian¡¯s attitude toward Wyatt had clearly shifted in thest few days. It progressed from disdain


    in the past to resentment and anger when he discovered why Ivy boarded that ne to the sorrow


    he felt now.


    Cooper was right. Wyatt was not at fault in this situation.


    How could they hold Wyatt responsible for everything? Wyatt appeared to be on the verge of death


    these days.


    The online fever came and went in a sh.


    The news of the ne crash had long since faded, and Ivy was a name that could only be found on


    the inte.


    Soon, new topics took over the trending topics. Nobody thought Ivy would make it.


    A DESERTED ISLAND besieged byrge waves, nearly a thousand nautical miles from the search


    area.


    The sky was covered in dense green leaves. Aside from the jungle, there was nothing but huge


    waves and a cold, salty sea breeze.


    Ivy had been wandering around this hellhole for three days and had found no fresh water or food.


    During this time, she hadn¡¯t had a drop of water or eaten anything. Her lips were parched, and


    Simba¡¯s scarf shrank in her coat pocket, bing her shawl. Fortunately, she was quicker than the


    others.


    She opened the emergency exit and jumped down with a parachute without hesitation just before


    the ne exploded.


    A single second in the air resulted in a deviation of hundreds of nautical miles. That¡¯s how Ivy got


    by. Ivy wept for the other passengers who had not been as fortunate as her.


    On the other hand, Ivy quickly began to have doubts about her ability to survive on this ind. Her


    phone had been lost in the sea and all of hermunication tools.


    Perhaps it was because Simbanded too hard that its internal intelligence system malfunctioned.


    Furthermore, because there was no signal at sea, Simba could notmunicate with the outside


    world. As a result, Ivy could only sit back and wait for her family toe to her aid.


    There was nothing here, and no one could survive without water for more than seven days.


    Ivy was aware that she was nearing the end of her abilities. She sat on a rock, feeling as if she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. As countless thoughts shed through her mind, all she


    felt was despair.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t anyonee to my aid? There hasn¡¯t been any news in a long time or any way. Did


    they really believe I was dead?¡¯ She sighed.


    ¡®Damned Wyatt Reed! Why did he give me that idiotic invitation and send me down the road to


    death?! We must have been mortal enemies in a previous life! Now I have a million more reasons to


    despise this jerk!¡¯


    In her desperation, Ivy reasoned that if Wyatt coulde to her rescue now, she would be able to


    forgive everything that had happened in the past.


    Simba protruded from her pocket. Its two tiny paws gripped her clothing. The sassy little tiger was


    no longer as clean and lovely as she had been.


    The white fur on its head had turned gray, and its appearance suggested that it had been


    abandoned in a dumpster. ¡°I have a feeling that you¡¯re not happy, Mama.¡±


    This AI self-repair ability waspelling. Simba could only speak infrequently after theynded. It


    has since regained its fluency.


    Ivy looked down at it with hopeful eyes. ¡°Can you feel it? Can you then send out a distress signal


    and lead us out of here?¡±


    Her hopes were dashed when the little tiger shook its head clumsily. ¡°No. Because there is no signal


    here, I cannot contact Shaira Winter.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s heart clenched ferociously. She was at a loss for words as she gazed out at the distant waves,


    which seemed to eat away at her heartyer byyer as theypped on the shore regrly.


    ¡®Am I really going to die here?¡¯ Ivy snorted. Her eyes hurt as tears welled up at the corners of her


    eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving... Will I really die of starvation when I¡¯m so wealthy?!¡± She grumbled andined,


    unconcerned about whether Simba could understand her. ¡°I even purchased an ind. My ind is


    so beautiful and cost me $2 billion, but I haven¡¯t been able to go there yet.


    Simba had trouble processing Ivy¡¯sint, but it was sensitive enough to pick up on specific


    keywords.


    ¡°My infrared scanner has been fixed. I can search for non-toxic, edible food. Do you want to look for


    fruits or wild animals, Mama?¡±


    Ivy frowned and couldn¡¯t stop herself from raising her voice.


    ¡°Wild animals?¡±


    Simba responded with a nod. ¡°When I watched TV with Sebastian, we saw people surviving in the


    wild by eating wild animals.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Are you nning on catching them?¡±


    In embarrassment, Simba retreated into her pocket. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tiger,¡± every artificial tiger fur on


    its body protested.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Ivy re-entered the jungle, clutching herst ounce of courage in her despair. Ivy, thankfully, had


    changed intofortable leather sneakers before boarding the ne.


    Otherwise, she''d have to wait for her death.


    The trees in the woods towered several dozen meters above the ground. They weren''t as lush and


    dense because the thickness of each one was at least the width of several people. The trees were


    also a species she had never seen before.


    She strolled, step by step. She scraped her hands on the sharp tree branches, and the blood


    streaks were visible against her pale skin.


    On the other hand, she was not in the mood to be concerned about these minor injuries.


    She was going to die, after all.


    "Do you see any fruit, Simba?" Ivy''s voice was hoarse and dry as she inquired.


    Simba shook its head, its response as unsatisfactory as usual.


    She took a cautious step forward, feeling exhausted and dizzy. Her head felt as if it were spinning.


    She tripped over something unexpectedly. Her body fell forward unconsciously, tossing her onto the


    muddy ground.


    Simba crawled out of her pocket and circled her with trepidation. It suddenly looked behind Ivy and


    slipped back into her coat pocket as if sensing something.


    "There are people, Mama."


    Ivy wanted to open her eyes, but she couldn''t because she couldn''t control her body. She thought


    she heard heavy footstepsnd around her.


    Someone was talking in gibberish.


    ''What is thisnguage?''


    Ivy had grown up knowing seventeennguages, but she didn''t understand this one.


    On this ind, there were people. It was indeed a miracle! She had been looking for a long time but


    had never noticed this! Ivy''s imagined rescue, on the other hand, did not seem quite right.


    ''Howe they''re only pulling my limbs and carrying me as if they''re about to destroy me?''


    The path was so uneven that she thought her joints would dislocate! Ivy couldn''t help but think of aText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    picture she''d seen before.


    A roasted pig is being carried into the kitchen.


    ''OMG, am I not already miserable?'' Ivy swore that if these were Wyatt Reed''s people, she would


    "thank" him properly! If it were a member of the Morgan family, she wouldin to Helios that


    the people he sent were unprofessional, rough, and impatient. If it was a third-party rescue worker,


    she could not put up with it.


    Even after a long time, they did not arrive at their destination. Her consciousness was thrown


    entirely into darkness due to the bumpy journey.


    ON THE other side, Ken made every effort to invite Sebastian over. The rescue operation would


    only be faster and more efficient if the two parties talked about it and worked together.


    Wyatt''s mental state was already bordering on insanity and paranoia. Ken was worried that if this


    continued, Wyatt would copse.


    Sebastian handed over a bottle of vodka. Wyatt''s eyes werepletely bloodshot when he looked


    up. At a nce, it was clear that he had been awake for several days and nights.


    Wyatt frowned but didn''t say anything when Sebastian approached.


    It looked like his only goal in life was to save Ivy.


    Sebastian took a seat next to a box. He quickly opened the bottle with his teeth and spat the cap


    into the sea.


    They had never despised the sea more than they did now! There was, however, nothing they could


    do.


    Sebastian tilted his head and drank a few mouthfuls of vodka. His bloodshot eyes mocked Wyatt.


    "Do you have to be this way? For whom are you attempting to act?"


    Wyatt''s jaw clenched in a straight line. His brow furrowed. His gaze swept indifferently past


    Sebastian and the massive waves crashing on the sea.


    It was depressing to be alone. He didn''t have to exin anything, and he couldn''t either. In the


    Morgans'' eyes, he was an unforgivable jerk who had harmed Ivy.


    He had even personally dispatched Ivy to her demise. He couldn''t even forgive himself, let alone


    Sebastian.


    Sebastian gave a cold snort. When he looked at Wyatt, his eyes went cold and calm. He was also


    dealing with a lot of emotional ups and downs.


    "You''ve done enough, ording to my father. You owe us nothing, and you don''t have to repay us


    with your life. Wyatt Reed, please return. I''ll find my sister on my own."


    The air around them was tinged with a cool plum. Wyatt''s dark eyes shifted to Sebastian. His face


    was frosty, and his voice was hoarse.


    "This isn''t for the Morgans. I''m doing it for Ivy!"


    ''For the sake of a speck of chance! As long as her body was not discovered, there was still hope.


    How could I abandon her?'' Wyatt pondered.


    When Sebastian heard those words, he paused briefly. Every single one of those words pierced his


    heart.


    "Then why did you previously treat her like shit? No one in my family treats her harshly, but you


    treated her like she was a bag of trash and returned her to us."


    Wyatt''s face was utterly bloodless in an instant.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Wyatt¡¯s thin lips parted, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.


    Sebastian cocked his head back and sipped anotherrge swig of alcohol. He spoke carelessly. ¡°My


    father hired eight nannies to look after Ivy while she was studying in Europe, but she secretly fired


    them. Cooper wanted to make thirty trips per month just to cook for her. Ryan sent her all the


    bonuses he received from his research. In my case, I only shot films set in that period. Even back


    then, we thought it was the farthest she¡¯d ever been from us. But then,¡± he paused and heaved a


    sigh.


    ¡°She tied the knot with you. She didn¡¯t contact us for three years andpletely cut off all her social


    circles. Wyatt Reed, she thought you were more important than her family, but what did you do?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s voice staggered as uncontroble tears streamed down his cheeks. He wiped the


    droplets away casually and tilted his head to chug the bottle dry.


    Ken and the pilot sat in the front, not daring to move in a dangerous situation.


    The air was filled with a deafening silence.


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t hear the earth-shattering sound of his heart, but he could feel someone viciously


    gouging out his heart, crushing and grinding it before dumping it far away from his body.


    Sebastian looked at Wyatt¡¯s bloodless face. Under the influence of alcohol, his chest felt


    unrestrained. They all agreed that they couldn¡¯t me Wyatt because he didn¡¯t cause the ident


    and didn¡¯t control the ne.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but think that if it hadn¡¯t been for Wyatt, Ivy would never have been on that


    ne in the first ce! Then he¡¯d still have a little sister, and there¡¯d be someone who wasted his


    money.


    She could afford to buy a yacht, a mansion, or an ind. She¡¯d be alive today!


    Sebastian rose to his feet. The cold wind caused his clothes to flutter and his hair to tangle.


    He stood up unconcerned, tossing the bottle into the air, and vanished into the sea.


    ¡°Wyatt Reed, please return. It¡¯s already toote, whether due to guilt or something else. Go back to


    your normal life.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s brow furrowed in sadness. His voice had be hoarse and depressed. ¡°I¡¯m not going


    anywhere. If she¡¯s still there¡ª¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sebastian grinned coldly. His tears continued to flow uncontrobly down his cheeks. His


    eyes remained cold as he spoke. ¡°You have no idea who she is, Wyatt Reed. Ivy can¡¯t swim.¡±


    As a result, there was no ¡®if.¡¯ The vast ocean had already engulfed her. The silence in the air


    exuded a cold and gloomy vibe.


    Sebastian¡¯s final words were the straw that broke Wyatt¡¯s back. His face had turned worse and as


    white as paper.


    Wyatt clenched his fists so tightly that his arms trembled, and veins bulged. Would it be surprising if


    a person who couldn¡¯t swim fell into the sea? No.


    He didn¡¯t know anything about her. He didn¡¯t even realize she couldn¡¯t swim! What a joke! ¡®It¡¯s a joke


    to think that this is my way of showing her how much I love her.¡¯


    The helicopter¡¯s roar suddenly amplified several times, ringing in his ears.


    ¡®No, maybe Sebastian is deceiving me!¡¯


    Wyatt took a few steps forward as if to ask a question. His body shook and staggered all of a


    sudden. His grip on the cabin door loosened, and he leaned forward.


    Wyatt noticed Ivy smiling at him while half his body was outside the helicopter, staring at the deep,


    dark sea.


    ¡®This should be the way. In any case, I should¡¯ve been on that ne with her.¡¯


    Everyone was taken aback. ¡°President. Be careful.¡±


    The cold wind scraped against his face, stinging. The salty spray from the waves mingled with


    surges and billows.


    Sebastian grabbed Wyatt¡¯s arm and yanked him back, then shut the door with his left hand.


    The cabin door was closed, keeping the dark sea out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Reed? Will you


    bring my sister back if you do this? She¡¯s already gone! For whom are you behaving in this


    manner?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s earlier actions seemed to be a deliberate act of letting go of life.


    Ken sat beside Wyatt because he was afraid, he would do something stupid again. ¡°Are you okay,


    President?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were shut tight. Hey motionless on the seat, with no reaction.


    Ken subconsciously ced his fingers over Wyatt¡¯s carotid pulse, sighed in relief, and smiled


    gratefully at Sebastian. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Morgan. President Reed must have been exhausted


    because he hadn¡¯t slept in several days.¡±


    Sebastian looked at Wyatt with perplexed eyes. ¡°Bring him back. Leave your workforce here to


    assist me.¡±


    Ken immediately agreed with a nod.


    If Sebastian refused the workforce, he¡¯d have to worry about Wyatt skinning him alive when he


    awoke.


    Sebastian summoned someone to pick him up, hung up the phone, and observed Ken, who


    appeared hesitant to speak.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Before opening his mouth, Ken pursed his lips and thought about it. ¡°Mr. Morgan, I know you were


    saying all of that just now to get President Reed to back down.¡±


    Sebastian averted his gaze. It didn¡¯t matter if Ken guessed his intentions or not. He wasn¡¯t a saint,


    but he wasn¡¯t cruel enough to stand by and watch Wyatt destroy himself.


    ¡°After President Reed and Ms. Morgan divorced, he reflected on the past. Since then, he¡¯s been in


    excruciating pain. He did not intend to cause some misunderstandings, but they harmed Ms.


    Morgan inadvertently. He was always trying to make amends but to no avail. But, Mr. Morgan,


    President Reed never fakes his emotions. His regret was genuine, as were his feelings for Ms.


    Morgan,¡± Ken added.


    Ken felt he had overstepped his bounds and said too much when he said those words. What would


    Ms. Morgan think if she heard those words?


    For a few seconds, Sebastian was deafeningly quiet. But he didn¡¯t stay and went to the other


    helicopter.


    When he arrived at a passenger ship below, he looked at the sky. He had to admit that if it hadn¡¯t


    been for the numerous events between Wyatt and Ivy, those two would have been a match made in


    heaven in every way.


    Sebastian¡¯s chest burst with grief. He didn¡¯t care if Wyatt had feelings for Ivy because she would


    never return. He stood on the deck, ignoring the chill of the sea breeze on his face.


    With a few unpolished traces, that beautiful, wless face had turned pale. His once-glittering eyes


    were now dull with sadness.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Ivy slowly opened her eyes and saw damp leaves strewn about on the ground. She discovered that


    she couldn''t move because she was bound by something.


    She noticed an indigenous person squatting next to her when she turned around, staring at her. His


    dark skin was streaked with a variety of colored markings.


    Ivy couldn''t help but cry out in surprise.


    The man gave her a friendly smile. He sat bare-chested and sported long, unkempt hair. His neck


    was adorned with animal bone-like ornaments, and a circle of leaves surrounded his lower body.


    Ivy shivered in terror. She sat up and scooted away from him in terror, surveying her surroundings.


    She was in a simple tent-like structure made of many branches and leaves. The branches


    resembled those of the mostmon type of tree in the jungle.


    The branches'' curvature was very flexible, and the dense branches and leaves stackedyer by


    layer kept the wind and rain out.


    The space, however, was limited, and there was no venttion. Inside, it was moist and dim.


    Ivy''s weak face was pale and glum. As she awoke, the sensations of being cold, thirsty, and hungry


    became more unbearable.


    ''Am I still trapped in this hellhole?''


    Her fingers were clenched so tightly that they turned white. The man approached her and attempted


    to touch her, but she screamed and dodged.


    She turned around to see dozens of identically dressed men not far away. They had deep,


    protruding features that gave them a fierce appearance.


    They resembled the indigenous people she had seen in documentaries. Her heart sank deeper as if


    it were falling into an abyss. ''W-where in the world am I?!''


    Ivy felt an intense chill run down her spine when she saw the situation.


    ''Are these the people who dragged my limbs here?''


    In front of them, the tribal people stacked firewood. A strong man was sitting there who appeared to


    be their chief.


    Others took thin pieces of wood and rubbed them against a thick, dry log. The bottom of the stick


    soon began to smoke. As the fire grew, it was ced on another pile of dried leaves.


    The fire spread quickly as the firewood burned quickly. ''Rubbing fire sticks? Is this a primitive


    civilization?''


    Ivy''s face was filled with disbelief. ''God must be ying a cruel joke on me!''


    Ivy didn''t want to be trapped in this hellhole any longer! Before she could sink any further into


    despair, she noticed one of the burly men pointing with his finger in the direction of Ivy.


    Then he made an eating gesture while pointing to the fire and his mouth. Even a fool could figure


    out what that meant.


    She was going to be roasted by these indigenous people! What bad luck!


    Ivy trembled in fear and raised her eyes to the man staring at her. She shed a smile that was


    more akin to a frown.


    "I apologize for the inconvenience. Bye for now!"


    Ivy rose to her feet and began to run, but before taking two steps, she tripped and fell over the


    many sticks and branches littering the ground. She was already dizzy and feverish and only felt


    slightly better after a few hours of sleep.


    Her mind wentpletely nk after the fall.


    Ivy copsed on the ground.


    Another man noticed the situation and approached another man wearing shoes and gibbering and


    gesticting.


    Even though the shoes worn by the man in front of her were so encrusted in mud that she couldn''t


    tell what they were initially made of, the shoes hadces!


    This was an adolescent tribe. How did he getces on his shoes?


    Ivy''s eyes glowed. She suddenly climbed up to tug his shoes with an unexpected burst of strength.


    Ivy couldn''t shake the man because he was tall and robust. She noticed the hazy trademark.


    La Sportiva is a world-renowned Italian brand. Their outdoor sports equipment was well-known


    throughout the world.


    ''Is anyone else stranded here like me?''


    Ivy subconsciously raised her eyes to see the man. She couldn''t see his face because it wasUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    covered in markings, but his eyes twinkled brightly as he winked and smiled at her.


    She felt a strong sense of familiarity when their eyes met.


    "You''re a fake¡ª"


    Before she could finish, someone rushed up to her and yanked her arm, dragging her towards the


    fire.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine being roasted and devoured by a cannibal tribe!


    "No... No... Help!" As more and more people gathered around her, she screamed.


    She looked around and couldn''t tell which one was the phony native she''d seen earlier!


    The sky was dim, surrounded by thick jungle, and the distant sea breeze howled like a wild beast


    crouching in the dark, waiting for the opportunity to devour everything. The bonfire burned brightly


    as the indigenous people stared at her as if she were prey.


    Despite their varying heights, they were all mostly naked and filthy.


    Their faces were colored, and the lower half of their bodies were covered by a simple skirt made of


    branches and leaves. They appeared to be terrifying and fierce.


    They resembled indigenous people she had only seen on television.


    ¡°Hello? Kamusta? Bon jour? Hallo? H¡­.¡±


    Ivy attempted to say hello in sixteen differentnguages, but the people in front of her did not


    respond and babbled in anothernguage.


    Theirck of responsiveness was depressing!


    Where was that phony native who was wearing shoes earlier?


    Ivy wasn''t sure if she had misheard, but she heard a distinct snicker amid the gibberish.


    That gleefulugh could onlye from someone like her from the city. She jerked her head up and


    looked into her bright eyes.


    Before she could rejoice, several men lifted her and carried her to the bonfire.


    She was freezing. Her mind was upied by only one thought.


    ''Are they going to roast me alive?!''


    "Cannibalism is against thew!" Ivy screamed in horror as the men abruptly let go of her and threw


    her.


    She was unconcerned about her pain. Just as she was about to stand up, she noticed the men


    encircling her, holding fire-lit branches they had picked up from the bonfire.


    The circle was small at first, but it grewrger andrger as more people joined in. The indigenous


    people formed a circle around her, holding torches and singing and dancing.


    It was a bizarre sight.


    Ivy was bing increasingly concerned. The group waved their torches at her every time she


    tried to run out of the circle, forcing her back into it.


    They refused to let her out. The mes licked at her body as the temperature rose, and the smoke


    caused her to cough incessantly.


    Ivy was frantically running in circles. She was simply at a loss for what to do. ''Is there anyone out


    there who can help me?''


    Ivy coughed loudly, covering her nose and mouth.


    Simba, pretending to be dead, scratched at her pocket. "Mama, I looked through my database. It''s


    some kind of sacrificial ritual from the past."


    Ivy''s heart sank as she heard the words. ''Am I going to die?!''


    "Simba, you''re a tiger, aren''t you? Can you pounce on them and bite them?"


    Simba was deafeningly quiet for a few seconds before speaking cutely.


    "In her original design, Shane Hardly gave me aggressiveness, but after the Great God Ryan


    remodeled me, my aggressiveness became zero. Mama, you can pounce on them and bite them."


    Ivy was rendered speechless.


    ''I just got snubbed by a stupid tiger.''


    She was about to ask Simba where she could run when everyone around her stopped singing and


    dancing. Their expressions became solemn.


    Ivy quickly closed her mouth. She couldn''t bear the thought of them noticing Simba''s presence.


    She''d even lose the only thing she could talk to if she didn''t!


    Everyone abruptly stopped talking and tilted their heads back, strange expressions on their faces, to


    look at the sky.


    Only the crackling of the firewood could be heard in the silence. It sounded eerie, terrifying, and


    chilling.


    The group''s leader, wielding a wand, took a few steps back, leaving a gap in the circle.


    An older woman with a winged face entered with arge leaf in her hand.


    The woman looked at Ivy, held up the leaf, and said something Ivy didn''t understand.


    The woman then pointed to the items on the ground before returning to her mouth and making an


    eating gesture. She walked away after untying the thorny branches that bound Ivy''s wrists.


    The people in Ivy''s immediate vicinity reformed a circle around her. Everyone in the circle looked


    quietly at Ivy in the circle''s center. Countless eyes stared at her in the dark, like wild beasts.


    Ivy lowered her gaze. There was dried meat, dried fish, and two wild fruits on the leaf. Her stomach


    churned in an instant. She hadn''t eaten in a few days. She sucked her saliva.


    She threw caution to the wind, picked up the food, and shoved it into her mouth. There was no need


    to be concerned about whether or not it was poisoned.


    How can a hellhole like this have high-quality goods like poison?


    Ivy''s etiquette, education, and manners have all crumbled like ash! She had no idea what kind of


    meat it was, but it smelled good and was salty and vorful.


    It just needed a little seasoning, but it was the most delicious meal she''d ever had.


    The indigenous people looked delighted as they watched her devour everything on the leaf.


    She watched as they threw the torches in their hands on the ground before she could react. In an


    instant, the mes formed a circle around her and engulfed her.


    Ivy was taken aback. She shivered as a strange chill ran down her spine. The branches were


    dipped in fish oil when lit on fire and burned wildly.


    The mes, which were more than three feet high, gradually approached, shrinking the circle. She


    was coughing uncontrobly because the smoke was suffocating her.


    Thick smoke continued to enter her lungs. ''Was it really their intention to roast me to death?''


    Indeed.


    Ivy shuddered in horror and couldn''t hold back her rage when she realized the truth.


    Outside, a group of people sang and danced with glee, as if they were performing some kind of


    sacrificial ritual! Ivy had just eaten their offering, so she had epted her role as a sacrifice in their


    eyes.


    Ivy desired to flee. She couldn''t just sit around and die. Except for the smoke, nothing could be seen


    in the darkness.


    Their demonic chants and movements were all she could hear!


    Lightning struck the bleak and dreary sky just as the fire circle narrowed to about five feet away


    from her.


    Thunder rumbled as the ck clouds gathered.


    The indigenous people exchanged strange nces. Some of them looked ufortably at Ivy, who


    was standing in the center of the fire ring.


    Then, in the next split second, icy rain began to fall.


    Everyone ran away from the rain, looking for a ce to hide.


    No one was paying attention to Ivy any longer. The torrential rain put out torches about to kill her.


    While the smoke rose, Ivy was about to take advantage of the chaos to flee when a man grabbed


    her hand and yanked her away.


    Ivy''s struggle was futile against him, so she could only follow him in vain. She looked up


    subconsciously when they ran out of smoke.


    It was that fake native with the shoes!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    When Ivy noticed the fake native, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The heavy downpours turned the night into a freezing abyss. As they were drenched in the rain, the


    leaves around them rustled loudly. During the storm, the sound of the waves crashing and the wind


    howling made it seem like something out of a nightmare.


    Ivy was drenched from head to toe and shivered in the freezing weather. The chill seemed to


    prate her bones. She¡¯d juste to a halt to catch her breath when she heard a flurry of heavy


    footsteps close behind them. In the dim light, everything was crystal clear.


    Ivy and the fake native exchanged a nce.


    They kept running without stopping.


    The cold rain shed her face like a knife.


    After only a few minutes, she felt as if her heart was about to leap out of her chest, and her legs


    came to a halt, listening in on her thoughts. The surroundings were dark, and it was impossible to


    see anything aside from the rain.


    The ground was littered with branches and leaves, but they had no choice but to keep running, even


    if it meant crawling!


    The indigenous people pursued them relentlessly, even throwing branches at them.


    Ivy¡¯s back was hit several times, but she simply gritted her teeth and got back up to run. Her hands


    were riddled with wounds from twigs and thorns, but she was numb to the pain.


    The fake native in front of her moved quickly and with agility. His body was agile, and he possessed


    exceptional athletic abilities.


    Ivy did not dare to bete and fled for her life.


    The soundsing from behind them were getting closer. If the indigenous people caught up with


    them, it would be their end!


    Her foot entangled in a tree trunk, hurling her to the ground. When a jolt of pain shot up her elbow,


    she couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    The fake native turned around. Ivy clenched her teeth and drew herself up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m fine! Run!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Her foot suddenly lost its footing after she stepped over the tree trunk, and she found herself


    tumbling!


    Her hands frantically reached out to grab anything she could. She was able to wrap a flexible vine


    around her arm.


    Her entire body hung from that vine, and her hands were already bleeding from the thorns that lined


    it.


    Ivy felt her body trembling. Her body had reached its limit, and she was well aware of it.


    The indigenous people¡¯s sounds behind her were sinister and terrifying, like a death knell for her.


    The chill swept through every pore of her body, and she felt hopeless for the first time in her life.


    However, the next thing she knew, the fake native who should have fled appeared in front of her.


    He reached out and grabbed her arm, yanking her from the trap. It was as if she had been given a


    lifeline.


    Before Ivy could sigh in relief, she subconsciously returned her gaze to the trap and noticed


    countless thick branches shaved into sharp spikes in the pit.


    Her hair stood on end for a split second.


    It was a trap set by the indigenous people. She would have lost everything if she hadn¡¯t grabbed


    onto the vine on this freezing rainy night.


    The man yanked her away. ¡°Run!¡±


    Ivy wiped her face, unsure whether it was from the rain or her tears.


    There was no time to ponder. She could only move stiffly and numbly forward.


    She couldn¡¯t go back. She couldn¡¯t stop herself. She couldn¡¯t even take a breather.


    After running through this jungle section, there were more paths ahead of them.


    To confuse their pursuers, the fake native turned a few corners in front of them. The sound of


    footsteps behind them slowly faded away.


    The fake native finally came to a halt and looked back at her.


    Ivy was wholly drenched and muddied under the dark moonlight in the bustling shadows, and her


    face was streaked with tears.


    It took her less than thirty seconds to transition from silence to sobbing, weeping, and then full-


    fledged bawling.


    Ivy had finally found the strength to cry the tears she had held back for days.


    Her cries were hysterical, but they were drowned out by the rain and didn¡¯t seem out of ce.


    The fake native knelt in front of her. His voice sounded a little frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t cry...¡±


    Ivy felt much better after letting it all out, but now was not the time to unwind.


    They couldn¡¯t stay here for long because the indigenous people would notice their tracks at any


    time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said softly and hoarsely, wiping her face.


    The rain washed away the fake native¡¯s face painting, revealing his true face. Defined features,


    wless skin, the appearance of someone of mixed heritage, and such bright eyes. He was even


    more attractive than Sebastian. At first nce, he appeared to be a handsome young man.


    This person must be a divine gift!


    The man was taken aback by how quietly Ivy gathered her emotions, but he still walked ahead to


    lead the way.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe in no time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s heart was filled with a million questions after calming down. She had no idea where to begin.


    ¡°Can you tell me how you got here? What happened to your clothes? Can you tell me how long


    you¡¯ve been here?¡±


    The man chuckled. In the darkness of the night, it was a soft and clear sound.


    He had a sly grin on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell!¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless.


    On the other hand, his rxed demeanor made her feel a lot better.


    Ivy looked at her only partner in front of her and felt an unfathomable bond with him.


    She smiled as she followed him and touched his bare arm, painted with a rainbow of colors. It was


    rough and firm, but she did not touch him in order to take advantage of him.


    ¡°Do you feel cold? Would you like a coat?¡± As she spoke, she moved to remove her tightly wrapped


    windbreaker.


    There was no other interpretation. She was simply concerned that he would perish from frostbite.


    ¡°No need,¡± the man said as he stopped her from moving. ¡°I¡¯m not cold at all.¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t press the point because she suddenly remembered Trigg was still in her pocket.


    ¡°My name is Ivy Morgan. How do I address you?¡±


    The man¡¯s back stiffened slightly when he heard that name. ¡°Is Sebastian Morgan your brother?¡± he


    asked as he turned around.


    Ivy¡¯s shocked eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Are you familiar with my brother? You know who I am?¡±


    The man nodded and inquired further. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who was always on the hot topic some time


    ago?¡±


    Ivy was stunned once more. ¡°You¡¯ve only just arrived?¡±


    After all, the trending topics were only a few months old. The man smiled and continued to pull the


    branches in front of him away. His tone of voice was light and brisk. ¡°Yeah. I arrived a month before


    you.¡±


    He had only recently arrived, but he quickly became friends with the indigenous people and even


    became one! Ivy would not have noticed him if it hadn¡¯t been for those shoes.


    What a feat! He was truly gifted!


    Ivy admired him a great deal. Her heart then sank slightly. She felt a boulder pressing down on her


    chest, heavy and depressing.


    He¡¯d been here for a month, but nothing had been saved, so when would she be able to leave this


    hellhole?


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She inquired, piquing her interest.


    ¡°Vince Reed,¡± he says. The man sighed helplessly and quickened his stride.


    ¡°Reed? Are you rted to Wyatt Reed?¡±


    ¡°How could I be rted to such a rich guy like him?¡± the man said after a two-second pause, ¡°I¡¯m


    just an explorer on my own.¡±


    Ivy nodded. After all, none of the wealthy young men she knew would be foolish enough toe


    here and be killed. When she heard hisst name, she couldn¡¯t help but think of that person.


    She was curious as to what he was doing now.


    On a cruise ship, a thousand nautical miles away.


    Hundreds of helicopters hovered and whirred above. Drones surveyed the seafloor for material and


    signs of life.


    Special military survey equipment was even used, but nothing was discovered.


    Cooper dialed Sebastian¡¯ number. ¡°Wyatt Reed has returned home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Reed Mansion.


    The family doctor exited Wyatt¡¯s room. Don Reed rushed up to inquire.


    ¡°How is Wyatt getting along?¡±


    The family doctor sighed and spoke solemnly.


    ¡°Mr. Reed went several days without sleeping. His body has beenpletely depleted and has


    reached its limit. Now all he needs to do is rest. The most important thing is to replenish his


    nutrition.¡±


    Don Reed nodded and hurriedly ordered the brewing of various expensive tonics.


    Eva snarled from the side, ¡°That jinx Ivy Morgan only knows how to harm my son! Thankfully,


    heaven delivered justice and killed her. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to let her off the hook!¡±


    Don Reed locked his gaze on her.


    ¡°Shut your mouth! Do you think the Morgans will let you go if word gets out?¡±


    ¡°This is our home,¡± Eva mumbled in embarrassment.


    Don Reed¡¯s eyes were heavy as he pondered, and Eva took advantage of the opportunity to speak.


    ¡°Ivy is no longer alive, Dad. Can we bring Piper back?¡±


    Don Reed didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. He thought it was absurd that this woman with no IQ


    was his daughter-inw.


    ¡°Do you think this is appropriate, given what happened to the Morgan family? Are you attempting to


    convey your eagerness tomemorate Ivy¡¯s death to the Morgans? Will you be able to handle it if


    Cooper Morgan starts targeting ourpany?¡±


    Eva¡¯s face flushed, and the disappointment in her eyes was visible.


    ¡°Don Reed, your grandson is awake¡­.¡±


    Don Reed entered the room as soon as he heard this.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Wyatt sat up in surprise when he opened his eyes and saw the familiar furnishings around him. He


    was about to yank the needle from his arm and flee.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Don Reed¡¯s face was crimson with rage. His aged voice was imposing and


    commanding.


    Wyatt was stopped by the butler and servants at his sides.


    For a brief moment, no one dared to speak.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression darkened as he spoke in a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Ivy.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already gone!¡± Don Reed¡¯s words struck Wyatt like a bolt of lightning from nowhere.


    Everyone knew, but Wyatt was still in denial.


    Those words struck a painful reality buried deep within his heart.


    Wyatt felt like a deer caught in the headlights. That tense nerve yanked and snapped. He looked up


    with bloodshot eyes and a tight, cold face.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t dead. She¡¯s not going to die like that!¡± His voice was icy.


    ¡®How could I abandon Ivy in the sea? No matter what, I have to bring her home!¡¯


    Wyatt stood up and was about to walk out when Don Reed shot the butler a look. The butler arrived


    with the servants and firmly pinned the weak Wyatt in his bed.


    ¡°Sir Wyatt, your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was as cold as a winter night.


    Don Reed frowned in displeasure.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve always felt that our family owes that girl something. If she were still alive, I wouldn¡¯t


    stop you from doing things for her, but she¡¯s no longer alive. There¡¯s no reason to risk your life for


    her. Do you want our entire family buried alongside her? Do you know what kind of rumors was


    going around outside while you looking for her? Our family is turning into a shit show!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn! She isn¡¯t dead. I¡¯ve got to find her!¡± Wyatt had to tell her how important Ivy was


    to him in person. He had no choice but to apologize and confess his love to her as solemnly as


    possible.


    Nobody knew that when Wyatt found out about Ivy¡¯s ident, it felt like his heart was beingContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    hollowed out. His soul had vanished.


    Don Reed looked at his grandson, whom he adored.


    Wyatt was exceptional, decisive, and fierce. In a matter of years, he had established himself as a


    permanent fixture on the Forbes list.


    And now, Wyatt was risking his life for the sake of a woman?!


    ¡°Keep an eye on the door, and don¡¯t let him leave this room!¡± Don Reed gave the order as he turned


    to leave.


    Don Reed could not let Wyatt, whom he had raised through painstaking efforts, ruin himself


    because of a woman, even if he had to resort to extreme measures. Time would eventually smooth


    everything out.


    Wyatt would be able to think clearly again once he epted this reality. By then, that woman would


    be no longer necessary.


    The air was deafeningly quiet and bitterly cold.


    They didn¡¯t dare to leave without permission, but they were also afraid of Wyatt¡¯s retaliation. Wyatt¡¯s


    body exuded crushing grief that everyone could feel.


    That kind of sadness and despair oozed from his bones, making the people around him feel his


    anguish.


    Wyatt shrank into a ball all of a sudden. His firm and weathered fare were tinged with vulnerability


    and remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivy... I regret the divorce...¡±


    Don Reed, who was on his way to the door, froze. He looked back at Wyatt with a confused look on


    his face.


    The room was quiet, and everyone was taking deep breaths. They had never seen Wyatt in such a


    state before.


    Wyatt Reed had always been self-assured and proud. He was an unbeatable legend. However, only


    one woman could bring him to his knees and admit defeat. She even forced him to admit his


    mistakes.


    This woman was clearly more important to him than life itself.


    IVY¡¯S LEGS became numb after walking for more than twenty minutes. Her feet were also covered


    in blisters, and her muscles ached all the time. The rain stopped just as she was following him to


    their destination.


    The sound of the waves on the sea¡¯s surface became more intense. The wind howled, and huge


    waves shed against the reefs and scrubbed the beach. The crashing of the waves was


    thunderous.


    The sand near the sea was soft and wet after leaving the jungle, making it impossible to lift one¡¯s


    feet.


    The man in front of Ivy walked steadily and firmly.


    Despite running for so long, he did not appear to be tired. He seemed to be at ease in this


    environment.


    Vince walked past the reef to the leeward side of a hill, then shifted a half-size rock to the side.


    Before entering the small cave behind the rock, he called out to the stunned and perplexed Ivy.


    There was a cave here?


    Ivy followed him into the small space that could only hold two people.


    The trickling seawater cascaded down from the chasm, unable to pool anywhere.


    Vince walked sideways through a 15-inch-diameter gap. He called out to her from within, and Ivy


    followed suit, shimmying in.


    The space suddenly became avable. There were lights in this room. The interior was fantastic,


    with dry and clean branches all around. The air was slightly humid, but it was ten times better than


    the outside air.


    Ivy smiled as Vince removed a backpack from a high rock. It was a traditional La Sportiva model.


    She recognized the brand immediately because it was the same as his shoes.


    Vince pulled out a Scarpa men¡¯s windbreaker, a ssic model from the well-known outdoor brand.


    He then removed a pair of pants from the same collection. Just as he bent down to put them on, he


    seemed to realize something and turned to face Ivy.


    Ivy locked her gaze on him. She wasn¡¯t blushing, and her heart wasn¡¯t racing. She was staring at


    him like a hawk as if she was afraid the tie would vanish into thin air.


    Vince stifled a weak chuckle. ¡°Ivy, I don¡¯t mind if you want to watch.¡±


    Ivy froze for a split second before returning to her senses. She quickly turned her back on him. Her


    face began to warm up unconsciously.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty? There are tools next to you. Get some seawater and return. I can distill it to


    make fresh water.¡± Vince made a concerted effort to alleviate the awkwardness.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ivy hadn¡¯t been in contact with fresh water in a long time. She yearned for tasteless water! She


    walked away subconsciously, looking at the toolkits on the rock with hesitancy.


    This was nothing more than a container made by tying a few leaves together.


    ¡®Forget it... This is the best I can do in a ce like this!¡¯


    Ivy went out gloomily and chose a spot with clean seawater from the small hole.


    When she returned, Vince was already dressed, tall, and lean. He sat on a pile of leaves, one leg


    curled up, looking down and carefully fiddling with the tools in his hand. His messy hair was gone,


    and he now had clean short hair. His features were delicate and attractive.


    Even if he didn¡¯t clean up much, his in-depth features in the light were incredibly attractive,


    particrly his bright eyes, which seemed to be able to reflect the Cosmos thousands of miles


    away.


    Vince appeared to be about the same age as she was. Ivy, on the other hand, was taken aback by


    something else.


    ¡°Were you wearing a wig?¡±


    Vince nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard what they say. Follow the lead of the locals.¡±


    That was correct, but...


    Ivy¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Who would wear a wig everywhere?¡±


    Vince blinked at her, a pure and reckless smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adventurer. Of course, I was well-prepared. I specialize in filming and researching primitive


    tribes for my social media content.¡±


    ¡°Are you here on purpose?¡±


    Vince nodded. ¡°I just happened to pick this ind at random. I wasn¡¯t expecting much because it¡¯s


    the smallest ind on the north side of the Antic Ocean. I had no idea there would be indigenous


    people here. They¡¯re an authentic primitive tribe.¡±


    Ivy stood there watching as he took a ck earphone-sized camera from a leaf on the side. It was


    highly inconspicuous, but it was also extremely rare given their current location.


    ¡°In other words, do you have a way out?¡± That was her primary concern.


    Vince pursed his lips and slightly frowned. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to get back? Aren¡¯t you going back after you finish your research?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly consider that beforeing here. My other adventurer friend


    dropped me off on the ind by helicopter. Then he went on an expedition to the South Pole. So,


    I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s still alive.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    The South Pole?!


    Ivy¡¯s heart sank with a thud.


    It was uncertain whether or not his explorer friend would survive, let alonee and save them.


    That was just wishful thinking!


    So, after everything was said and done, there was still no hope?


    Ivy¡¯s face turned pale.


    Vince went off on his own and took a lighter from his bag before starting to boil water.


    ¡°Then, can you make contact with the outside world?¡±


    Vince gave her a genuine look that dashed all of her hopes.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Have you considered how you¡¯re going to leave this ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. I thought a fool woulde here so that they could bring me along with them when


    someone came to rescue her. In any case, I¡¯m almost finished with the information I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Does he think I¡¯m a fool?!¡¯ This realization utterly shattered her joy.


    What a catastrophe!


    Vince expertly distilled the seawater, then filtered the already-distilled seawater.


    After several repetitions of this distition process, he finally lowered his bead to taste it. He took a


    sip before passing the rest to Ivy.


    ¡°Drink a lot! You haven¡¯t had any water in a few days, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Ivy epted it. ¡°I haven¡¯t had anything to drink since I arrived.¡±


    She still remembered the flight attendant handing her a ss of rose as thest thing she drank


    before arriving here.


    Ivy drank the distilled water in a few gulps and looked shyly at Vince.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more,¡± Vince said


    ¡°Next time,¡± she sighed sheepishly.


    It was because she only brought a small amount of seawater back! After distition, there wasn¡¯t


    much left!


    ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Ivy could tell he didn¡¯t drink much.


    Vince smiled as he raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°Even in the absence of freshwater and tools,


    explorers like us can survive.¡±


    Urine, in extreme cases, could be a lifesaver.


    However, based on Ivy¡¯s delicate appearance, it appeared that she would rather die than rely on


    that to sustain her life.


    ¡°Have you been posing as an indigenous person the entire time you¡¯ve been here?¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but inquire. She couldn¡¯t understand why those indigenous people wanted to roast


    her but not Vince.


    Vince nodded as he saw through her thoughts. ¡°You can only be one of them if you don¡¯t want to be


    their enemy. They¡¯re not particrly bright, so they can¡¯t tell the difference.¡±


    Ivy nodded. ¡®If only I¡¯d met him sooner.¡¯ She was deeply disappointed that they had met sote!


    The lingering fear in Ivy¡¯s chest rose again when she remembered the scene of her being roasted


    alive. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would have happened if the rainstorm hadn¡¯te at the


    right time. She may have turned into a pile of ashes by this point.


    Ivy¡¯s expression was perplexed and perplexed. ¡°Do you understand why they wanted to roast me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely a sacrifice. In a journal published jointly by anthropologists from Europe and Africa, I


    read that certain primitive tribes would usually offer strange and unfamiliar things to the heavens.


    They will receive blessings if they send you to heaven in this manner. The ritual makes use of fire


    as a guide.


    They¡¯ll then serve you their best food. When you eat the food, it means you¡¯ll bless them with more


    food in the future. However, if it fails halfway through, it must immediately stop. That¡¯s why I took


    you and ran when it started raining.¡±


    Ivy pressed her lips together. It sounded simr to what Simba had said. ¡®Ignore it. I shouldn¡¯t think


    about such depressing things.¡¯


    This terrifying experience had been one too many in her life! Her initially gloomy disposition


    improved slightly. This was probably the most at ease she¡¯d felt in a long time. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She smiled and realized she had forgotten something important. ¡°Is this ind on the maps?¡± she


    inquired, slightly baffled.


    If something were to happen to her, her family would not stay put.


    If they couldn¡¯t find her in the sea where the ne crashed, they would undoubtedly broaden their


    search.


    However, it had been days, and there had been no sign of anyoneing to her aid.


    It was as if the entire world had forgotten about her.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this ce was real.


    As he sighed, Vince¡¯s face became solemn.


    ¡°Yes, but...¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°But this location is designated as an internationally prohibited zone. This is because the


    surrounding seas, hundreds of nautical miles from the ind, are frequently infested with pirates. It


    would cause international disputes and massive losses regardless of which country the ships


    passed through. The pirates even used special instruments to block this location from being visible


    on the satellite map.¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless. It turned out that her situation could deteriorate further. She felt as if a


    massive boulder hadnded on her heart. It was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Every time she


    thought she had a chance of survival, reality smacked her in the face.


    ¡°In other words, we can¡¯t leave this ce and must stay here?¡±


    Rescue helicopters and ships would note here, and they couldn¡¯t expect a band of pirates to go


    to their aid. They might as well have been sacrificed earlier by those indigenous people.


    Vince noticed that the mood was bing a little gloomy.


    He smiled at her with ease. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not alone.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Ivy¡¯s eyes were achy. ¡°They must think I¡¯m dead... My father and brothers must be so sad right


    now...¡±


    Vince came to a halt and looked up at her. He felt a pang of sadness when he saw her expression


    of despair.


    ¡°We still need a glimmer of hope.¡±


    ¡°What hope is there?¡±


    Ivy looked up at him, her eyes gleaming as if reflecting a sea of stars.


    ¡°Throughout history, there have been ounts of people crossing the seas by swimming,¡± Vince


    said as he froze.


    ¡°Will you please stop talking?!¡± Ivy stated.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ivy dozed off on a pile of leaves, unaware that she had fallen into a deep sleep.


    When Simba realized they were no longer in danger, it poked its head out of Ivy¡¯s pocket and


    explored the cave.


    Vince snatched Simba with quick movements and examined it.


    ¡°She has a pet with her?¡±


    The four legs of Simba iled in the air. ¡°Let it go! I¡¯m a tiger, not a pet!¡±


    Vince¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a talking dummy tiger!¡±


    Simba¡¯s whiskers were trembling with rage. This was a p in the face to his tiger self-esteem!


    ¡°I¡¯m a true tiger!¡±


    Vince chuckled and spun Simba in circles by its tail as if he were a cat chasing a mouse.


    Simba yelled angrily, ¡°Mama, save me! I¡¯m going to get killed!¡±


    Vince sighed in relief as he quickly covered Simba¡¯s mouth and cast a guilty nce at Ivy, who was


    still fast asleep.


    ¡°No more yelling!¡±


    He let go of Simba, who jumped to the ground and proudly held its head high. Unfortunately, Simba


    was dirty. So, no one could see its previous clean and lovely appearance.


    Simba cocked its head and smiled at Vince. ¡°I recognize you! Vince Reed is an established social


    media influencer. Your adventure documentary has won five international awards in a row, and you


    have fans from all over the world! You¡¯re also the great-grandson of Reed Corporation¡¯s Chairman.


    Youe from a wealthy family.¡±


    Vince was initially taken aback, but his eyes darkened slightly when he heard the final sentence.


    ¡°You know a lot, don¡¯t you?¡±


    When Vince first became famous, his close friends discovered his true identity, but the news quickly


    faded.


    ¡°Of course! My database contains data from all over the world. I¡¯ll be aware of anything that appears


    on the inte even if it only appears once!¡±


    Vince smiled as he picked up Simba and ced it on his palm.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell Ivy that Wyatt is my uncle, or else... I¡¯m curious if those indigenous people eat tigers.¡±


    Simba¡¯s pupils dted, and he spun around. ¡°Would you dare to threaten a tiger?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Vince remarked.


    Simba¡¯s stamina had significantly dwindled.


    ¡°Mama despises the Reeds the most! You¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll abandon you if someonees to her aid,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Vince furrowed his brow.


    ¡®Did this phony tiger read my mind? Isn¡¯t it quite capable?¡¯


    Ivy finally got a good night¡¯s sleep without fear of being roasted by the indigenous people.


    The crashing waves washed over the rocks, and the howling wind jolted her awake.


    The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Simba squatting next to her. It looked at her


    with wide, round eyes, ditsy and adorable.


    Simba jumped into Ivy¡¯s hand and nuzzled her chin as soon as she reached out.


    ¡°Vince went to get some seawater. ¡°I love you, Mama.¡±


    Ivy stretched her back and smiled. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    When Vince returned, he began distilling fresh water from seawater. He didn¡¯t have a choice. HeContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    could handle anything, but Ivy, the melodramatic woman, couldn¡¯t.


    Ivy paused. She couldn¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. She gathered rtively reflective stones from


    the beach and arranged the SOS symbol on the massive boulders. Just in case a helicopter


    happened to fly by and notice it.


    With its adorable and tiny tiger legs, Simba reluctantly assisted Ivy in pushing the stones.


    ¡°Mr. Reed¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just call me Vince,¡± Vince said as he sipped from a cup of precious freshwater. He smiled and


    winked at her, and he was very friendly. His approachable personality made Ivy feel very at ease


    around him.


    Ivy took a breather. ¡®Sure, sure. As long as he¡¯s cool with it.¡¯


    ¡°Do you have any wishes, Vince? When we return, I¡¯ll help you in achieving them.¡±


    Vince took a breather and gave her a serious look. ¡°I¡¯m short on cash.¡±


    Ivy had a feeling Vince didn¡¯t have much money.


    After all, why would he do such a risky job if he didn¡¯t need money? She tapped him on the


    shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have anything but money. If we ever go out, you¡¯ll never have to worry about


    running out of money as long as I¡¯m around!¡±


    Vince became visibly moved and looked at her with hot tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll entrust the rest of my life to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem!¡± Ivy readily agreed.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    When Ryan finally emerged from the research instituteboratory, he learned about Ivy''s ident.


    He took a helicopter to that sea without saying anything.


    Sebastian had not returned, indicating that the situation had not yet been resolved.


    Celebrities and dignitaries who had friendships with the Morgans also refrained from interfering with


    their grief at this time.


    Those who thought highly of themselves and thought they were intelligent, on the other hand,


    rushed to find out where Ivy lived so they could send condolence flowers.


    This caused Leo, whose health had recently improved, to be readmitted to the hospital following an


    outburst of rage.


    Cooper enacted a ban right away. Anyone who sent another flower wreath would have it returned to


    the sender.


    Those who refused to sit still finally fell silent.


    Anything rting to Ivy''s ident was also off-limits for online news outlets.


    The media issued a desperate order that no one discuss this matter. Everyone could tell that the


    Morgans refused to ept Ivy''s death. They adored her as a daughter and a sister.


    Two thousand nautical miles away from the ind, at sea. Ryan was on a ten-hour flight before


    arriving at Sebastian¡¯s cruise ship.


    The ne''s wreckage was salvaged inrge quantities, but no one on board was found.


    They could already be buried in fish bellies.


    The more time passed, the angrier Sebastian¡¯s expression became.


    Ryan noticed Sebastian drinking away his sorrows while watching the underwater camera feed as


    soon as he boarded the ship.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes werepletely bloodshot, and Ryan wondered how long it had been since


    Sebastian had slept a wink.


    Greg did not dare to talk Sebastian out of it, so when he saw Ryan, he was pleasantly surprised.


    "Sir Ryan!"


    Ryan gave a slight nod and had hisputer equipment relocated to the ship.


    "Quit drinking. Dad is donating all of our family''s assets, including yours."


    Sebastian didn''t seem to mind. He was simply distraught. "Just give it all away."


    Ryan cast him a sidelong nce.


    "Have you ever considered what Ivy will do if she returns to find herself penniless?"


    Sebastian scowled. "Then Dad should not donate¡ªwait, what do you mean...? Ivy can still return?!"


    Ryan tapped away on the keyboard; his face solemn. He nodded without hesitation as he stared


    intently at the string of words that shed across the screen.


    Sebastian jumped up and down in delight. With snot running down his nose, he dashed over to


    Ryan.


    ¡°Really?! Are you sure?"


    Cooper had the most authority in the Morgan mansion, second only to Leo, and Ryan had the


    highest IQ. This wasmon knowledge.


    Other than his good looks, Sebastian had no advantage.


    Ryan''s words boosted Sebastian¡¯s confidence in their fruitless search for their baby sister, causing


    him to be emotional.


    "The ck box on the ne was taken away by the government," Ryan exined calmly, "but I


    contacted a hacker friend to crack the flight record in the ck box."


    Sebastian¡¯s pupils dted.


    ''Wouldn''t this spark an international uproar?''


    "There was a huge deviation in the ne''s flight path just one minute before the ne exploded.


    The location of the explosion and crash was in this area of the sea, but..."


    Sebastian was agitated and hurriedly inquired, "But what?"


    Ryan pursed his lips and spoke with a solemn expression. "However, in that one minute, an


    unknown signal attempted to correct the flight deviation. Simba sent that signal, and the location


    where it eventually vanished was a thousand nautical miles away from the crash. If Simba had been


    apetent AI robot, it would have guided Ivy to safety and provided her with an early warning."


    Sebastian froze in ce as a result of the shock. He was afraid to think about it these days, and he


    didn¡¯t dare to ept reality. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    What if there was a possibility? However, once Ryan had finished, Sebastian knelt and trembled


    violently.


    Sebastian, the grown man, burst into tears.


    Greg, who was standing by the side, was also moved. Because he felt the same way, his eyes


    reddened.


    Ryan cast a silent nce at Sebastian.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I arrived toote.¡±


    Ryan would have known about this a long time ago if he hadn¡¯t locked himself away in the


    laboratory for the secret research. Ryan calmly analyzed all the details and possibilities, then


    corrected all the deviations bit by bit, thanks to his high IQ.


    Simba¡¯s tracker did not respond at all, and there was no trace of it on the satellite map, implying that


    some high-tech instruments were most likely blocking it.


    As a result, their search radius should be set to two thousand nautical miles away from their current


    location in the sea.


    Sebastian summoned everyone to halt their search and rescue efforts and immediately changed


    course.


    Ryan kept looking at the satellite map on theputer, slowly piecing together the situation in that


    part of the sea.


    There were a lot of small inds, which meant there were a lot of dangers.


    He became deafeningly quiet.


    In high spirits, Sebastian called Leo and told him not to donate their assets so quickly.


    In the end, Leo urged him and called him inhumane for thinking about money at all.


    Ryan snorted coldly at Sebastian¡¯s glum expression.


    ¡°Trying to find your IQ is like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡±


    Sebastian considered retorting but decided against it.


    After all, Ryan truly did outsmart everyone in terms of intelligence.


    A mercenarymander asked why they were going to that part of the sea and stated that they did


    not want to go.


    Sebastian had finally found a hope he could hold onto, so he would not give it up. ¡°Please state


    your price. Money is not an issue.¡±


    The mercenary refused, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a financial issue. That sea¡¯s situation is


    complicated. We¡¯re afraid that we won¡¯t be able to return alive if we go there. No governments have


    sent peacekeepers there because those seas and inds are infested with pirates. One of those


    inds serves as their base camp. After entering, no one will be able to return.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s heart shivered, and he looked to Ryan for assistance.


    What now?


    Ryan paused for a moment before picking up the satellite phone and dialing Cooper¡¯s number.


    Before hanging up the phone, Cooper only said, ¡°All right. Wait for my announcement.¡±


    Cooper remained utterly silent for a minute before proceeding to the Reed Mansion.


    THE REED MANSION.


    Wyatt had been locked in his room for two days and two nights by Don Reed.


    Wyatt refused to eat anything, but there were countless bottles strewn about the room. He


    appeared disheveled and listless as he shrunk himself into a corner and hugged a bottle of wine.


    His mouth kept chanting Ivy¡¯s name.


    Duke Elrod and Eric Todd attempted to console him several times but were unsessful.


    They couldn¡¯t find the spirited, calm, and noble Wyatt Reed that they once knew. Ivypletely


    enchanted him!


    Cooper couldn¡¯t help but frown when he arrived and saw this scene. ¡°What if I told you, Mr. Reed,


    that Ivy might be able to return?¡±


    If he recalls correctly, when Wyatt first took over Reed Corporation, several veterans refused to


    ept him and conspired to set him up for a trap.


    Several oil tankers were attacked and robbed by pirates as they passed through the Antic


    oceans.


    Foreign officials and the military were unconcerned about such international disputes at the time. If


    something like this happened, most people would only me it on bad luck.


    On the other hand, Wyatt drove a speedboat and charged at the pirate crew. Everyone thought he


    was dead, but he came back to life and even brought back the crude oil! This incident shocked the


    entire world at the time.


    Wyatt was the first person to flee the pirates and force them to retreat empty-handed.


    As a result, if there were even a glimmer of hope in this rescue mission, it would be Wyatt.


    Cooper told him the whole story, unconcerned about Wyatt¡¯s drunkenness.


    It would be simple to settle if the pirates wanted money.


    Cooper was only concerned that they desired Ivy¡¯s life instead.


    Wyatt jumped up in a panic as soon as Cooper left, telling Ken to get a ne ready. He had no


    choice but to go there right away. He took an old phone and a gun from the safe and strode out of


    the room with purpose.


    Don Reed¡¯s men were powerless to stop Wyatt, who had a madman¡¯s spirit.


    Don Reed could only stomp his feet in rage as he watched his grandson leave.


    Wyatt would be willing to risk his life for Ivy as long as there was a glimmer of hope!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Ivy chewed on the fish without expression. She couldn¡¯t taste the freshness of it because there was


    no seasoning.


    The fish was washed up on the beach by the sea, and Vince picked it up and roasted it over some


    dried leaves.


    Except for the salty and fishy odor, it was nd and tasteless.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to eat at that old French restaurant on the streets of Paris, paired with a ss of white wine.


    It¡¯s simply perfect.¡±


    Vince ate with gusto. When he heard her words, he looked up at her and smiled as he approached.


    ¡°Ivy, if you don¡¯t want to eat, you can give it to me.¡± He made a move to take the fish from her.


    Ivy ducked and red at him as she guarded her food. ¡°You¡¯d better keep an eye out! Otherwise,


    Simba will bite you.¡±


    Simba bared its teeth at Vince from the side.


    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, go dress up as an indigenous person,¡± Vince suggested tentatively. ¡°I¡¯ll show you


    around their neighborhood.¡±


    Ivy immediately shook her head.


    He wanted her to walk to her death out of boredom?


    Even hearing the words ¡°indigenous people¡± scared her, let alone dressing up like them!


    No way!


    The sky was cloudless, revealing an endless clean, and clear blue stretch. The sea breeze blew in


    waves. It was both refreshing and natural.


    Ivy, on the other hand, was unimpressed. When would her troubling and thrilling dayse to an


    end? The sudden sound of a rumbling engine roar came from the distant sea just as she was


    immersed in her infinite sadness.


    Before Vince could react, Ivy dashed out to a higher elevation and waved to the small shadow in the


    sea. ¡°Help¡­!¡±


    The speedboat got closer and closer, and the sound got louder.


    However, Vince grabbed her and yanked her away before Ivy could be happy, his voice cold andUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    relentless. ¡°Hurry up and run! They¡¯re pirates.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s face darkened as she shut her mouth. She grabbed Simba and began to run.


    Vince almostughed exasperatedly when he saw how eager she was to flee. ¡°Run into the jungle!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s voice was hesitant, but her steps were steady.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t their indigenous people in there?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re much nicer than the pirates. At least.¡±


    He has a point!


    They ran without looking back, determined and persistent.


    The cold wind pierced and hurt their faces. They ran until they were out of breath but did not dare


    stop for even a second.


    This was a far more serious situation than the one on that rainy night! That was because they could


    hear the pirates¡¯ rough footsteps and unbridledughter behind them as they fired a few warning


    gunshots.


    It was like a savage and primitive game of chase, with them as the prey.


    Ivy¡¯s fear had never surfaced so quickly. Every nerve in her body seemed to tremble in fear. She


    slipped, and her knees mmed to the ground with a dull thud.


    It sounded like she broke a bone.


    Vince turned around to see her biting her lower lip in pain. He attempted to approach her so that he


    could carry her.


    On the other hand, Ivy pushed him away and gritted her teeth, standing up with her hands braced


    on the ground. She gave him a gloomy grin.


    ¡°Save your energy. I can still run.¡±


    Vince looked at her and finally nodded. He reached out and grabbed her arm while running forward,


    not pausing for a second.


    Ivy¡¯s knee was in excruciating pain. Her leg felt as if it was about to be paralyzed. But she couldn¡¯t


    stop herself. She ran numbly, but the cold sweat beading on her brow revealed the agony she was


    trying so hard to bear!


    The gunshots behind them grew louder as the footsteps approached.


    Ivy¡¯s heart shuddered violently. It felt like a hand was squeezing her throat, and her body¡¯s limits


    fought against her consciousness.


    She obeyed her consciousness¡¯smands without hesitation. The sound of gunfire punctuated


    the cold wind.


    They didn¡¯t even dare to take a breather! Their expressions darkened, but all they could do was pick


    up the pace and dash forward.


    The pirates must have noticed Ivy¡¯s SOS mark and tracked them down. When they saw the smoke


    rising from the primitive tribe ahead, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vince drew her around the side and hid behind arge and thick tree trunk. This was where they


    had previously kept the dried branches. The branches still had a strong fish oil odor.


    For the nth time, they heard gunshots!


    The gunshot rmed the indigenous people, who stood up in panic and vignce, wielding their


    wooden clubs.


    Vince and Ivy exchanged a nce.


    Vince had a solemn expression on his face, and his eyes were alert. He made a shushing motion


    with his index finger to his lips. Then they heard a flurry of hurried footsteps.


    The indigenous people ran and stepped on tree branches, their mouths yelling an unreadable


    language. It sounded like someone was issuing a serious warning.


    The sound of their guns apanied the pirates¡¯ angry insults.


    For a while, the atmosphere was tense.


    Because they possessed firearms, the pirates were unafraid of the indigenous people.


    The natives, however, outnumbered the pirates and had a limited supply of bullets, so they did not


    have a significant advantage. What enraged them even more, was that they had followed their


    ¡°prey¡± to this location but found nothing but the primitive tribe.


    They¡¯d been duped. ¡°Are there really primitive people in this ce? Damn it! Killing them is a waste


    of bullets!¡±


    ¡°That explorer ought to be nearby. I¡¯m curious if he¡¯s a big fish.¡±


    ¡°Once we catch him, we¡¯ll know. Kill him if he¡¯s not valuable.¡±


    Only three pirates showed up.


    When their conversation reached Ivy¡¯s ears, her hair stood on end. Her heart skipped a beat and


    jumped to her throat. She was so worried that her heart would burst at any moment.


    The three pirates began shooting indiscriminately. Someone was hurt as a result of the indigenous


    people bing frightened and fleeing in disarray.


    The indigenous people¡¯s weapons made of tree branches were no match for the pirates¡¯ guns. The


    pirates raided the tribe, tossing tents and firewood aside.


    They even kicked some of the skinny indigenous people aside.


    The indigenous people¡¯s miserable cries and the pirates¡¯ boisterousughter merged into a


    cacophony of loud noise.


    The noise grew closer and closer until it was almost directly in front of Ivy and Vince¡¯s hiding ce


    in the tree.


    Ivy froze in ce, holding her breath and not daring to make even a single move.


    It was as if she had eyes above her head that were staring at her. The numbness in her scalp


    seemed to be edging her closer to death. It was such excruciating torture that it sent shivers down


    her spine.


    ¡®What should I do now?¡¯


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The indigenous people issued an rming war cry at this critical juncture. They started fighting back


    against the pirates who had attacked them.


    The pirates cursed angrily and avoided the indigenous people¡¯s ambush the next second.


    Ivy and Vince exhaled a sigh of relief as well.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill them! There will be far too many of them. Killing them will enrage them even more!


    Let¡¯s take a break first!¡± yelled one of the pirates.


    The situation quickly changed. The indigenous people¡¯sbined strength was beyond their wildest


    dreams.


    Those who had previously fled in all directions took up arms and prepared to fight. They swung their


    clubs and spikes at the pirates, threatening them.


    The pirates were reluctant to leave, but they didn¡¯t have any other option. Otherwise, if they ran out


    of bullets and were apprehended, they would be unable to flee.


    They fled quickly, injuring several indigenous people along the way, as the rest of the indigenous


    people pursued them in a frenzy.


    Ivy and Vince exchanged relieved sighs. Their faces are still miserably pale. They smiled


    contentedly as they realized they had just escaped the clutches of death.


    Vince maintained his vignce and carefully scouted for the presence of any indigenous people.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a different route to avoiding across any of them.¡±


    Ivy, of course, trusted Vince¡¯s knowledge and nodded in agreement.


    They were about to leave when they were startled by a roaring sound in the air. It sounded like a


    helicopter, but not just any aircraft.


    Simba abruptly poked his head out of Ivy¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Someone hacked my tracker and began using the satellite to determine my location. It could be


    Shaira Winter or Great God Ryan, Mama!¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Ivy almost burst into tears when she heard those names. She wanted to squeal with delight.


    ¡°My brother has arrived!¡± She was almost certain she was going to die here! The weight of the


    boulders piling up on her chest was almost too much for her to bear! The rumbling noise in the air


    seemed to go on forever as if they were calling out to them.


    Ivy had never before found the sound of a helicopter to be so soothing to her ears. It was so lovely


    that it drew her back from the brink of death! It was her ray of hope, her beam of light at the end of


    the tunnel! She ran twice as fast as she usually did.


    Vince was ecstatic as well. As they ran, he found another path in front of them and returned his


    gaze to her.


    ¡°Ivy, we¡¯re returning together. You¡¯re not going to abandon me, are you?¡±


    Ivy smiled as she looked at him.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens after we return, you can¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned; I¡¯ll look after your fortune and glory for the rest of your life!¡±


    Ivy assumed Vince was concerned that she would change her mind and refused to acknowledge


    him.


    ¡®It¡¯s just one man, so it¡¯s not a problem to back him up!¡¯


    Ivy tripped on a tree branch because she was too excited to notice what was around her. Her face


    turned white with pain almost instantly.


    Vince climbed up and drew her up with him. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. What if it¡¯s all a trap? Wouldn¡¯t we be


    running right into it if we did this?¡±


    Ivy shook her head, excited and self-assured.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t a trap. It¡¯s got to be my brother. He¡¯s an absolute genius with the highest IQ!¡±


    They¡¯d know she was here as long as they could find Simba! They ran with all their might for twenty


    minutes.


    Ivy had fallen several times, and her clothes were ripped and muddied to the point where it was


    impossible to tell what they had looked like before.


    Her white and slender hands werecerated and drenched in blood. It was a startling sight. On the


    other hand, she didn¡¯t seem to care and didn¡¯t cry out in pain.


    After escaping the jungle, the view revealed a stretch of beach. Three helicopters hovered there,


    their massive propellers whirring incessantly.


    There were also eight speedboats not far from the shore, each with six to seven tall and ferocious


    men on board. They were all armed with guns and wore sunsses while standing guard.


    The sea breeze swept up the massive waves, which smashed angrily against the rocks, solemn and


    chilling. The scene appeared cold and solemn, causing people to tremble at the oppressive sight.


    The tense scene did not appear to be a rescue mission, especially when Ivy noticed the three men


    in military uniforms standing closest to her.


    Each of them was carrying a gun and smoking while standing there leisurely. Fear burrowed into


    Ivy¡¯s bones, sending a bitter chill up her spine! The men turned to look at Ivy and Vince, who had


    walked right into their trap.


    Their surprised and yful expressions revealed danger and coldness within, which froze Ivy¡¯s


    blood. The men began tough, theirughter bold and wild.


    Ivy and Vince¡¯s faces were ashen as if they had just witnessed a ghost.


    Vince¡¯s grip on Ivy¡¯s hand trembled slightly.


    ¡°P-Pirates!¡±


    Ivy tried to remain calm, but her heart was racing furiously.


    Intuition was always spot on. She knew they were the pirates who had chased them earlier just by


    looking at the three men carrying guns.


    They waited here for their prey to jump right into their trap after being chased away by the


    indigenous people! Finally, Ivy and Vince served themselves up on a silver tter.


    Ivy was standing there. Her thoughts werepletely nk. Her heart felt as if it were submerged


    in ice water, and all she could feel was bone-chilling fear.


    She¡¯d never felt so helpless before. It was as if a dark cloud was hovering directly above her head.


    Ivy wished she could cry her eyes out.


    ¡®Why? Why am I being tested on my desperation and survivability repeatedly?¡¯


    The three pirates tossed their cigarettes aside and exchanged a nce before strolling over to Ivy


    and Vince.


    There was no need to rush because their prey was already in their hands.


    Ivy clenched her teeth and fought back the fear in her heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± Vince¡¯s voice suppressed a tremor.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid. They have firearms.¡±


    Ivy immediately dismissed the idea of turning around and fleeing when she heard this.


    It would be too bad if they were shot from behind! But what would they do if they couldn¡¯t run?


    The air was bitterly cold, and the smell of cigarette smoke mixed with the fishy smell of seawater


    enveloped them.


    The three men stood directly in front of them.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer at this rate.


    Vince became frightened and began to tremble. Even though he was an explorer, he had never


    seen anything like this!


    Ivy wasn¡¯t faring much better, but her heart began to calm down when she saw the pirates


    approaching.


    Three men approached, two of them tall and powerful. The other was shorter and thinner, but his


    face was cold, and his hawk-like eyes were the most terrifying of all. He fixed his gaze on her with


    an intense and greedy stare.


    Ivy¡¯s clothes were dreadful, but her beautiful and elegant features could not be hidden. After


    catching his gaze, she red vehemently at the slightly shorter and thinner man closest to her.


    The man sneered provocatively. His cold, sinister eyes glinted with peril. He whistled and gave her a


    lewd look. He raised the gun and pointed the cold barrel under her chin, forcing her to tilt her head


    up. He looked at her as if he were a conqueror surveying his spoils. As he joked with his


    companions, his evilugh was filled with coldness and greed.


    ¡°Look, this woman is quite attractive. This time, we got a big haul.¡±


    The men in the back agreed,ughing arrogantly and uncontrobly. Their eyes seemed to graze


    Ivy¡¯s neck like a venomous snake¡¯s tongue. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    This was their domain, and Ivy was merely prey. The pirates on the ship in the distance were


    watching this scene with bated breath.


    It was a tense situation.


    They were all aware that Ivy and Vince would not be able to flee.


    Ivy¡¯s body tensed, but her heart calmed.


    The sea breeze whipped around her face. It pricked her skin, but it made her exceptionally clear-


    headed and calm.


    Her fists clenched tightly at her sides, and her palms bled from her nails digging into them, but it


    didn¡¯t matter. She could still smell the burnt gunpowder on the gun¡¯s barrel after it had been


    discharged.


    It was a death sentence.


    At the moment when the piratesughed at each other.


    Ivy reached out and took the gun in front of her. Then she abruptly turned sideways and yanked it


    forward with all her might. Her other hand used all of its strength to pry the man¡¯s fingers away, and


    all she could hear from him was a muffled grunt.


    He looked at her, perplexed. This ostensibly soft and meek woman actually dared to oppose him?


    Ivy denied him the opportunity to retaliate. His gun was in her hand in the blink of an eye. She


    flipped the gun around so that the barrel was now pointing at the pirates. She kicked him to the


    ground and forced him to kneel in front of her.


    The other two men stoppedughing and looked at Ivy with suspicion. Their expressions were filled


    with rage and hostility.


    Two guns were aimed at her, while Ivy¡¯s gun was aimed at the head of the pirate on the ground; the


    situation instantly changed.


    The cker and arrogant pirates grew cold and tense.


    Ivy gave a cold smile.


    They are notmbs to be ughtered, and the pirates were not invincible wolves.


    Vince was taken aback by the scene and rushed over to Ivy¡¯s side, assisting her in subduing the


    man on the ground.


    Ivy gave Vince a nod of approval.


    The pirates across from them cursed and red angrily at Ivy.


    This wretcheddy!


    Their firearms were not props. A bullet could erupt from the barrel at any time.


    ¡°Would you like to die? Leave him alone!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s expression was solemn. Sheughed coldly as she mmed the back of the gun into the


    man¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a helicopter.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± One of them cursed her for her irrational demand! She has no right to threaten pirates


    on their home turf. She was begging for her death!


    Ivy did not anticipate that her demand would be met.


    However, because she had a bargaining chip, she became less fearful.


    The other pirates yelled into the distance, and the men aboard the ship were quickly dispatched.


    As countless muzzles were soon aimed at Ivy, their trained response carried a ruthless killing intent.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    The situation changed in that moment of confrontation.


    Despite the storm that was brewing, the sea appeared to be unusually calm.


    It seemed to portend the tense situation that was about to unfold.


    The cold and heavy atmosphere was extremely tense and dangerous in the dead silence of the


    stand-off as if it would ignite at the slightest spark.


    These were well-trained pirates who would kill without hesitation.


    Ivy was merely a survivor who had be stranded here. She did not, however, show any fear,


    and her hands did not tremble as she held the gun.


    She pointed the gun at the pirate she was stepping on, making sure he didn''t try to fight back! With


    a firm andposed gaze, she raised her eyes to the dozens of guns aimed at herself.


    When he saw this scene, Vince''s face turned a pale shade of white. His legs couldn''t help but go


    limp as he slumped to the ground involuntarily.


    Ivy cast a nce at him and whispered in a voice that the pirates couldn''t understand. "Don''t be


    afraid. Stand behind me. Turn around and run as soon as you hear the gunshot, and don''t look


    back."


    They were right behind the jungle. They''d have a better chance of getting away there!


    Vince became paralyzed. He was an adventurer. What dangers had he never faced? He had


    ovee the innumerable challenges posed by nature, such as ack of food, water, and fire. He''d


    seen it all before: being attacked by indigenous people, falling off a cliff, and being robbed at sea by


    pirates.


    However, he was terrified right now.


    He shivered in terror. It was a suffocating sense of impending death that caused his scalp to numb


    and his feet to be cold.


    Humans have always been terrified and powerless in the face of death! Such a scene would be


    impossible to film, even in Hollywood.


    But what did this dainty and melodramaticdy say?


    ''Don''t be afraid. Stand behind her. Don''t you ever look back?''


    Vince clenched his teeth and stiffened up, gradually suppressing the panic in his eyes.


    How could he have allowed a woman to stand in front of him?


    "I''m not going to run. I told you I''d protect you!"


    Even though he said it casually at the time, he remembered that promise.


    Ivy wanted him to flee so that at least one of them could survive. However, before she could say


    anything, the pirate on the other side barked an order.


    "Cut the nonsense and shoot!"


    Ivy''s face changed dramatically as she cursed silently in her heart.


    This man at her feet must not be a significant figure. Otherwise, the pirates would not be so


    unconcerned about his safety.


    She could sense the steadfast murderous intent in the movements of those pirates opposite them


    for a split second. She became aware of something in her peripheral vision.


    A few dozen meters to their left were a rock that would serve as a good hiding spot. With the gun in


    her hands, she wouldn''t have many bullets once the fight started.


    Ivy''s chances of winning were slim to none because the opposing team had arge number of


    people. How long could they hold out? She was bound to lose either way!


    ¡°Wait, let''s negotiate," Ivy said after taking a deep breath.


    The pirate in front of her was bloodthirsty and enraged. He didn''t appear to be in the mood for


    bargaining at all.


    The chill in the air was both eerie and terrifying.


    "State your terms," Ivy continued, ¡°Inded here by ident and did note here on my own will.


    Let us go because we don''t have any conflicts of interest. Simply state your price.


    The man scoffed at Ivy, his fierce face grim and angry.


    ¡°State a price? How much do you believe you are worth?"


    Ivy was about to say something when the man who had been pinned to the ground stood up.


    He was able to break free and fight back, swinging his fists at Ivy.


    She was forced to take two steps back and took advantage of the opportunity to kick Vince behind


    the reef on the other side. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Stop the nonsense! How can a woman belittle me? Get up and shoot!" The pirate request was


    slightly shorter and thinner.


    Ivy reacted at the same time as the shots were fired. She quickly ducked and hid behind some


    rocks.


    Countless bullets rained down on her, the sound piercing the heavens! Bullets shattered on the


    rocks, and bullet fragments whizzed past her ears.


    Her blood pressure increased, but her body became cold and her scalp became numb.


    Among the hail of bullets, Ivy had a shback to a terrorist attack on the streets of Europe four


    years ago.


    Terrorists detonated bombs in the initially peaceful and romantic streets.


    They had attacked numerous civilians, and Ivy had rushed out of the safe room to save a three-


    year-old child whose parents had been killed on the scene.


    The bomb detonated next to her. She couldn¡¯t run away, no matter how fast she was.


    The st hurled Ivy and the child into the air, and they were about to be reduced to cannon fodder.


    A tall and powerful man was shielding her body the next thing she knew.


    That was Ivy¡¯s first encounter with Wyatt Reed. She owed him her life from then on.


    He was dressed in military uniform, and his back was bloodstained, but his expression was steely


    and calm.


    When he saw that Ivy and the child were safe, he dashed off to save the next person and assisted


    the local police in apprehending many of the fleeing terrorists.


    Terrorists decided to target Wyatt Reed as a result of those attacks.


    Revenge arrived far too quickly. She met him for the second time in an underground fight club.


    A swarm of fighters surrounded Wyatt. He was covered in blood and had numerous wounds, and he


    appeared to be nearing the end of his consciousness.


    As soon as he stood up, he was brutally attacked and knocked to the ground.


    They were out to get him! The audience yelled foul, but no one objected. Someoneughed


    maniacally in the darkness.


    ¡°Look at this arrogant soldier. Do you consider yourself a hero? You¡¯re just a conceited jerk!¡±


    ¡°What a show! If you can, keep fighting...¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll let you go as long as someone takes you out, or you can walk out alive...¡±


    They were confident that no one would dare to interfere.


    Ivy, on the other hand, heard it.


    No one bothered to look at a woman in the darkness.


    She rushed up without hesitation and attacked the boxer¡¯s crotch as quickly as she could. They


    screamed pitifully, and everything changed in an instant.


    Ivy lifted Wyatt onto her shoulders and led him away, step by step, under the watchful eyes of the


    crowd.


    The light from outside prated and pierced through the darkness as therge door in front of


    them opened.


    Wyatt had already passed out when Ivy handed him over to hispanions. She finally paid off her


    debt to him this time.


    Ivy¡¯s vision became hazy. She had no idea why she had thought of Wyatt at this critical juncture in


    her life.


    He¡¯d probably never know they¡¯d met before they got married. She fell in love with him much sooner


    than he expected.


    Bullets whizzed around, the cold sea breeze howled, and the situation was irreversible. Every


    second was fraught with peril.


    Vince saw her staring off into space and yelled at her. ¡°Ivy, go hide!¡±


    The sound of gunfire was deafening.


    The drawn-out victory felt more like torture as if every second of her life was worse than death!


    Ivy closed her eyes and exhaled deeply. Then she abruptly raised the gun in her hand.


    So much for it!


    Even if she had to die, she would do so fighting. She abruptly turned around, striding out from


    beneath the reef, and moved to find a good vantage point. Then she fired without hesitation.


    Ivy was certain that the shot she had just fired had struck one of the men in the shoulder. She was


    distinct from the others. She would not kill anyone because she was modest and self-assured.


    After all, she had learned how to shoot professionally.


    Ivy¡¯s counterattack enraged the pirates even more, resulting in an even more intense barrage.


    Bullets pierced her side as quickly as rain. She didn¡¯t dare to use up all of her bullets at once.


    She calcted how long she would be able to hold out. One minute... Or maybe two minutes? Her


    life was about toe to an end...


    Vince cursed at them, getting more into it as he screamed, taking some of the strings out of her.


    Ivy gave him a pale smile and fired without hesitation!


    A piercing scream apanied it!


    The second shot struck the leg of a pirate about to jump over.


    Their rage was directed with a vengeance.


    They were strewn about the area, shooting from every angle. There was no escape.


    Ivy was well aware that whaty ahead for them was unavoidable death!


    Vince stopped cursing and turned to praise her. ¡°You¡¯re fantastic, Ivy. Your talent and abilities


    outweighed your beauty.¡±


    He didn¡¯t forget to suck up to her even when he was on the verge of death.


    Ivy only smiled back, a bleak and miserable smile. ¡°No, I still rely primarily on my beauty.¡±


    As Ivy pulled the trigger for the third time, she could hear only a soft click.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Ivy shut her eyes. She desired to cry, but no tears flowed. She had considered it many times before.


    She had a lot of things she wanted to say before she died, but her mind was nk right now.


    The chipped-off rock fragments beside her scratched her hand, causing it to bleed.


    Old and new wounds mingled in such a grisly way that the original appearance was obscured.


    The footsteps in front of them sounded like they came from the mouth of the Grim Reaper.


    If there was only one bullet left.


    She''d have kept it for herself. She closed her eyes in despair after noticing the ck muzzle of a


    gun out of the corner of her eyes.


    Suddenly, there was a rumbling sound in the air, approaching from a distance at breakneck speed.


    It was dozens of massive helicopters covering the sky in dense formation.


    The pirates'' gunfire ceased. They realized that the danger was not with the woman at this time.


    Rather, it was the unexpected appearance of these massive helicopters.


    Their muzzles shifted quickly to their new prey. The massive helicopters were painted in military


    camouge and were packed with people.


    The soldiers slid down the hangingdders with their rifles in rehearsed movements, quickly


    encircling the dozens of pirates below.


    So quickly did the situation change. As the well-trained troops approached Ivy, they exuded such a


    magnificent aura that Ivycked the strength to see who those people were, but she heard Vince''s


    surprised cry.


    ¡°Wyatt! Wyatt, Uncle! It¡¯s me, your favorite nephew¡­¡±


    ''Oh, It''s Wyatt Reed. He came!''


    Ivy fought to open her eyes. She could see the beach in front of her and the massive helicopter that


    was closest to her. The man was dressed in a ck trench coat. His body was tall and well-built,


    and his eyes were terrifyingly cold.


    He stepped down from the danglingdder, the raging sea behind him and the massive helicopter


    above him, his right hand clutching a gun.


    Despite the pirates and dangers lurking behind Ivy, he walked toward her without hesitation. The


    man in front of her appeared to becking in his usual grace and dignity.


    His wild eyes were filled with rage and murderous intent.


    As images began to ovep, Ivy fell into a trance. It was as if she had spotted her hero on the


    streets of Europe.


    Her entire body''s strength, however, drained away, and her consciousness gradually blurred. He


    cried out her name in a hoarse voice when he picked her up and saw the gunshot wound in her


    shoulder.


    ''Huh... Even Wyatt Reed is capable of feeling this anxious,'' Ivy thought.


    The next thing she knew, she waspletely engulfed in darkness.


    The battle was bitter and confrontational as the acold tempest raged. Both sides were unyielding.


    They were not merciful like Ivy, who valued human life.


    Wyatt''s party was no stranger to battlegrounds. A ce like this only fueled their desire to win.


    Back in the helicopter, Sebastian snatched Ivy from Wyatt''s clutches.


    She''d only been there a few days, but she was as light as a feather.


    Wyatt stood there, staring at a pirate who was shorter and thinner than the others. When the pirate


    rested, he was enraged.


    When he saw Wyatt take the woman away, the pirate was enraged.


    Wyatt was recognized by his sharp eyes. It was the pirates'' captain! ¡°Ben, you¡¯ll scare my girl if you


    do this to her.¡± Wyatt''s tone was as icy as ice.


    Ivy stepped on the pirate captain and held him as a hostage.


    With how much she humiliated him, how could he let her go so easily? He was hysterical with rage,


    gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°Fuck her! She nearly blew my brains out!"


    Wyatt''s lips¡¯ curvature was cold and dangerous.


    ¡°Is that so? Then you deserve it."


    ''My girl is absolutely incredible!''


    Angrily, the pirate captain pointed a gun at him.


    "I spared you a few years ago, and now you dare to return?"


    "Of course, I do."


    The two sides squared off and refused to budge. The strong odor of smoke was washed away by


    the sea breeze.


    A confrontation was on the horizon! Because Ivy could not fight back, the pirates had one-sidedly


    suppressed them earlier in the firefight.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, had more manpower now, and they were all well-trained soldiers. They


    were fully armed, so the pirate crew had their work cut out for them.


    Nheless, they managed to hold their ground. They were a perfect match. The ferocious pirate''s


    face twisted, and his hawk-like eyes narrowed.


    He told his men to put their weapons away. They could only negotiate for the sake of their interests.


    "Let''s talk, Reed. Otherwise, even if you win, you''ll be unable to leave the Antic Ocean. That


    woman hurt two of my brothers, so I must avenge them."


    Wyatt was deafeningly quiet for a few seconds before chuckling, "Sure. State your price."


    The pirate grinned, wild and free, and extended five fingers. He also directed his finger at Vince,


    who was hiding behind the reef


    "And that wuss. Double."


    Wyatt gave him a cold look and said, "He''s worthless."


    Wyatt stood on the giant helicopter before it took off, facing the chilly breeze and looking down at


    the pirate captain.


    ¡°Fifteen billion dors, three times the amount you requested, has been wired to your ount,¡± he


    said clearly and coldly.


    One person was worth $5 billion, but he gave the equivalent of three people¡¯s worth.


    It wasn¡¯t your typical act of kindness!


    The pirate captain was taken aback, and his dark hawk-like eyes shed with a greedy smile.


    This journey was not in vain. However, the following second...


    The slightly shorter and thinner pirate captain¡¯s smile stiffened at the gunshot sound.


    As blood poured from the wound in his chest, everyone looked stunned


    Wyatt¡¯s demeanor was casual. He was unconcerned about whether or not his actions would enrageText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the pirates. His uninterested gaze was cold and gloomy.


    Wyatt lowered his gun and turned to face the pirate captain. His tone was icy.


    ¡°You can have this bullet for free.¡±


    Nobody could ever take Ivy¡¯s life. Someone had to make amends for the bullet in her shoulder!


    Three individuals, including the pirate captain, for a total of fifteen billion dors.


    Nothing more, nothing less. The rxed situation became tense again as a result of this shot. As


    they raised their weapons once more, everyone appeared nervous and vignt.


    However, the pirate crew¡¯s weapons and workforce could notpete with those brought by Wyatt.


    More than a dozen massive helicopters circled them in the sky.


    The sky was shrouded in dark shadows, and the entire ind was covered in dense air. The pirates


    could only watch as Wyatt¡¯s helicopters vanished from view, no matter how reluctant they were.


    Ivy, who was two thousand nautical miles away on a massive ship, did not sleep well on the shaky


    sea.


    She was still hiding from the pirate attack in her mind.


    It was as if a swarm of bullets was still flying overhead. She kept running and running in the face of


    a hail of bullets.


    She abruptly lost her footing and fell into the abyss. She shuddered and jerked awake.


    Her head was dizzy, and she was still in a semi-conscious state.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the heavy drowsiness. Outside, she vaguely heard a voice she didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Wyatt, your girl is fantastic! Even in such a risky situation, she dared to point the gun at the pirates.


    She even hurt two of them! I wouldn¡¯t have believed it unless both the pirate captain Ben and your


    nephew said it. She¡¯s quite impressive!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s lips curled in an unnoticeable arc. ¡°She¡¯s always been brave like this.¡±


    It was not Ivy¡¯s nature to beg forgiveness on her knees.


    Her first reaction when her car was tampered with was not to cry, and when she faced the thugs


    hired by Dolly Kinder, she did not even flinch in fear.


    Wyatt recognized Ivy as a courageous and proud woman with courage in her bones. However, it


    had been a tense situation.


    If he hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Ivy would have died in a hail of bullets, and he shuddered to think what


    the scene would have been like! If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯d instead she wasn¡¯t so brave.


    When the military doctor noticed Wyatt¡¯s eyes dimming, he had an epiphany.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she resembles that girl? Before disappearing, he saved you from being beaten up


    by those boxers in Europe. By the way, I recently discovered a photograph. She has a striking


    resemnce to that girl!¡±


    The military doctor rushed to find the photo, oblivious to the fact that Wyatt¡¯s face had turned white.


    In his eyes, monstrous waves of emotion surged.


    The raucous voices were quickly silenced.


    Ivy scratched her ears, thinking the noise outside was a dream, then fell back asleep when it


    became quiet.


    She had no idea how long she had been in aa, but she could feel someone holding her hand


    the whole time.


    The person¡¯s hands were rough but warm, continuing to chatter.


    However, Ivy could not hear what was being said.


    On the ship, the waves mmed against the ship¡¯s sides all the time, and the afterglow of the ship¡¯s


    sides, the afterglow of the sunset, was scattered in the misty sea. It was already getting dark.


    Therge ship had been traveling at full speed for nearly ten days and would return to NYC as soon


    as possible. There were only two days left.


    Ryan held Simba in his arms while sipping a bottle of sparkling water and admiring the scenery. He


    didn¡¯t look back when he heard heavy footsteps from behind him because he was used to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too concerned, Mr. Reed. Ivy is fine, ording to the doctor. The bullet only hit her


    shoulder.¡±


    Wyatt had lost a lot of weight in thest few days, and his gloomy aura had grown even colder.


    Ryan¡¯s attitude toward Wyatt shifted dramatically as well.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Ryan recalled how, the moment Wyatt boarded the helicopter, he grabbed the unconscious and


    bloodied Ivy and refused to let go. He even cried silently.


    Wyatt''s army buddies were packed into the helicopter. They were so taken aback by this scene that


    they were at a loss for words.


    Jason, one of them, was a military doctor, which was a blessing. After they arrived at the cruise


    ship, he administered first aid and operated on her.


    Wyatt observed the entire operation while it was taking ce.


    He didn''t blink as he stared at Ivy''s face, as if he was afraid, it was all a dream. Wyatt was the most


    nervous when Jason removed the bullet.


    His tense face was beaded with sweat, but no one knew whether it was from anger or sadness.


    Jason smiled coldly and looked at Wyatt after the surgery was finished.


    "I''ve never performed such a vexing operation before! You seemed to want to eat me alive every


    time I made a cut. Would you like to cut me back?"


    Jason left in a huff as Wyatt red at him silently with bloodshot eyes.


    He would have had a falling out with Wyatt if they hadn''t had a good rtionship!


    Wyatt had been standing to the side, watching.


    Ryan had no reason to pursue the person who had saved his sister after what Wyatt had done.


    Sebastian and Wyatt fought over who would look after Ivy.


    Wyatt drove Sebastian out every time, relying on his numerical advantage, making him so angry


    that he cursed profusely.


    Wyatt''s approach to Ivy was only thwarted by Ryan. That was because he knew Wyatt''s feelings for


    Ivy were more profound than anyone could have imagined.


    Wyatt stood on the deck, a puzzled expression on his face.


    He held a photograph taken by a passerby on the streets of Europe in his hand. Because he had


    been pinching it so hard, his fingertips had turned white. Perhaps the photographer kept this scene


    on the wall of the cafe opposite the underground fight club because it was too shocking.


    He only had a vague memory of a woman with her back to him, leading him to therge pce-like


    gates. The sunlight that pierced through the darkness resurrected him.


    It was the woman''s front side in the photograph.


    Her beautiful red gown made her appear noble and bright.


    The darkness behind her, on the other hand, shrouded his back. Wyatt was unconscious and


    covered in blood behind her, looking as wretched as ever.


    Despite this, she appeared determined as she led him out of the underground fight club, and each


    step she took was firm.


    Wyatt''s eyes were shocked and reddened when he saw the image.


    This woman possessed both bravery and radiance.


    Did he really know who she was?


    ¡°Is the person in the picture really Ivy?¡± His voice was hoarse, mellow, and enthralling.


    Ryan cast him a sidelong nce. The corners of his lips curled up into a smile with a faint gaze.


    "Do you wish it was her?"


    Wyatt''s lips were drawn together in a thin line. There were too many questions swirling around in his


    head.


    It was aplete disaster.


    ''What was she doing there? Why was she the one who dragged me out? Howe she never


    mentioned it before?''


    Wyatt couldn''t find an answer, but he seemed to believe that the answer was more important than


    his life.


    Ivy''s cabin was spotlessly clean,fortable, and luxurious.


    As soon as Ivy opened her eyes, she heard Sebastian¡¯s ecstatic cry.


    "Ivy is awake!!"


    Ivy felt as if her eardrums were about to burst, but it was also close to her heart.


    The sunlight streamed in through the window andnded on the floor.


    From the wavespping around the ship, drops of water gently tapped the cabin''s window. Soft


    fluffy clouds dotted the sunny blue sky in the distance.


    It was breathtaking. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ivy moved her hands gently, which felt clumsy and heavy due to the gauze wrapping.


    Sebastian sat beside her bed. His eyes were bright red. "Little sis... I''ve been looking for you at sea


    for a long time, ever since your ne crashed. I can finally bring you now. I swear I''ll buy you


    whatever you want!"


    Ivy''s lips were hooked.


    This felt like a beautiful but unrealistic dream, but the strong smell of disinfectant filled her nasal


    cavity and brought her back to reality.


    ''I''m still alive! I made it!''


    She noticed Sebastian'' unkempt hair, and that deadly handsome face had be disheveled and


    haggard.


    ¡°Then¡­ I''ll have to think about it." Ivyughed.


    Ivy had never been thrifty with her brother''s money.


    Sebastian kept nodding his head. Someone frantically pushed open the door.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Wyatt''s tone was cautious.


    Ivy was taken aback when she heard the familiar voice. When she looked to the side, she saw that


    it was indeed Wyatt Reed.


    When she was on the ind, she remembered seeing him walk towards her from the helicopter.


    Ivy thought it was all a dream, but it turned out to be true! It was surprising that he could get her


    away from the hail of bullets.


    She could see the intense emotions welling up in his eyes. She lowered her gaze slightly and


    smiled politely and detachedly at him.


    "I should thank you for this time, Mr. Reed."


    Wyatt''s body stiffened as if her words had pierced him through the weakest part of his heart. His lips


    became paler in color.


    He was just an outsider to her.


    ¡°I¡­ I''m d you''re okay."


    His eyes were filled with gloom. Even so, he stepped forward and helped her get her cup in a


    smooth way.


    ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Do you want to eat?"


    Ivy''s smile became stiff and froze. "Nothing''s wrong with me. Thank you for your consideration."


    She then turned to face Sebastian. "Could you please pour me a ss of water?"


    Sebastian turned around and went to get her a ss of water.


    He even gave a smug look to Wyatt as he handed it to Ivy.


    "Wait a sec," Wyatt squeezed Ivy''s wrist as she was about to take the ss from Sebastian.


    He stepped to the side, took out a straw he''d been preparing on the side table, and inserted it into


    the ss.


    "By doing so, your wound will not split open."


    Wyatt smiled softly and handed Ivy the water. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Exasperatedly, Sebastian, who was sitting on the side, rolled his eyes.


    ''What''s the big deal about a bloody straw?''


    Ivy thought it was strange, but she didn''t want to make a scene. She felt so much better after


    drinking the ss of water.


    The water she drank on the ind was filtered from seawater.


    It wasn''t very pure, and it tasted salty. She inhaled deeply to savor the sweet mineral water she had


    been missing.


    Wyatt had already taken the empty cup from her grasp before she could hand it over to someone.


    "The doctor has arrived."


    Outside, there was a flurry of footsteps, indicating that there were more people.


    ¡°Sis! We came to see you because we heard you''re awake..."


    "Are you feeling better, sis?"


    "You''re so brave, Sis! Nobody will believe you escaped the pirates and even dared to shoot them


    back! You''re the first!"


    "Please don''t disturb her sleep. Let''s go."


    Arge group of men had gathered at the cabin door.


    They were all quite tall. Even though they wereughing and having a good time, they still had the


    tough demeanor of a well-trained soldier.


    If Ivy was correct, these were the soldiers from the helicopters thatnded on the ind.


    ''But why are these people calling me "sis"?''

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Ivy was perplexed by that name.


    Wyatt rubbed his nose, stood up, and swept a nce at Ivy¡¯s face with uneasiness.


    On the other hand, Wyatt turned around with a glum expression and said, ¡°Keep quiet!¡± to the group


    of soldiers behind him.


    Because of Wyatt¡¯s powerful aura, everyone subconsciously quieted down.


    They continued to stretch their necks to look at Ivy and refused to leave.


    Ivy chuckled and moved her gaze to the door. Her tone of voice was gentle and soft.


    ¡°Hello guys, thank you for putting your lives in danger to save mine.¡±


    She was overjoyed and thanked you from the bottom of her heart.


    Ivy might have died on that ind long ago if it hadn¡¯t been for them.


    ¡°You¡¯re very wee, sis. We¡¯re fellow soldiers who are incredibly proud of what you¡¯ve


    aplished! Aside from Wyatt, you¡¯re the only person who would dare to point a gun at the pirate


    captain Ben¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yeah! You and Wyatt are truly a perfect match!¡± The tall man in a white doctor¡¯s coat standing at


    the front walked over helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to conduct a follow-up investigation. Will you guys keep it down?¡± Dr. Jason then turned


    to Wyatt and said, ¡°Take this bunch outside.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s dark eyes were a little hesitant. He walked away after a nce at Ivy.


    ¡°You as well.¡± The doctor turned to face Sebastian.


    Sebastian¡¯s face, which had been smug just a moment before, had turned gloomy. He then walked


    out of the room, somewhat reluctantly.


    Every time Sebastian came over to look after Ivy, he was ¡°invited out¡± by Wyatt¡¯s group of soldier


    buddies, who were simply assisting Wyatt in getting some alone time with Ivy.


    Sebastian was furious, and he didn¡¯t expect to be treated this way even after Ivy awoke.


    Finally, the room quieted down.


    Ivy smiled and turned to face the doctor. ¡°Thank you very much, doctor. Sorry for the


    inconvenience.¡±


    The doctor shook his head and raised his brows.


    ¡°You¡¯re not whom legend says you are.¡± As he spoke, Jason pulled out several instruments to check


    her heart rate and wounds.


    ¡°What legend?¡± Ivy inquired.


    ¡°Well, based on what we saw on the news, the heiress of Wilson Enterprise is spoiled, arrogant, and


    has a temper. Wyatt once described you as a stubborn and capricious character.¡±


    This doctor was very straightforward.


    Ivy was taken aback.


    Wyatt¡¯s ability to say this to him indicated that they had a close rtionship. She did not want to


    continue the conversation and changed the subject.


    ¡°How is Vince, the guy who left with me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± the doctor said after a brief pause. He can eat and sleep normally. After being beaten up


    by Wyatt, he finally understands his ce.¡±


    Ivy was stunned. ¡°Howe Wyatt beat him up?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t realize he¡¯s Wyatt¡¯s nephew? The Reed family didn¡¯t like that he was an explorer and cut


    off his allowance as a result, but he found the resources on his own and ran off to that ind by


    himself. Reed¡¯s family had no idea where he went, and he had been reported missing for three


    months! He¡¯s probably still missing if he hadn¡¯t saved you this time.¡±


    Ivy was taken aback.


    When Vince yelled ¡°Uncle Wyatt,¡± her mind shed back to her semi-conscious state.


    That meant Vince, whom she had met by chance, was, in fact, Wyatt¡¯s nephew.


    It¡¯s a small world, isn¡¯t it? Ivy thought something and inquired, ¡°Are those people earlier soldiers?


    Were there any casualties in the fight against the pirates?¡±


    If there were, she would feel terrible.


    After redressing her wound, the doctor bowed his head and gave her another injection. When he


    heard this, he burst outughing.


    ¡°There were no casualties on our side, but the pirates did. You¡¯re the one who brought them on.


    Those people, including myself, are Wyatt¡¯s army buddies from the same brigade from back then.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Governments will not send troops there because the sea around the ind younded on is pirate


    territory. Wyatt only brought us this far because he went to beg our admiral. This time, we¡¯re not


    assisting as official soldiers, but rather on our own ord to avoid any political conflict.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s chest felt heavy as if she¡¯d been hit with a hammer. The doctor¡¯s words made her feel as if she


    owed Wyatt more than she had before.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I might not have survived if you hadn¡¯t been able toe.¡±


    The doctor shook his head and looked her in the eyes.


    ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank him. We know you¡¯re both divorced, but everyone wants to


    come with him because he said you¡¯re his life.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Wyatt die.


    Ivy was taken aback. Her heart shook, and her eyes swelled up. She quickly lowered her head to


    conceal her feelings.


    ¡®Wyatt...¡¯ Ivy knew that if it hadn¡¯t been for Wyatt Reed, she wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to live.


    However, she had no idea how she was supposed to repay him for saving her life.


    The doctor quietly exited the room, and the room fell silent once more.


    Ivy¡¯s chest felt heavy as if a boulder was pressing down on her, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Sebastian quietly crept in at this point and sighed with relief when he saw no one else there.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have put up with those jerks if it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that they saved you! It¡¯s been so


    suffocating thesest few days! ¡°Sebastian grumbled.


    Ivyughed and inquired, ¡°How are dad, Cooper, and Ryan?¡±


    Sebastian approached her and stroked her hair. ¡°Ryan is standing right here on the deck. If it hadn¡¯t


    been for him, I¡¯d still be wandering around the area where your ne crashed, looking for a needle


    in a haystack. I suppose having a high IQ has its benefits.¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing. She was very relieved. She knew deep down that the only


    person who could find her would be her second brother.


    He was, in fact, Ryan, the Great God!


    ¡°Cooper is fine. Dad is in the hospital, but he is doing well.¡±


    In a split second, Ivy was worried. ¡°Is everything all right?¡±


    ¡°How can everything be all right? We couldn¡¯t even find a body or anything in the days following


    your ne crash. Dad even wanted to donate our entire family fortune in a time of crisis!¡±


    In shock, Ivy raised her eyes to Sebastian and asked, ¡°Tell me our family isn¡¯t broke, right?¡±


    ¡®Oh no... Will I still be able to ssh the cash?¡¯ Ivy pondered.


    Sebastian sighed deeply as he patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I prevented that from happening. I¡¯m not going to let you be a broke-ass!¡±


    Ivy breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    When she looked down, she noticed that her clothes had been changed. She felt clean and not as


    wretched as she had on the ind.


    Ivy didn¡¯t have to worry about anything because Sebastian and Ryan were nearby.


    ¡°What brings Wyatt Reed here?¡±


    It was unexpected for him toe to her aid. Sebastian had nothing good to say when this name


    was mentioned.


    ¡°Because he has thick skin!¡±


    At this point, Ryan pushed the door open. When he heard Sebastian¡¯s words, he slightly frowned


    and chided.


    ¡°Devil, I¡¯ve told you many times to look at the facts.¡±


    Simba joyfully leaped onto Ivy¡¯s bed, the clean and adorable little tiger whirling around in front of


    her.


    Ivy stroked its soft little head and extended her hand toward Ryan. She smiled, her eyes squinting.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯de to save me, Ryan!¡±


    Ryan hugged Ivy gently, afraid of ripping her wounds, then cast a nce at Sebastian.


    ¡°There is no other way to approach this sea, so Cooper went to Wyatt for assistance. Since the


    ne crash, Wyatt has been with Sebastian, searching for you everywhere. He spent the same


    amount of money as we did. He also took a huge risk by going to the ind. Cooper and I didn¡¯t


    think Wyatt would be able to do this.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s smile became frozen on her face. Her heart felt as if it had been electrocuted, with a slight


    tingling sensation. The gloom in her eyes became more apparent.


    She would have been overjoyed to hear this if it had been before their divorce, but now... she


    couldn¡¯t afford any favors from him.


    Sebastian snorted as he was dissatisfied with Ryan¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t have had to put Ivy through all of this if he hadn¡¯t given her that stupid invitation


    in the first ce! He¡¯s the perpetrator, so it¡¯s only natural for him to help!¡±


    Ryan sighed, helpless. ¡°You should take a step back and look at this objectively. The ne¡¯s


    malfunction isn¡¯t his fault.¡±


    ¡°However, he is still to me for this! Anyway, whatever he does, I¡¯m not too fond of it. Ivy simply


    ignores him. Ryan¡¯s mind must be jumbled. How can he possibly support Wyatt Reed?!¡±


    Sebastian approached Ivy and took her hand in his. He stroked her hair lovingly, not paying


    attention to Ryan.


    Ivy drew the corners of her lips together. ¡°You two need to stop arguing. Both of you make great


    points.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He snorted slightly and sighed, ¡°Whatever, peacemaker!¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The warm sunlight was pleasant, and the sea breeze blew the waves in one direction.


    Everything seemed to be in order at the time.


    Ivy and her two brothers were talking when the door was suddenly knocked on.


    Ryan excused himself when he noticed that someone else had arrived and went back to his room to


    study his physics equations.


    Sebastian refused to leave Ivy¡¯s side. He cocked his chin at the person at the door.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡±


    Vince Reed had a light skin tone and prominent features. He couldn¡¯t help but be charming. He was


    dressed in a cream tracksuit with a bluish-gray coat. It was both stylish and straightforward.


    He appeared to be a typical gentry at the time.


    Vince gave a faint smile and a concerned look to Ivy. His tone was gentle and sluggish. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ve


    finally woken up! You frightened me to death.¡±


    Sebastian sighed and rolled his eyes to the side.


    ¡®Hypocrite!¡¯


    Ivy was delighted to see Vince and felt relieved when she saw how well he was doing.


    Despite only spending a few days together, Ivy and Vince formed a revolutionary friendship after


    sharing near-death experiences.


    This was definitely memorable!


    ¡°Are you concerned? Vince, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve gained weight.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Vince eximed, touching his cheek.


    Ivyughed as she suddenly remembered Vince¡¯s other identity, which he had kept hidden from her.


    She raised her brow.


    ¡°Vince, you said you had nothing to do with Wyatt Reed, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Vince made a sheepish nose touch and an ingratiating smile at her.


    ¡°I¡­ I swear I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you! It¡¯s just that before I went to the ind, I saw on the news


    that you and your husband had just divorced, and I was afraid you¡¯d abandon me and flee.¡±


    Ivy stared at him, speechless.


    Instead, Sebastian gave a coldugh. ¡°Well, your fears were correct.¡±


    Vince smiled warmly and quickly warmed up to them.


    ¡°Ivy isn¡¯t this type of person. Ivy asked me to stand behind her at a critical juncture in her life. She¡¯s


    a sweet and righteous little goddess.¡±


    Sebastian raised his brows with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°Indeed, our Ivy is a goddess!¡± After that, Sebastian turned to Ivy and said glumly, ¡°But next time


    you encounter a dangerous situation, you can¡¯t do this again. You can only stand in the shadows of


    others. You¡¯re not going to put yourself in danger again!¡±


    ¡®My sister is incapable of blocking bullets for anyone!¡¯


    Ivy became aware of a stinging sensation in her eyes. She inhaled deeply.


    Vince patted his chest confidently and assured them just as she was about to speak.


    ¡°There will be no next time! In the future, no matter what dangers we face, I will not be afraid to


    stand in front of Ivy because we are now family.¡±


    Ivy turned to face Vince, surprised.


    Sebastian was perplexed as well and eximed, ¡°What the hell?! Who wants to be a part of your


    family?¡±


    Vince smiled calmly and righteously said, ¡°Hmph! Ivy promised to look after me for the rest of my


    life! As a result, we¡¯re a family.¡± He leaned against Ivy¡¯s shoulder, his eyes squinting.


    Their separation was razor-sharp. ¡°Ivy, you have to keep your word.¡±


    Ivy was frightened. A familiar tall and well-built figure strode inside the door before she could open


    her mouth.


    Wyatt yanked Vince¡¯s ear away from Ivy. His gaze was clear and cold, as was his voice. ¡°Get the


    hell away from her.¡±


    Vince clenched his teeth in agony. He jumped to the corner, covered his ear, and red at Wyatt.


    ¡°Why are you being so hard on your beloved nephew, Uncle Wyatt?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been expelled from the Reed family, and you now owe me $5 billion. It¡¯s my


    misfortune to have such a stupid nephew as you!¡±


    Wyatt, who was calm and reserved, caught Vince¡¯s eye.


    Even if Wyatt didn¡¯t say anything and just stood there, his aura was lethal.


    Despite being Wyatt¡¯s nephew, Vince was only five years younger than him.


    ¡®Even if Uncle Wyatt is slightly more impressive than I am, I have Ivy¡¯s friendship, so I still have the


    upper hand here!¡¯ Vince pondered.


    Vince straightened his back and let go of his painful ear at the thought of this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring up money with me. Ivy will pay it back for me, no matter how much it is. Right, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy could feel a headacheing on. She had previously assumed that Vince was merely a poor


    explorer.


    She would not have promised to support Vince for the rest of her life if she had known he was Wyatt


    Reed¡¯s nephew.


    ¡®I can¡¯t afford to look after this gentry!¡¯ Ivy pondered.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sebastian cut Ivy off before she could finish her sentence.


    ¡°Are the Reeds attempting to ckmail us? Simply state your price. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s only $5 billion! Only pirates who haven¡¯t seen the world think it¡¯s worth so much.¡¯


    Sebastian frowned as he looked at Vince. ¡°How did you get the cheek to cling to our family?


    Feeding you is a waste of time and money! Go get lost!¡±


    Vince didn¡¯t mind Sebastian¡¯s demeanor.


    Instead, he politely smiled at Sebastian. ¡°Brother¡­ I¡¯m young, strong, and loyal. I swear it¡¯s not a


    waste of time or money to assist me. Furthermore, I can support myself. All I want is to spend my


    entire life with Ivy.¡±


    Sebastian could immediately feel the temperature drop in the room after those words were spoken.


    It was unusually cold. When Sebastian turned around, he saw Wyatt¡¯s glum expression.


    Sebastian grinned coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t even consider it! Stop daydreaming in the middle of the day!¡±


    Ivy, sensing that they were about to argue, intervened helplessly.


    ¡°Sebastian, stop. I did make a promise to Vince before this.¡±


    Vince¡¯s eyes glowed as he smiled.


    ¡°However, that was before I knew who you were. Because you withheld the truth from me, whatever


    I promised you will be greatly diminished.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ivy noticed Vince¡¯s eyes dimming in an instant. He appeared befuddled.


    Remembering what Wyatt said about Vince being kicked out of the Reed family. Ivy assumed Vince


    was having difficulty.


    ¡°How about this... Mr. Reed, I¡¯ll have my brother pay you twice as much for everything you¡¯ve spent


    money on during this time, including manpower and the ransom. Of course, Vince¡¯s share was


    included.¡±


    Ivy looked at Wyatt with her eyes raised.


    This was the only way she could think of to express her gratitude to him. She would pay for his


    services so that they would owe nothing to each other.


    Wyatt¡¯s face became even more sullen and depressed after she suggested this. Wyatt stared at her


    with his dark eyes, which were filled withplex emotions that he suppressed with all his might.


    He tried everything he could to calm himself down. The silence and atmosphere in this room had


    be strange. Ivy pursed her lips and pondered. ¡®Perhaps this isn¡¯t sufficient for him?¡¯


    She tried once more. ¡°Of course, Morgan Corporation will give up all our shares in the Jumanji


    project.¡±


    This was no small sum of money.


    Wyatt had personally designed the blueprint for this project, which would result in hundreds of


    billions of dors in profits.


    As a result, Wyatt would be the most knowledgeable about its worth.


    ¡°Do you think this is all I want, Ivy?¡± Wyatt said with great forbearance through gritted teeth. His


    stare was deep, dark, and bottomless.


    Ivy scowled.


    ¡°Is it still not enough?¡±


    On the side, Vince coughed. ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot, Uncle Wyatt.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking! Leave right now!¡±


    Wyatt had finally found someone to direct his rage at. His eyes were red, and he appeared to be


    very intimidating.


    Vince opened his mouth to retort, but he had been afraid of Wyatt¡¯s powerful aura since he was a


    child, so he had no choice but to leave dejected.


    Wyatt turned to face Sebastian. His eyes were dark, but his voice was as gentle as it could be.


    ¡°Please leave as well.¡±


    This was considered polite inparison to the reproach Vince received.


    Sebastian gave a cold snort. ¡®Who the hell thinks he is?! Self-righteous jerk!¡¯


    ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m guarding my sister!¡±


    ¡°Sebastian, leave us first,¡± Ivy said after a brief pause. ¡°We need to talk privately.¡±


    Sebastian frowned and wanted to stay, but seeing Ivy¡¯s steadfastness, he reluctantly agreed.


    ¡®All right, I¡¯ll listen this time!¡¯


    When everyone left, the room fell silent again. Ivy was sitting in a hospital bed. She appeared pale,


    and her eyes were not as cold as usual because she had been injured.


    She appeared gentler and softer, but she remained as beautiful as before. Ivy was uneasy because


    of the prolonged silence.


    She felt highly uneasy being alone with Wyatt. She couldn¡¯t take the silence any longer. She had a


    calm expression on her face as she looked up at him.


    ¡°You might as well get to the point, Mr. Reed. What exactly do you want?¡±


    Ivy was in a negotiating position, but she had already made a lot of concessions.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes drooped. He gave her aplicated and restrained look.


    There were so many emotions buried in the depths of his heart that he couldn¡¯t exin them all to


    her at once.


    Wyatt put his ego aside and maintained a humble demeanor in the face of Ivy¡¯s intense gaze.


    His voice was raspy and deep, with a nostalgic undertone. ¡°I want you, Ivy.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was enchanting, mellow, deep, and husky. His emotions were suppressed and


    restrained in his eyes. The air almost froze as soon as his words were spoken.


    Ivy¡¯s face was drained of blood in an instant. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡®Did I hear something wrong? He desired... me? Back then, the person who wanted to throw me


    away like a bag of trash actually chose me?! What exactly did Wyatt Reed want?¡¯ Ivy was puzzled


    and couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard.


    The silence in the air gradually eroded her serenity.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ivy¡¯s face, observing every emotion and detail in her eyes. Shock, awe,


    detachment, and resistance.


    Fortunately, there was no disgust among all the other emotions


    Wyatt moved closer to her, wanting to stroke her hair. He wanted her to know that his feelings for


    her were genuine.


    He was genuine. However, before he could touch her, Ivy backed away subconsciously, as if she


    was afraid of him.


    Ivy had not reacted when Vince was so close to her, but she avoided Wyatt like the scourge.


    Her avoidance pricked Wyatt¡¯s heart, but he pretended as if nothing had happened.


    The emotions in his eyes surged as he hooked his lips into a smile.


    His voice was raspy and gentle, and he spoke with great restraint.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking, Ivy. I¡¯m not much better than you at the moment. I think our divorce was a little


    hasty.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s brow was furrowed. She became aware of something and turned to face him.


    The man¡¯s eyes burned with unmistakable joy and glee. It nearly burned her.


    Her heart trembled violently the moment she saw through the emotions in his eyes.


    ¡®Did I just catch a glimpse of nostalgia and fondness in his eyes?¡¯


    At that moment, the feelings in Ivy¡¯s heart rippled like a stagnant pool of water from the rock that


    had been thrown in unexpectedly.


    It was not from joy but rather from shock. However, it onlysted a fraction of a second. Ivy avertedC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    her gaze and resumed her stoic demeanor.


    She drew her lips together and raised her eyes to meet his. Her eyescked any hint of warmth.


    ¡°Our marriage was too hasty, Mr. Reed.¡±


    She decided to divorce after three years of deliberation. It was a relief for her.


    Wyatt¡¯s body stiffened as Ivy¡¯s words were spoken.


    His soft face tensed, and the emotions in his eyes shattered inch by inch.


    Ivy met his gaze without hesitation.


    Ivy had no reason to refuse him if he had asked for anything else, even if he wanted to demand an


    excessive sum.


    On the other hand, Ivy no longer had the heart to step into that pit of fire again if he wanted a


    romantic rtionship.


    ¡°Please, Ivy, give me one more chance. I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Wyatt¡¯s face was pale as he gazed at her almost


    mournfully. Ivy cut him off before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re resentful of your divorce and that you¡¯ve fallen for me now, do you?¡±


    Wyatt nodded as he looked at Ivy. ¡°Yes.¡± His voice had be hoarse and dry.


    He admitted that Ivy was irreceable in his life.


    He admitted that he had never been so open about his feelings for her before.


    He admitted that the heart-wrenching pain was so unbearable when he found out about Ivy¡¯s


    ident that she had to be his life¡¯s love.


    Their divorce was the dumbest thing he¡¯d ever done.


    He would have given anything to have Ivy by his side if he could do it all over again!


    When Ivy received that response, she simply hooked the corners of her lips and delivered the death


    sentence in a calm andposed manner.


    ¡°Everything between us, Mr. Reed, is in the past. I¡¯m no longer interested in it, and I¡¯m no longer


    interested in you. As a result, discussing feelings between us is not appropriate. I am truly grateful


    for everything you¡¯ve done by risking your life to save me, so if you need anything, you can go


    directly to my father and eldest brother. They will not, without a doubt, refuse you.¡±


    Ivy refused to discuss repayment.


    Even though the Reeds had plenty of money, who would everin about having too much?


    This would be more appropriate for Leo and Cooper to handle.


    Wyatt was taken aback by Ivy¡¯s distant and polite demeanor.


    ¡°I lost interest in you long ago,¡± she said.


    More than her mockery or resentment, this sentence left Wyatt feeling befuddled.


    He felt as if thin needles were piercing all of his organs, causing him excruciating pain.


    A trace of bitterness rose from the depths of his heart, making him feel powerless.


    Wyatt had long lost the Ivy from three years ago who had only eyes for him.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Ivy sighed and stroked Simba, who was in her arms. She appeared to have finished speaking with


    him. Nheless, Wyatt refused to give up.


    ''How could I have given up so quickly? That stab in the heart was well-deserved!''


    Wyatt tried valiantly to smile and appear warm. He looked down and took a photo from his pocket


    that he had been staring at for a long time.


    Because he had been pinching it so hard, his fingertips had turned white.


    Ivy had previously saved his life, but she had never mentioned it.


    Wyatt did not believe she would truly forget all of her feelings for him.


    "Ivy, I still owe you a life," he said, his voice maic and raspy. "You never informed me that the


    person in the photograph was you."


    Wyatt would not have ignored her presence in their marriage if he had known it was her. At the very


    least, he would not have allowed their marriage to end in such a disastrous way.


    Ivy took a look at the photograph. Her face stiffened as she was taken aback. For a brief moment,


    her breath became obstructed.


    She subconsciously looked up and saw Wyatt''s eyes filled with deep guilt and remorse. She


    suddenly realized something.


    Her heart grew cold at the bottom. ''Turns out he thinks he owes me, huh?''


    Ivy pursed her lips, averted her gaze, and said calmly, "That''s not me."


    If that were the case, Ivy would prefer not to admit it. The terrorist attack and underground fight club


    experience in Europe felt like a dream.


    Ivy was d to have met Wyatt, but she also wished she hadn''t.


    Wyatt took a brief pause. His eyes were filled with skepticism because he simply did not believe


    Ivy''s words.


    "It''s impossible; how could this not be you?"


    ''She''s obviously lying! Why? Is it because she didn''t want to admit she''d known me for a long time?''


    As he took a painful gasp, Wyatt''s heart felt like it had been yanked out.


    Ivy chuckled softly. Her gaze was cold and uninterested. "You''re mistaken, Mr. Reed. I''m not theContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    right person for the job. We had never met before we married."


    She didn''t want to revisit those long-buried memories, those carefully guarded hardships that


    belonged solely to her.


    She didn''t want herst shred of dignity to be trampled on at will. Since she had decided to let go,


    she would simply discard the past.


    Wyatt''s eager gaze gradually cooled. When he met Ivy''s distant gaze, he felt as if his heart had


    been dipped in a bucket of ice water, slowly cooling it to the freezing point.


    He couldn''t make her admit it if she didn''t want to.


    ''It''s fine if she doesn''t admit it right away. In any case, we have a bright future ahead of us.''


    Wyatt kept the photo and gave her a gentle look.


    ¡°Okay. It makes no difference if that isn''t you. I meant it when I said I wanted to be with you, Ivy."


    Hisrge hands were like works of art in their own right. The moment they covered Ivy¡¯s hands, Ivy


    frowned and tries to withdraw her hand, but he held her tightly.


    He didn''t move and didn''t let her refuse.


    Ivy was slightly taken aback and did not struggle any further. Instead, she raised her gaze to meet


    his.


    She met his gaze and drew the corners of her lips together. Her voice was gentle butcking in


    warmth.


    "Mr. Reed, wishful thinking can be as annoying as bravado at times. I now understand how you felt


    when I insisted on marrying you."


    They''dpletely switched ces.


    Wyatt''s body stiffened slightly as he heard her words. His gentle smile froze, and a dull pain spread


    across his chest.


    Panic erupted from the depths of his heart and spread infinitely.


    Wyatt opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Ivy didn''t let him.


    "Are you there, Sebastian?" she yelled at the front door.


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m here!¡± Sebastian responded immediately and pushed the door open. He would always be


    there for his sister and would not give others the slightest chance to harm her.


    Ivy smiled and turned to face Wyatt. "I''ve said everything I wanted to say, Mr. Reed. Right now, I''d


    like to rest."


    Wyatt stood motionless. His gaze was deep as he looked at Ivy''s stunning face, which had such a


    cold smile that it was like a sharp knife stabbing his heart, causing him to burst into tears. His fists


    were clenched at his sides.


    There were countless regretful words he couldn''t say because she didn''t want to hear them.


    Ivy didn''t even despise him anymore. She was simply ignoring his feelings.


    Sebastian coughed and gave him a stern look. "Didn''t you hear her say she was tired, Wyatt Reed?


    Leave."


    Wyatt was despised by Sebastian because anyone who had hurt his sister was a bad person! As a


    result, there was no need to be courteous to him.


    Ivy had already shifted her gaze away. She stroked Simba and leaned back in her chair.


    Wyatt felt his heart clench as he saw the determination and candor in her eyes. It was an


    indefinable sensation. He finally realized that Ivy no longer liked him.


    He was deafeningly quiet for a few seconds. His voice remained gentle, but it was hoarse, deep,


    and depressed. "Well, then, rest well." He then turned to walk away.


    Before reaching the door, he came to a halt and said quietly, "What I said was sincere. Perhaps you


    can''t ept it right now, but Ivy, I truly regret it."


    Wyatt then walked out of the room without looking back.


    Sebastian frowned, perplexed. ¡°What did he actually say?¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Even though Sebastian was just outside the door, the soundproofing in this room was incredible. As


    a result, Sebastian was unable to hear anything.


    Wyatt had mysteriously left such a strange sentence, so how could Sebastian not be intrigued?


    Ivy pressed her lips together. Her eyes flitted slightly, and she looked down, saying, "Nothing. How


    much time do we have until we get home?"


    "Two or three days." Sebastian scowled.


    ''It better be nothing or I won''t forgive that jerk!''


    Simba, who was in Ivy''s arms, poked his head out and said softly, "Papa left. Papa is heartbroken."


    Sebastian was bewildered.


    ¡°Papa? Are you referring to Wyatt?"


    "Mama rejected Papa, so he''s really sad," Simba sighed insouciantly.


    Sebastian walked over in two steps and grabbed Simba by the neck.


    "What the hell happened?! Didn''t you despise him? You little scumbag!"


    Simba wiggled his legs and eximed angrily, "Hmph! Ryan, the Great God, said that you must be


    objective! He''s already changed my program, so my negative impression of Papa has vanished!"


    Ivy''s mouth twitched.


    "Ryan is excessive. How can he just change Simba''s mind?!"


    Simba''s adorable little whiskers wiggled. "The Great God Ryan warned you not to be a bad


    influence on cute little animals like me!"


    Ivy and Sebastian exchanged nces.


    Even with theirbined IQs, they couldn''tpete with Ryan.


    Ivy was exhausted and achy as a result of her unhealed wound. She finally gave up her strong


    guard and vignce of the previous few days and sumbed to illness.


    Wyatt''s words rang like a curse in her ears.


    Ivy desperately wanted to flee, but she couldn''t get the thought out of her head.


    While Ivy slept, images of gunfire on the ind and a terrorist attack on European streets merged in


    her mind.


    She was gued by nightmare after nightmare. When she awoke, she saw Sebastian by her


    bedside, who had stayed up all night worriedly watching her.


    She said with a rxed yet firm tone, lowering her lush, dark eyshes.


    "Sebastian, please find me a therapist."


    THE NIGHT SKY was a deep blue. The stars and moonlight were reflected in the ocean, which


    rippled across the water as the cold wind blew. On the deck, a man stood. His shadow was quite


    long.


    His eyes were as dark as ink and filled with gloom. He stood there motionless. The chill he exuded


    merged with the sea''s raging coldness.


    Jason, the military doctor, approached slowly and joked, "Is the great President Reed standing here


    to heal his broken heart?"


    He''d never seen Wyatt, who was usually unconcerned about anything, be distracted for the


    entire day by a few words from Ivy.


    The man had a well-defined jawline. At first nce, his eyes appeared emotionless, but upon closer


    inspection, one could see the heavy andplex emotions churning inside.


    Wyatt quickly gathered his emotions and cast a sidelong nce.


    His voice was unfathomably low and husky.


    "I have a feeling she won''t like me again."


    Jason arched his brow slightly. "You rescued her. Does she still me you?"


    Wyattughed mockingly at himself.


    "She hasn''t hated me in a long time, so she''s not going to me me."


    Just because she didn''t me him didn''t mean she liked him.


    When it came to benefits, Reed Corporation was inextricably linked to Morgan Corporation, but Ivy


    would never work with Wyatt again.


    Jason let out a sigh and patted his shoulder. "Well, I believe it is still savable. You deserve to pay for


    all of the stupid things you did back then. But¡­ Because you believe she is the one, you must do


    everything in your power to reim her! Otherwise, how could you let all of us brothers put our lives


    in danger for nothing?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wyattughed as he hooked his lips. His brows had finally rxed. "Have the brothers returned?"


    ¡°Yeah. Several massive helicopters entering the airspace at the same time will necessitate a lengthy


    procedure. I would have followed if it hadn''t been for the patient on board. By the way, Mr.


    Hollywood came to see me today and asked if I knew anything about psychotherapy. Do you think


    Ms. Morgan¡­¡± Jason paused in the middle of a sentence.


    He frowned slightly, thinking that if any ordinary person had witnessed what Ivy had witnessed, they


    would have most likely copsed mentally.


    Ivy''s psychological defenses were thought to be very strong because she was still able to control


    her emotions so well. Wyatt''s face fell as soon as he heard this.


    The worry and anxiety in his eyes could not be hidden. He didn''t even have time to wallow in his


    grief before turning to leave.


    Jason, who wanted to talk to his friend, was speechless. ''Did I get dropped after a few sentences?''


    Wyatt walked to the corner of the corridor and overheard Sebastian on the phone with Helios.


    "She has nightmares all day. She is running a low-grade fever. Yes, she is conscious."


    Wyatt wanted to pause and listen, but Ryan, who was standing opposite Sebastian, had already


    noticed him and walked over openly.


    While continuing to report Ivy''s condition to Helios, Sebastian rolled his eyes at Wyatt. "Of course, I


    looked after her! When she awoke, she was fine. She requested to see a psychiatrist on her own."


    Wyatt''s brow furrowed as he heard these words.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Sebastian red at Wyatt after hanging up the phone.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡±


    Previously, Wyatt had to rely on his army buddies to carry Sebastian, who refused to move, out of


    the way.


    It was simply bullying, and Sebastian was humiliated as a result.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll call a psychiatrist friend of mine.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s rmendation for a psychiatrist was probably excellent, but Sebastian refused right


    away.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Cooper will take care of it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Wyatt had something else to say, but Ryan agreed with Sebastian and politely declined Wyatt¡¯s


    offer.


    After all, a psychiatrist would invade one¡¯s privacy and expose one¡¯s ws, and Ivy must not want


    Wyatt or his friends to see her ws.


    LATE IN THE NIGHT.


    Sebastian sat on the sofa outside Ivy¡¯s room.


    Wyatt sat quietly next to Ivy¡¯s bed, staring at her changing expression in her sleep, which alternated


    between nervous, scared, and calm.


    He didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all; he just felt heartbroken.


    Ivy put on a brave face, but it was clear that she was traumatized and in pain. It was a quiet night.


    Ivy grunted and blinked open her eyes in a daze. ¡°Water...¡± she murmured.


    A cup of warm water was soon handed to her, along with a straw ced right at her lips.


    Ivy satiated her thirst and regained consciousness. When she noticed Wyatt, she opened her mouth


    to speak. Wyatt moved in closer to hear what she was saying.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡± She addressed him by name.


    Wyatt¡¯s heart beat softly. It was soft and warm. She hadn¡¯t called him in a long time.


    ¡°Ivy, what do you need?¡± His voice sounded so gentle in thete-night darkness.


    Ivy was only half-awake. ¡°Wyatt, get out,¡± she said, her voice weak.


    She then passed out because she didn¡¯t have the strength to say anything else. Naturally, she


    overlooked Wyatt¡¯s expression after hearing those words.


    His eyes, which had been bright for a brief moment, had quickly be dull and despondent.


    Little by little, the tenderness on his face shattered. For a long time, the silence drowned out the


    darkness, and the entire room was shrouded in gloom and depression.


    Wyatt reached out his hand and stroked Ivy¡¯s hair slowly. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, his voice raspy and low.


    AFTER TWO DAYS.


    The cruise ship arrived. Sebastian and Ryan escorted Ivy onto a private helicopter that flew straight


    to New York City.


    Leo Morgan had been sick with worry about his daughter for several days. He needed to see for


    himself that she was fine before he could be confident.


    The helicopternded on the top floor helipad of the hospital.


    Ivy¡¯s wounds healed quickly. Thanks to the best doctors, equipment, and care.


    Many people were unaware that Ivy had returned safely.


    Except for the Morgan family and the doctors, no one came to disturb Ivy during this time.


    Leo Morgan did not intend to announce Ivy¡¯s return and kept the news hidden to allow Ivy to rest


    properly.


    Every day, the psychiatrist came to check on Ivy¡¯s progress.


    Ivy possessed exceptional mental fortitude. Her psychological defenses did not crumble, and her


    mental state continued to improve.


    Ryan returned to theb during this time to continue his secret research.


    Every day, Cooper rushed between the hospital and the office. Despite this, he was cheerful and not


    tired.


    Everyone in the office felt the change in atmosphere.


    Cooper had previously been immersed in the sorrow and pain of Ivy¡¯s death, which had resulted in


    such a dense and dreary atmosphere.


    This seemed to lessen as Cooper began to smile more and more.


    Sebastian and Leo apanied Ivy all day as she ate, drank, and watched TV. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The superstar Sebastian was a ve to the two patients, but he was also in charge of exining


    the real-life gossip of the actors in the shows they watched.


    After a few days, a famous social media influencer unexpectedly posted a video of his exploits. In


    addition to Vince, the well-known independent explorer, another main character in this video was


    Ivy!


    This social media ount had arge number of followers.


    That was because Vince had a unique identity, and his attractive features made him a true homme


    fatale.


    The most important aspect was that this ount never posted any bogus videos.


    The filming experience was thrilling, authentic, and always surprising.


    Everyone was concerned about Vince''s safety because he hadn''t updated his work in nearly a


    month.


    He unexpectedly posted his most recent work online.


    It created quite a stir in just a few minutes.


    Vince was a member of a primitive tribe on an Antic Ind.


    More importantly, Ivy appeared to be apanying Vince on the adventure.


    Everyone thought the woman who was in the ne crash had died, but she had actually been kept


    alive!


    Ivy did not appear frequently in the video, but the most exciting part of the video urred on that


    rainy night when the indigenous people were chasing them.


    Vince had the camera strapped to his body, so he didn''t appear in many of the shots.


    They were out of breath as they ran for their lives. They were drenched and filthy. The camera


    panned to the rear. The trees swayed in the strong winds, and raindrops pelted the ground.


    Ivy was almost caught in a trap and was in grave danger.


    Vince reached out to pull her just in time, and the two continued to run silently.


    Every second seemed exhrating. Ivy did not say anything and did not slow down herpanion


    even after she had fallen and had scrapes all over her.


    Every scene was filled with exciting and heart-stopping tension.


    The audience could clearly feel the adventure''s crisis through the screen.


    Their lives were dangling by a thread.


    Everyone was aware of their nervousness and anxiety, as well as the ups and downs of their mood.


    The video ended just as they were about to meet the pirates.


    Ivy''s clothes were unkempt as she dashed towards the sea.


    Her grimy face had such a bright smile from escaping the danger.


    Her eyes were stunningly beautiful, clear, and pure. Her eyes were bright and alive, and she exuded


    strength.


    Ivy ran towards the rising sun over the horizon after the rain in the final scene. She was giggling so


    cheerfully and brightly. "Ivy!" eximed Vince abruptly.


    Ivy cast an unintentional nce back, and the video suddenly came to a halt.


    The waves crashed on the shore behind her, and the sun was casting a warm glow all around. The


    sea breeze blew up her long hair, and the light in her eyes had not yet faded when she turned back.


    In that shot, she looked radiant and stunning.


    This soul-stirring scene seemed tost forever. The video, which was less than a minute long,


    sparked outrage on the inte almost immediately after it was posted.


    The number of views increased at a rate of four digits per minute!


    (Ahh! Is this what I''m seeing? Is that Ivy, the goddess?!)


    (The Goddess has been reborn and has returned in splendor! She''s simply stunning!)


    (At longst, the least princess has returned! I''m so moved that I''m about to burst into tears of joy!)


    (Wee back to Earth, Ivy! We will always love you!)


    (She''s still alive! She''s fully awake! So, what about the others?)


    (Thank you, Vince, for resurrecting our goddess! I''m ovee with emotion right now.)


    (My heart is melting because Vince referred to her as "Ivy" at the end.)


    The news of Ivy''s return quickly dominated major online tforms'' headlines.


    Countless media outlets were eager to get first-hand information.


    Some people went to Vince''s studio, while others went to the Morgan Building.


    The outpouring of emotions in response to this uproar surpassed everyone''s expectations.


    Meanwhile, the main character, Ivy, was resting peacefully in the hospital, beingvished with


    delicious food by Sebastian.


    Simba was happily wagging its tail in Leo''s arms.


    Until several people rushed to the hospital, none of them were aware of the chaos outside.


    They were stopped outside by doctors, nurses, and bodyguards, but they were unafraid.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Windy dashed over the moment she saw Ivy. ¡°Ivy!¡±


    Agatha also wanted to jump at Ivy, but Sebastian grabbed her clothes to prevent her from doing so.


    ¡°One at a time! Don¡¯t get your hands on my sister¡¯s wounds!¡±


    Agatha stopped fighting him right away. Her concern was visible in her eyes. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Ivy smiled as she patted Windy¡¯s back and looked at Agatha.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right now, mostly recovered!¡±


    Simon Albert, who was standing off to the side, appeared disheveled, thin, and depleted. He had


    stubble all over his jaw from not shaving in days.


    Simon began to sob as he kneeled on one knee in front of Ivy¡¯s hospital bed, seeing that she was


    fine.


    Windy, who was also choking back sobs, was at a loss for words. Agatha couldn¡¯t say anything


    because she was too shocked. The somewhat depressing atmosphere vanished in an instant.


    Leo, who pretended not to notice, stood helplessly up and carried Simba out of the room.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know are going to think someone just died,¡± Leo muttered as he approached the


    door.


    Sebastian was also speechless as he watched Simon cry hysterically, unconcerned about his


    image.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t take it any longer and dashed out the door to get some fresh air.


    Agatha finally dragged Simon up.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Ivy returned safely, so you should be relieved!¡±


    Simon sobbed as he yanked on Ivy¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I thought you were dead... Ivy, you scared the crap


    out of me.¡±


    Windy sobbed, causing Agatha to frown. ¡°Yuck, Windy. Stop trying so hard.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Windy said as she rolled her eyes and wiped the tears from her cheek.


    Knowing what had happened to Ivy caused them to feel both pain and relief.


    Everyone was feeling a little emotional, but Simon was the first to cry. ¡°How could you not tell us


    when you were going to return, Ivy Morgan? We were all convinced that you had died. Everyone¡¯s


    so depressed because of you!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s nose was a little achy. She apologized and sniffed.


    ¡°Please ept my apologies. I was afraid you¡¯d be scared seeing me in that state. I was going to


    wait until I waspletely recovered before telling you guys.¡±


    Agatha, who was normally aloof and self-assured, couldn¡¯t help but cry at this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. All that matters is that you¡¯ve returned! You must be a lucky star to have escaped such a


    disaster!¡±


    When they asked what Ivy had gone through, she told them the whole story because she had


    nothing to hide.


    All of these thrills and adventures seemed to have urred in a previous life.


    Windy and Agatha sat excitedly listening, but Simon sat at the side in silence, bing sullener as


    he listened.


    Ivy frowned as she nudged Simon with her foot after the story.


    ¡°Simon, why didn¡¯t you respond to my story?¡±


    Simon hid his face behind his hands and appeared to be lost. His voice was filled with evident


    chagrin and regret.


    ¡°Howe I¡¯m not the one who saved you? Why is Wyatt Reed popping up again?¡±


    With this, the room fell silent, and even a pin drop could be heard.


    Agatha red at Simon, then blocked Ivy¡¯s view with a smile and changed the subject.


    ¡°Vince unexpectedly released this video. That¡¯s how we discovered you¡¯re still alive. This time,


    you¡¯ve gone insanely viral. Reporters from all over the world are looking for you!¡±


    Agatha took out her phone and showed her the most popr topics on the inte.


    This video had already received millions of views in a short period. The level of focus was far


    beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.


    Ivy pursed her lips, but she wasn¡¯t surprised because Vince had told her on the ind that she


    might appear in his work if they made it out alive.


    ¡°Leave it to my older brother to worry about this. I bought a couple of private nes and intended to


    learn to fly them!¡±


    Ivy was traumatized and felt it was too risky to rely on another pilot, so she decided to fly the ne


    herself!


    Windy screamed with delight. ¡°OMG! That¡¯s fantastic!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, girlie,¡± Agatha said, irritated.


    THE ONLINE controversy became increasingly heated over the course of a few days.


    The number of views andments skyrocketed, and this video quickly went viral.


    Ivy was almost fully recovered and ready to be discharged from the hospital.


    She was recognized as soon as she stepped outside, despite theyers of coverings and disguise


    she wore.


    A swarm of reporters and microphones mobbed Ivy.


    ¡°Are all of your experiences true, Ms. Morgan?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to say now that you¡¯ve survived this ordeal, Ms. Morgan?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe the ne crash was an ident?¡±


    ¡°Do you intend to pursue your rtionship with Vince Reed?¡±


    With their cameras shing, a cluster of reporters blocked the hospital¡¯s entrance.


    The bodyguards surrounded them in a protective circle, shielding Ivy and Sebastian in the center.


    The crowd was suffocating, and Sebastian was growing impatient with all the reporters. Sebastian


    knew that these people would not rest easily after living in the spotlight for so long.


    He took Ivy in his arms and strode forward with great strides towards the Lincoln stretch limousine


    that was parked nearby.


    Ivy abruptly came to a halt and raised her head, revealing her stunning eyes.


    However, there was ayer of sadness overshadowing her beautiful eyes at this time. It was


    befuddling.


    Everyone fell silent and waited for her to speak.


    Ivy¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but she spoke clearly and artictely. ¡°I¡¯m d everyone is


    concerned about my safety, but please stop peering at me. Because other passengers on the ne


    are not as fortunate as I am, and their families will suffer every time they hear such news.¡±


    Ivy then bowed solemnly and respectfully. The surrounding voices faded away, and the lively


    atmosphere sank into a cold silence.


    Ivy didn¡¯t say anything else after that, so Sebastian grabbed her shoulders and led her to the car.


    Her reappearance was more than a publicity stunt.


    It was also upsetting for some people. After all, Ivy was the sole survivor of the ne crash. Ivy¡¯s


    brief response quickly won everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Vince even removed his most recent viral video.


    (Details reveal a lot about a person¡¯s personality. Ivy is a true goddess if she is still thinking of


    others at this time. She has a huge heart!)


    (What a lovely and kind-hearted youngdy! I¡¯m dying to marry her! Please, Ivy, make your acting


    debut!)


    (I am a family member of one of the ne crash victims. We¡¯re convinced that they¡¯re the same as


    Ms. Morgan, lost somewhere on an adventure and hoping to return one day. We wish you well,


    Ms. Morgan so that they can live vicariously through you. You are our only hope!)


    Thisstment received the most likes and was promoted to the top of the list.


    Ivy got a new phone and noticed that the most likedment under her response was from one of


    the families of ne crash victims.


    She responded right away. (Whether separated by time, space, or geography, they will return one


    day. Thank you for your never-ending perseverance.)


    Perhaps Ivy¡¯s words had an effect, or maybe someone authorized the tform to reduce the


    discussion on this topic because the situation had finally calmed down.


    The journalists were no longer squatting outside the Morgan Building.


    For a while, Ivy was at peace.


    Her life was back on track, but she was not eager to return to work.


    Perhaps Ivy had spent too much energy on her desert ind survival adventure, so she now


    enjoyed eating, drinking, and having fun.


    Leo was delighted to see his daughter in such a state. Every day, he would drag Ivy along with him


    to go fishing. They would go shopping, purchase a yacht, and even watch live-streamed shopping


    sessions together. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Leo would assist her in throwing a variety of parties and never minded spending money.


    Ivy¡¯s life had been peaceful and wonderful until she received an unexpected phone call.


    She assumed it was a friend who had changed their phone number, so she cheerfully picked it up.


    ¡°Hey! Name, please.¡±


    For a brief moment, the other party was deafeningly silent.


    ¡°Wyatt, Reed.¡±


    His enchanting voice was both familiar and deep.


    Ivy hung up after hearing his name.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the disconnected phone call. His face immediately turned


    gloomy.


    During his time abroad, he had been very busy. He¡¯d been missing her for a long time.


    He was concerned about her physical recovery, but even more so about her psychological recovery.


    He was no longer qualified, however, to be worried about her.


    Wyatt had watched Vince¡¯s video several times. He felt his chest tighten every time he watched it.


    He couldn¡¯t breathe because he felt suffocated.


    People on social media praised her bravery, strength, and good fortune. Only his heart ached for


    her fear and stoicism.


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but take his driver¡¯s phone to call Ivy as soon as he stepped off the ne, but


    this was the oue.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Ken trailed behind Wyatt, carrying his suitcase. He looked at his boss¡¯s dispirited and cold face and


    couldn¡¯t help but think of him in fear.


    ¡°President, that is Roel¡¯s phone...¡±


    Roel, the driver who followed them, watched in fear as his few hundred-dor phones were nearly


    crushed in Wyatt¡¯s grip.


    After all, Wyatt had rescued her, so something between them should have changed.


    Who knew that she would immediately hang up the phone once Ivy heard his name?


    Wyatt¡¯s face was downcast as he deleted the call record and returned the phone to Ken.


    Wyatt exuded such an unapproachable aura.


    Ken returned the driver¡¯s phone. And then caught up with Wyatt.


    ¡°President, the renowned painter Mr. Bernard cordially invites you to this evening¡¯s soft opening of


    his fine art exhibition restaurant.¡±


    Morgan¡¯s Mansion.


    Ivy hummed a tune in her dressing room as she chose an outfit for this evening¡¯s banquet. This


    would be her first public appearance since her return. As a result, she needed to look her best.


    Wyatt¡¯s phone call was a blip. She took itpletely in stride.


    She desired that Wyatt Reed understand her gratitude, but she would never offer herself to him!


    Sebastian was relegated to the living room, where he was forced to watch Ivy parade outfit after


    outfit like a happy little bird.


    With the rate at which she was changing, she probably desired to wear the season¡¯stest


    collections.


    ¡®I¡¯m suddenly in the mood to return to work,¡¯ Sebastian considered.


    Leo had someone bring over the exquisite pink diamond ne that had been custom-made for


    him.


    The diamonds wererge, one-of-a-kind, and priceless.


    The ne was worn with a light pink slim-fit dress that Ivy had recently tried on, emphasizing her


    slim waist.


    Her long locks were untangled and drapedzily behind her back.


    Ivy was overjoyed that the dress and ne coexisted in such a gentle, stunning, and


    harmonious manner.


    Neither was it exaggerated nor was it inappropriate.


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was slightly taken aback when he saw the ne.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something for your daughter-inw?¡±


    Leo gave him a sneering look.


    ¡°Only blind people will care about you.¡±


    ¡®So, this is the portion that my future wife will receive?!¡¯ Sebastian was rendered speechless by his


    father¡¯s contempt.


    Ivy innocently blinked her lovely eyes. ¡°Brother,¡± she said softly, ¡°this design is not exclusive to my


    sisters-inw, but you should have a sense of crisis.¡±


    Sebastian choked on the words he spoke. He rose to his feet and was about to dress to apany


    Ivy to the event when Ivy stopped him.


    ¡°I will be apanied by another.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Leo and Sebastianmunicated in unison, cautiously.


    ¡°It was Vince who rescued me on the ind.¡±


    Sebastian exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡®Phew, that¡¯s just a man-child,¡¯ he thought.


    Ivy, he believes, would despise this type of man.


    Leo nodded meaningfully as if he was quite content with this individual.


    ¡°All right, then, obtain Mr. Santos¡¯s authorization to send you there.¡±


    Mr. Santos responded with a joyful smile from the side.


    Ivy was dressed so impably that she most emphatically should not drive herself. As a result, she


    did not decline.


    When the sky darkened in the evening, neon lights illuminated the entire city.


    Vince Reed looked dapper and handsome in a custom-made suit. Even as he stood there, he had


    already piqued the interest of numerous females.


    Due to the fact that this was a soft opening for the exhibition restaurant, only a select few wereUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    invited.


    Inside, the furnishings were simple and elegant yet meticulously designed.


    It was eerily simr to Mr. Bernard¡¯s style.


    Vince went to order food while Ivy visited the exhibition hall; when she saw the final painting at the


    promenade¡¯s end, the ck and red image struck her so hard that her body stiffened.


    This was her second encounter with the painting.


    Ivy was the stunning woman in the red gown depicted in that painting.


    Although the man behind her was unconscious, his features were prominent and striking. Wyatt


    Reed was the man.


    Behind them, the never-ending darkness seemed to swallow everything. A colossal pce door


    stood in front of her.


    Her shoulders were slender, but she appeared strong as she pushed the door open and walked


    toward the sun. Ivy pressed her lips together.


    Mr. Bernard, the renowned painter, had already arrived behind her. He was elderly but vivacious.


    ¡°Is it pleasant to stare at yourself?¡±


    Ivy returned the smile and said, ¡°Of course! Not everyone can be as lovely as I am.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Mr. Bernard gave a cold snort. His gaze was piercing when it fell on that painting. ¡°The


    photograph you took was taken in that restaurant by someone.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as she recalled Wyatt¡¯s photo.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in purchasing this painting. Indicate your cost.¡±


    Ivy did not want Wyatt Reed to see this painting. Otherwise, there would be an issue.


    ¡°This item is not for sale!¡± The elderly gentleman categorically refused.


    Ivy regarded Mr. Bernard with a frown and intended to reason with him.


    However, when she turned around, she noticed the man standing nearby, staring with such intensity


    at her and the painting. His face was frostbitten.


    Ivy¡¯s heart leaped when she saw Wyatt.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Ivy¡¯s body tensed instinctively for a brief moment. It was toote to flee.


    Wyatt Reed had already taken arge stride in front of her. He removed the photograph from his


    pocket. His brow furrowed slightly as he locked his gaze on the painting on the wall.


    It was identical. He had a pale face.


    ¡°How did...?¡±


    Mr. Bernard cast a casual nce at the photograph in Wyatt¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Oh, so it was you


    who stole my photo.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face was downcast. He cast a nce at Ivy, but she averted her gaze.


    Ivy¡¯s delicate makeup was stunning. Her long pink gown entuated her wless figure in all the


    right ces and enhanced her beauty.


    She did not appear as icy as usual but rather softer. He couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from her.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes grew slightly darker.


    ¡°This photograph, Mr. Bernard¡ª¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I took this photograph. This girl dragged you out of that establishment while I was across


    the street drinking coffee. This is one of the most satisfying pieces I¡¯ve ever created. Are you


    interested?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s previous denial that she was not the person depicted in the painting was rendered invalid by


    the old man¡¯s words.


    Ivy became enraged upon hearing this.


    ¡°How could you, Mr. Bernard? I was the one who initiated the inquiry!¡±


    He simply stated that it was not for sale; therefore, a firste, first-served basis should apply if he


    wishes to sell it.


    The elderly gentleman smiled as he addressed Wyatt Reed.


    ¡°I always sell my work ording to my mood and to whomever, I find more pleasing to the eye.¡±


    Mr. Bernard proceeded in the same manner with the painting Lily Albert and Dolly Kinder desired


    last time.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were dark with a faint glint. His lips were hooked.


    ¡°I desire it. Please state your price, Mr. Bernard.¡±


    ¡°Any amount was eptable.¡±


    As he extended one index finger, Mr. Bernard¡¯s smile widened.


    Wyatt did not hesitate to turn to Ken, who stood behind him, and direct him to ¡°Immediately transfer


    $100 million to Mr. Bernard.¡±


    Ken was taken aback.


    ¡®One hundred million dors for a painting?! Even the most priceless heirloom antique masterpiece


    is not so priceless.¡¯


    Mr. Bernard smiled and cast a nce at Ivy¡¯s way.


    ¡°Transfer it to her, as I already painted her.¡±


    Ivy was so enraged that she was unable to speak.


    ¡®This old man has gone insane!¡¯ she considered.


    She was unable to remain for another second.


    Vince walked over with a frivolous smile just as Ivy was about to leave in a huff.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re here! I looked everywhere for you¡ªHey, Uncle Wyatt. Why are you also here?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face sank when he saw Vince. His eyes grew even colder when he heard Vince address her


    so intimately as ¡°Ivy.¡±


    Unconsciously, the air pressure around them decreased.


    Vince strolled over to Ivy and affectionately took her arm. He hooked his lips and inquired, ¡°Ivy, shall


    we watch a movie after dinner?¡±


    Instantaneously, the atmosphere became strange.


    Mr. Bernard¡¯s gaze was ambiguous and strange. The elderly gentleman appeared befuddled.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Vince introduced himself candidly while gazing adoringly at Ivy.


    ¡°My name is Vince Reed. Ivy and I have been through life and death together and have triumphed in


    the face of overwhelming odds. We are more than close acquaintances.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face darkened at a rate visible to the naked eye in response to those words.


    Mr. Bernard uttered a quick ¡°oh¡± and ¡°ah¡± before finding an excuse to flee when he noticed the


    atmosphere was off. He left them alone to stare each other in the eyes.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were cold and clear. His tone was antagonistic.


    ¡°Vince, you¡¯re quite capable now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Vince¡¯s gaze was pure and innocent when he met Wyatt. ¡°Uncle Wyatt, you¡¯re divorced already.


    Why do you deny single people the opportunity to nurture their feelings with one another?¡±


    At the mention of this, the air immediately became deadly cold around them.


    Ken, who was standing behind Wyatt, kept sending Vince eye signals warning him to speak less.


    On the other hand, Vince pretended not to notice and continued to test Wyatt¡¯s patience.


    Vince regarded Ivy and inquired matter-of-factly, ¡°Ivy, shall we?¡±


    Ivy nodded. She was not about to stay another second.


    Wyatt¡¯s icy voice greeted the pair as they turned around.


    ¡°Vince Reed, do you no longer require your studio?¡±


    Vince¡¯s steps trembled.


    ¡°How can you threaten me in that manner, Uncle Wyatt?¡±


    Vince desired to speak but feared embarrassing himself in front of Ivy.


    After a brief pause, he addressed Ivy, saying, ¡°Ivy, why don¡¯t you go and eat first. I¡¯ll be there


    shortly.¡±


    Ivy was unconcerned about their uncle-nephew feud and vanished from view in a matter of


    seconds.


    Vince stood there, slightly raised brows and a cynical expression on his face. ¡°Uncle Wyatt,


    threatening me is pointless. Ivy ispletely uninterested in you!¡±


    Wyatt took a step forward, his eyes filled with an intimidating chill. ¡°Who are you to speak informally


    to her as if you knew her intimately?¡±


    Vince took a step back subconsciously. He stillcked the courage to confront Wyatt.


    Nheless, he braced himself and stated, "S-She said so willingly! You cannot simply separate


    lovebirds, Uncle Wyatt."


    Vince''s entire body was picked up and pushed against the wall as soon as he said that. His scalp


    was tingling, and he was in excruciating pain in his back.


    Vince had a much more muscr physique than the average person as an explorer, but in the face


    of Wyatt Reed, he devolved into a helpless little boy.


    Wyatt trampled on his dignity!


    Wyatt red at him coldly, showing no regard for his kinship. He was firm and ruthless in his


    actions.


    "Vince Reed, if you wish to die, simply state so. I will happily offer it."


    Ken stepped forward hastily. "President, there is still time for discussion. Sir Vince is making a joke!


    How is it possible that Ms. Wilson would be attracted to him?"


    Vince was mutted entirely in a matter of seconds. His fear, however, retained a measure of


    defiance.


    Vince regained his spirit at the prospect of Ivy.


    "How could she be uninterested in me? Ivy is only interested in young hunks following her divorce.


    Isn''t it true that they''re all my type?"


    All of the men who were involved in scandals with Ivy were markedly different from business elites


    such as Wyatt Reed. As a result, Vince exuded confidence.


    Wyatt snorted exasperatedly. Those icy eyes glowed with a murderous chill.


    "I''m warning you, Vince Reed, to stay away from her; otherwise, I''ll have to arrange a marriage


    alliance for you." His tone was so crushingly contemptuous.


    This was not even a cautionary statement. It was merely a notification.


    Vince''s face shifted a few times.


    For gentries like them who failed as well as Wyatt inmanding the family business and their own


    destiny, their destinies could only be controlled by their families.


    Wyatt let go of Vince coldly and did not look at him again before turning around and leaving.


    Ken followed suit, taking with him the hundred-million-dor painting. Meanwhile, he cast a


    sympathetic nce in Vince''s way.


    ''He wishes to steal Wyatt''s woman out of all women? Isn''t he inviting trouble?''


    Whether or not Vince joins her for dinner, Ivy eats exceptionally well.


    Numerous people approached her and added her on social media throughout her meal.


    Ivy recognized these individuals as familiar and thus could not refuse their friend requests.


    Numerous men and women rushed over excitedly to add Ivy to their social media ounts, as this


    was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Wyatt happened to pass by and overheard a group discussion.


    One of the guys was excitedly clutching his phone.


    "I''m still in shock that Ivy epted my friend request!!"


    "Also, me! I wasn''t expecting her to be so approachable! She is far too lovely."


    "No, hold on... Howe she didn''t ept my friend request?" The tone of another gentleman was


    perplexed and disappointed.


    Wyatt''s anxious heart returned to normal as he walked away expressionless.


    Ivy was finally able to catch her breath. Vince emerged at this point, looking disheveled.


    "Ivy, let us depart."


    Ivy nodded and followed him to the car, ncing at her phone to see what movies were avable at


    the time.


    Vince was still reeling from his encounter with Wyatt.


    As he descended the hill away from the restaurant, the car in front of them shed its lights. He was


    unable to stop in time and collided with the front car.


    Vince pronounced a curse. ''What misfortune!''


    He was about to exit the car to settle this when he noticed Wyatt exiting the vehicle.


    Wyatt stood in front of the car, inspecting the damaged area and casting a cold nce at the two


    passengers in the other vehicle.


    Vince''s body became rigid. He was clearly terrified.


    Ivy took note of Vince''s response. ''Wasn''t he quite audacious during the banquet? Why does he


    resemble a small mouse who has just seen a cat?'' She pondered.


    "Are you afraid of him?"


    Vince refused to acknowledge it. "I''m not afraid," he said, gritting his teeth. "It''s known as a


    courtesy!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Ivy raised an eyebrow as Vince stepped out of the car, his face contorted as if he were epting a


    death sentence with open arms.


    Vince walked over to Wyatt¡¯s low-profile, high-end Cayenne, which he was driving today. The


    collision resulted in significant property damage.


    On the contrary, his Jeep Grand Cherokee waspletely unharmed. On the other hand, Vince


    had no idea how they had collided in the first ce.


    Vince did appear to be the guilty party in this scenario. Usually, this type of dispute could be


    resolved through the exchange of money, but given the other party¡¯s identity as Wyatt Reed, this


    would not be easy.


    Wyatt¡¯s dark eyes glowed as he locked his gaze on Vince. ¡°Should we proceed with the


    proceedings or settle this privately?¡± he asked, his voice chilling.


    Vince pressed his lips together. Do I have a choice at all?


    ¡°P-Proceedings.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was vacant as he extracted his phone. ¡°At that point, I¡¯ll locate your father.¡±


    Vince¡¯s face tensed. Wyatt was quickly brought to a halt by him. ¡°Don¡¯t! Let¡¯s settle this privately,


    Uncle Wyatt!¡±


    Wyatt stowed his phone and handed Vince his keys.


    ¡°Go immediately and have it repaired.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Vince held the keys and was unsure whether to leave or remain.


    Ivy remained in his car, waiting to go to the moviester that night.


    Wyatt¡¯s face grew colder as he observed Vince¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Are you still not departing?¡±


    Vince dared not postpone. ¡®I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make amends with Ivyter!¡¯ he reasoned.


    Ivy was baffled by this scene. ¡®Howe Vince is sprinting to Wyatt¡¯s car?¡¯


    Wyatt straightened his shirt and sat in the driver¡¯s seat next to Ivy at this point.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, did you get into the wrong car?¡± Ivy inquired coldly.


    Wyatt¡¯s face was light and had effectively concealed his earlier anger.


    His eyes had a hint of tenderness at the corners.


    Additionally, his voice was maic, mellow, and alluring. ¡°No, he insisted on repairing my car and


    requested mypany. Are you sure you didn¡¯t want to go to the cinema?¡±


    Wyatt then started the car and drove towards thergest movie theater as if nothing had happened


    between them.


    They had never gone to the movies together or done anything else that couples usually do.


    Wyatt felt as if his heart was being squeezed and unconsciously felt suffocated at that thought.


    Ivy came to a halt and examined him as if he were a stranger.


    ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Reed? Have you ever seen a divorced couple out on a date?¡±


    ¡®This is absurd!¡¯ Ivy considered.


    Wyatt¡¯s face became immobile for a brief moment. His smile reverted to a peaceful and natural state


    immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? Couples who have been divorced may remarry.¡±


    He was sizing up the situation but made this proposition infallible.


    Ivy regarded him silently. Her eyes were emotionless. Inside the car, the temperature gradually


    decreased.


    Wyatt did not turn his head, but he had already felt Ivy¡¯s cold, detached gaze.


    This was the first time he had voluntarily sat on pins and needles in front of a woman.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly at himself for inflicting all this misery on himself.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    Wyatt¡¯s jaw was clenched. His tone remained gentle. ¡°We are not yet there.¡±


    Ivy gave him a long look, then unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the car door without hesitation.


    Wyatt¡¯s face darkened instantly as the cold wind blew in.


    Wyatt mmed on the brakes abruptly. Simultaneously, he drew Ivy, whose body was already


    halfway out the door. While he was stunned, the bitterness in the pit of his heart intensified.


    His heart¡¯s sense of helplessness pulsed through every vein and gradually spread throughout his


    entire body. All he felt was helplessness and weakness. Even his grip on her trembled slightly.


    Ivy was willing to ept Vince¡¯s date and add random guys on social media, but she would rather


    jump out of the car and risk her life than stay with him.


    Wyatt was no longer able to maintain his gentle demeanor. His eyes, which were darker than the


    night, shed with agonizing remorse.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± His voice was low and raspy, and he exuded extreme humility.


    Ivy was not permitted to exit the car. She simply sat and gave Wyatt a sidelong nce. Her gaze


    was as icy as the night air.


    ¡®Remarry him?! No way!¡¯ Ivy was not amused by Wyatt¡¯s proposal, even if it was made in jest.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were dark and deep, merging with the darkness.


    ¡°Howe you told me it wasn¡¯t you? Clearly, the woman in the photograph is you.¡±


    ¡®Why are you refusing to admit it? Why are you refusing to acknowledge that you rescued


    me?¡¯ Wyatt thought.


    Wyatt felt indescribably rxed and vaguely happy the moment he confirmed it was Ivy.


    Ivy chuckled. ¡°Even so, what if it is me? What are your ns for this information?¡±


    She had him perplexed.


    ''Yes, what am I to do?'' Wyatt¡¯s expression was clearly frozen at that moment. His lips were pressed


    into a straight line at the corners.


    Wyatt, who had always beenposed and steady, appeared to be copsing.


    Ivy¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Reed, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m lying to you because I don¡¯t


    want to have anything to do with you anymore?¡± her red lips parted slightly.


    ¡°That is all in the past, and I am not one to look back. Apart from remarriage, I¡¯ve never reconciled


    with friends with whom I¡¯ve lost contact. Simply put, Mr. Reed, move on. We no longer have any ties


    to one another and thus can marry whomever we please. I¡¯m certain that regardless of who you¡¯re


    with in the future, I¡¯ll prepare a generous gift to congratte you.¡±


    She was clearly smiling, but the words that came out of her mouth pricked Wyatt¡¯s heart like sharp


    nails.


    He was in so much pain that he was unable to speak.


    ¡®Was it all a dream? I had no knowledge of these, yet she simply drew a line and ssified them as


    a clear-cut past?¡¯


    Ivy stated her case and desired to exit the car without looking at him.


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was clear and cold, but he spoke behind her with a hint of affection. ¡°Ivy, I averted


    your death. Do you wish to deny this?¡±


    Ivy became immobile in an instant. Her hand was propped up against the door as she returned her


    gaze to him.


    Wyatt¡¯s faint smile appeared to be tinged with bitterness.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m not going to bring up remarriage again, but there¡¯s no reason for you to avoid me like


    the gue, is there? You said that everything is in the past. So why can¡¯t we just be friends?¡±


    Ivy cast a knitted brow at him.


    Wyatt was able to capture her subtle change in expression in an instant.


    He maintained a gentle and candid smile while concealing the emotions in his eyes.


    Ivy¡¯s lips twitched.


    Without Wyatt¡¯s intervention, she would have simply opened the door and left.


    ¡®What game is Wyatt Reed attempting to y here?¡¯ Ivy deemed.


    Wyatt shifted his gaze away. He gently tapped the steering wheel with his long, sculpted fingers.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve averted your death, how about we watch a movie I invested in that just premiered today?


    As friends.¡± He clenched his teeth as he said the final two words.


    Ivy examined Wyatt¡¯s expression closely. She was willing to coexist peacefully with him as long as


    he avoided making stupid statements about feelings or remarriage.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    She re-entered the car. Her eyes were fixed on the horizon, and she pretended to be generous and


    forgiving.


    When they arrived at the cinema, Ivy, who was dressed in a formal gown, immediately drew a


    crowd. She was stunning and captivating as if she were a movie star at a premiere.


    Soon, a suit jacket was draped over her body, obstructing the crowd¡¯s burning gaze.


    ¡°Do not remove it unless you wish to reappear in tomorrow¡¯s tabloid headlines.¡±


    Ivy appeared to be too prominent and would be recognized sooner orter; perhaps this jacket


    would help her appear more demure. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ivy¡¯s outstretched hand withdrew in response to this. She arched her brow. ¡°Then let us proceed to


    purchase a ticket. Which film, Mr. Reed, did you invest in?¡±


    Ivy swept a nce across the room.


    ¡®Today¡¯s movies are all remakes. This liar!¡¯


    Wyatt swept his gaze across the room and stated simply, ¡°I invested in all of these.¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Wyatt approached the ticket window. His striking good looks quickly became the focal point.


    The attendant blushed and offered to rmend some romanticedies to him.


    He was dissatisfied with it and chose the film with the earliest showing time. He frowned slightly as


    he noticed the couple next to him holding arge bucket of popcorn and a Coke.


    Ivy sat on the side, chin propped up on her hand, scrolling through her phone.


    She was perusing the group chat messages in which Windy and Agatha debated their ski trip


    location.


    Ivy desired to contribute, but their eyes would probably pop out of their sockets if they discovered


    she was out at the movies with Wyatt Reed.


    A college-aged gentleman approached her with a shy face. ¡°Pardon me, Miss. May I inquire as to


    your affiliation with the C.U.? Which department do you belong to?¡±


    Ivy was taken aback.


    ¡®Right, Columbia University is nearby.¡¯ She immediately felt giddy with delight at being mistaken for


    a college student.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ivy was about to proceed with her exnation when the college student handed over his


    phone.


    ¡°May I have your contact information? We have a y that is in desperate need of a female lead


    right now.¡±


    Ivy gave him a squinted smile. Her eyes glowed like stars.


    The college student was so taken with Ivy¡¯s smile that he was unaware of the cold aura emanating


    from another individual behind her.


    As if dering sovereignty, the man ced one hand on the back of Ivy¡¯s chair. His eyes were


    gloomy as he locked his gaze on the child.


    From behind Ivy came a familiar and cold voice with apelling mncholy.


    ¡°What are you two discussing?¡± He possessed an awe-inspiring yet reserved demeanor. The Patek


    Philippe on his wrist was sufficient to put an end to another person¡¯s lifetime struggles. Without


    speaking, anyone could tell that this man was not your average Joe. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As he withdrew his phone in defeat, the college student¡¯s eyes grew dim. He apologized hastily and


    fled the scene.


    Ivy cast a regretful nce at the college student. Her smile dwindled as well.


    Wyatt took note of her altered expression. His eyes grew dim. His heart felt as if it had been


    submerged in ice water. It was icy and foreboding.


    Ivy turned her head without expression and was taken aback to see what Wyatt was holding.


    The bucket of popcorn and Coke in his hands lookedpletely out of ce next to his expensive


    limited-edition cashmere coat.


    Wyatt pursed his lips unnaturally when he saw Ivy¡¯s expression and said, ¡°It came with the tickets.¡±


    Ivy believed it immediately.


    Wyatt, after all, did not appear to be the type to purchase such childish items. Ivy noticed the ticket


    in his hand as they entered the hall.


    ¡®Huh! Horror film?¡¯


    Ivy entered expressionlessly.


    The entire hall was upied by only two couples: them and the young couple in front of them. After


    all,edies were the rage at the moment, followed by literary adaptations.


    As a result, there was little demand for horror films. Wyatt ced therge bucket of popcorn on the


    seat between them intending to sit next to Ivy.


    He regarded her with a frown and a look of dissatisfaction.


    Ivy cast a light nce at him and stated coldly, ¡°Normal friends ought to have a sense of proportion,


    completely right, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt recalled what Ken had said to him earlier as he exited the gallery restaurant.


    ¡°When pursuing a girl, you must exercise extreme patience. You cannot simply be enraged


    and leave, especially with Ms. Morgan. She is not going to fall for this ruse!¡±


    Wyatt paused for less than a split second before taking a seat across from Ivy.


    Before this, he did not believe he could sit down with her and watch a movie, so this was


    considered progress.


    The young couple in front of them frequently kissed and hugged each other and were highly


    intimate.


    Especially in frightening scenes, the girl would cower in the boy¡¯s arms. She¡¯d even scream in an


    arrogant tone. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m scared! OMG, it¡¯s terrifying. I¡¯m no longer able to look!¡±


    Wyatt raised his eyes to Ivy, who stood beside him.


    She was simply concentrating on therge screen. Her side profile had gentle curves. Her nose


    bridge was prominent, and her skin was wless throughout.


    Ivy sat quietly and watched the film. She was not the least bit afraid, regardless of how shocking or


    thrilling the sounds and scenes were.


    Rather than that, she was watching intently and asionally letting out a snort. It was as if she was


    mocking the low-budget horror film¡¯s ridiculous special effects.


    She was treating it as if it were aedy.


    Wyatt¡¯s fists were clenched tightly. All of the scenarios he envisioned in his head did not transpire.


    His excitement and fervor also waned with each snort. He raised his eyes and locked them on this


    ostensible horror film.


    He despised it.


    Ivy remainedpletely oblivious to the popcorn and Coke the entire time.


    The couple ahead of them had already be inseparable as they shared a seat.


    As the film neared its conclusion, Ivy looked down at her phone and tapped it a few times. She then


    regarded Wyatt sideways as if nothing had happened.


    She gave a slight frown. ¡°Why are you staring at me, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Ivy did not purposefully conceal her voice, and when the couple in front heard her, they realized


    they had been followed the entire time.


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was hushed and icy. ¡°You did not state that I was unable to look at you.¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless.


    Wyatt then inquired, ¡°Howe you¡¯re not afraid?¡±


    Ivy looked at him as if he were insane. ¡°What I experienced in the past is the true horror film,¡± she


    replied, faintly hooking up the corners of her lips.


    It would be odd if she were afraid of such low-budget special effects and clich¨¦ scenes.


    Inparison to the film, Ivy was more concerned that the couple in front of them would be unable


    to contain themselves and give them aplete performance.


    Fortunately, that couple did not engage in any reckless behavior.


    Wyatt¡¯s chest ached once more when he heard this. He looked silently at his gaze, which had


    reverted to its dark and deep coldness.


    In front, the young couple rose hastily, straightened their clothes, and walked out of the hall, heads


    bowed.


    Ivy¡¯s phone lit up. She stood up after giving it a casual nce. ¡°It is rapidly approaching midnight. I


    should return.¡±


    Wyatt rose to his feet and spoke freely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    When Ivy reached the entrance and noticed Mr. Santos approaching them, she paused in her stride.


    Her voice was tinged with a faint chill.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, I hope this does not happen again, even if you have rescued me. Vince is a good friend,


    and regardless of how our rtionship develops, you have no right to interfere.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s reaction tonight was a little surprising. He had exceeded his authority.


    Vince¡¯s sudden fear of Wyatt and his chance encounter with Wyatt¡¯s car were self-evident.


    If Ivy did not convey this message, the same thing would ur again.


    Wyatt, of course, saw her butler as he arrived to pick her up.


    Nheless, her words caused Wyatt¡¯s face to sink.


    He had spent the entire night carefully observing her emotions and making constant concessions.


    Being able to watch a movie with her felt like an unattainable luxury. Ivy, however, did not leave him


    with a glimmer of hope.


    Even Vince Reed was a million times more significant to her than he was! Wyatt felt as if his heart


    had been pounded. He was unable to breathe due to the pain.


    Ivy did not expect to receive a response from Wyatt and was not even interested in saying goodbye.


    As she approached the Theater¡¯s entrance, the person behind her suddenly caught up with her.


    The man yanked her arm and pinned her against the back of a pir with both hands.


    His eyes reverted to their normal icy state. When he looked at Ivy, he felt as if the shocking waves


    of emotions in his eyes wanted to swallow her whole.


    Ivy¡¯s shoulder was tightly squeezed by the man¡¯srge hand.


    He did not attempt to conceal his rage or jealousy. He could no longer stand her indifference.


    His deliberately lowered voice was maic and clear, with an air of authoritative power that


    bordered on menacing.


    ¡°Ivy, I also hope that this does not happen again, which is why you must avoid him. Otherwise, he


    will be incapable of leading a happy life. Even though I¡¯m gentle with you and can¡¯t bear to touch


    you, he¡¯s another story.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes shed with an intensity, ruthlessness, and firmness that eclipsed all other emotions.


    That was the temperament he was born with: noble, calm, and aloof. Wyatt¡¯s release of Ivy


    coincided with the arrival of the Morgan family¡¯s butler.


    ¡°Miss¡ªOh, you¡¯re here as well, Mr. Reed.¡± Mr. Santos was taken aback.


    Wyatt¡¯s face remained serene and gentle as if nothing had urred.


    Ivy¡¯s face, on the other hand, was not pleasant. She was pale and appeared to be angry.


    Due to the unique nature of their rtionship, the butler was extra cautious.


    Mr. Santos took out the shawl he had prepared and respectfully handed it over upon seeing the


    jacket draped over Ivy.


    ¡°Miss, the Chairman is expecting you at home.¡±


    Ivy inhaled deeply. She pushed Wyatt¡¯s shoulder and stepped back, then yanked Wyatt¡¯s jacket


    from her and tossed it on him.


    She then took over Mr. Santos¡¯s shawl and put it on.


    Ivy swept a contemptuous nce at Wyatt and walked away in a huff.


    ¡®This mendacious son of a bitch! I suppose he¡¯s been pretending to be a gentleman all night and


    can¡¯t resist revealing his true face. Hmph! How dare he make such a threat against me?! He is


    unable to touch me, so how is he going to approach Vince? He is nothing more than a bully!¡¯


    Mr. Santos hastened to follow.


    Wyatt stood there watching as the slender and lovely figure walked away in a huff.


    His anger subsided gradually, but his brows remained furrowed. After regaining hisposure, he


    wondered, ¡®Did I just scare her?¡¯


    Wyatt retrieved his phone and dialed his assistant Ken calmly.


    ¡°Close Vince¡¯s studio and inform him that he will be transferred to our subsidiary in the neighboring


    city.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, President.¡±


    Ivy returned to the Morgan mansion; her face flushed.


    Cooper returned early to the study room to discuss some matters with Leo.


    Sebastian intended to bathe Simba, but Simba shook its head in protest.


    Sebastian was taken aback by Ivy¡¯s reappearance. ¡°This early?¡±


    Cooper and Leo descended upon hearing themotion.


    Cooper¡¯s brows were rxed, and he smiled gently. ¡°Did you have a good time?¡±


    Ivy noticed them and felt a significant portion of her lousy mood lift.


    ¡°Father, Big Brother... It would be best if you guys put together a generous gift for the Reeds to


    express your gratitude for saving my life. Otherwise, they will believe we are ungrateful.¡±


    ¡®Otherwise, why would Wyatt Reed ckmail me with this pretext?! I¡¯m sick of it!¡¯


    Cooper arched his brows and drew his lips together.


    ¡°Dad and I were just discussing this. Wyatt Reed repeatedly excused himself when we contacted


    him some time ago. What he means is that money will not be able to resolve this...¡± Cooper paused


    and smiled meaningfully at Ivy.


    Ivy clenched her fists.


    ¡®Hmph! Without Hermes, how would that son of a bitch have been able to locate me with his


    intelligence?!¡¯


    ¡°Then what is he seeking?¡± From the side, Sebastian spoke carelessly.


    ¡°Of course, marriage is the optimal situation. Wyatt Reed, that son of a bitch, is not about to pass up


    this opportunity. All of those material possessions are pointless. You are the most valuable member


    of the Morgan family.¡±


    Ivy was naturally aware of the significance of Sebastian¡¯s words.


    Her face tensed slightly.


    Wyatt¡¯s act tonight was fairly self-evident.


    He even proposed remarriage and expressed his regret. All of this, however, was absurd and


    meaningless to Ivy.


    Whether or not Wyatt was sincere made no difference.


    ¡®He wishes to trade my life for feelings?!¡¯


    Ivy felt as if a thorn had be lodged in her heart and was extremely ufortable.


    Leo red at Sebastian, the deadbeat, and saw Ivy¡¯s pale face. He consoled Ivy. ¡°Do not fear; ourUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    family has not yet reached the point where a marriage alliance is required. If he is not interested in


    money, we have nothing else to offer. This will then continue to drag on indefinitely. I¡¯m not going to


    let our princess marry him again, am I right? He is free to fantasize about marriage!¡±


    Sebastian thrust his tongue forward and immediately took a position.


    ¡°I am on your team! Ivy has the option of choosing anyone, but not Wyatt Reed! That cretin is on


    our family¡¯s cklist!¡±


    Ivy agreed and grunted as she stood.


    ¡°Hmph! He cannot possibly attempt to ckmail me with this! If the worst-case scenario urs, I


    simply will not admit that he rescued me!¡±


    The three Morgan men had thick enough skin to concur with Ivy¡¯s words.


    Ivy was in a much better mood once she realized this.


    It was nearly 11:00 p.m., and she decided to take a nice bubble bath, apply a rejuvenating mask,


    and prepare for bed.


    Ivy nced at her phone and noticed a new friend request with a familiar all-ck avatar.


    It was Wyatt Reed.


    "Normal friends" was the message he included.


    Ivy''s lips twitched slightly as she snorted lightly.


    This jerk was only moments ago threatening her, warning her to stay away from Vince. Now he


    dares to ask to be friends?


    Ivy immediately declined this friend request.


    She was drowsy, so she hung up and went to bed.


    Wyatt''s face sank as he saw the response on his phone.


    "Friend request rejected."


    ''Ugh, I think I just scared her!'' Wyatt deemed.


    He''d worked tirelessly all night but made no headway. He felt desperate as if he were facing an


    abyss, but he was powerless to act.


    The night was gloomy and oppressive. Nothing was audible. Someone slept extremely well, while


    another remained awake the entire night.


    The following day. Reed Corporation.


    Ken knocked on the door, inviting himself in. He approached the cold and stern Wyatt Reed who


    was sitting there with extreme caution.


    Wyatt had been in a foul mood recently.


    Needless to say, Wyatt must have encountered a stumbling block with Ivy.


    "President, Ms. Morgan''s assistant, Henry, has received the $100 million for that painting."


    Wyatt came to a halt and gave a cold "mm".


    Ken continued to provide information. "We''ve also snubbed all funding sources for Sir Vince''s


    studio. Additionally, his work has beenpletely removed from the shelves. Previously, his studio


    had several projects in the works, but I''ve already contacted the parties involved to terminate their


    contract. Sir Vince''s studio, I believe, will go bankrupt in less than a half-day."


    After all, with the Reed family''s clout, getting rid of such a small studio was as simple as snapping a


    finger.


    Vince could have averted all of this. He was a young man who defied his family to pursue his


    dreams.


    It was difficult for him to establish his studio, but now... all his efforts had vanished instantly!


    Wyatt''s face was flushed with frost. He examined his watch and concluded that half a day was still


    excessive. The phone suddenly began to ring.


    That would be Vince.


    Wyatt didn''t want to pick it up, so he turned down his call.


    Vince, on the other hand, was unrelenting.


    Wyatt''s face became glummer with each call. He became irritated by the din and blocked Vince''s


    phone number.


    Ken''s phone rang in an instant.


    It was Vince.


    He looked conflicted as he nced at Wyatt and then chose to hang up.


    "Leave," Wyatt ordered.


    "Indeed, sir." Ken exhaled a sigh of relief as he exited the room.


    Wyatt''s phone rang once more. It was Don Reed.


    He took a moment to consider before picking it up.


    "I heard you closed Vince''s studio?"


    Wyatt casually yanked his tie and spoke in a clear voice.


    "Yes, I intend to train him to manage a subsidiary business in a nearby city. He cannot continue


    risking his life for a living. I should take care of him because he''s a Reed."


    His grandfather overheard this and agreed wholeheartedly. "You are correct..."


    ¡°Great-grandpa! How did you manage to switch sides so quickly? Uncle Wyatt is merely attempting


    to bully me!" Vince reluctantly shouted and took over the phone.


    "This is inordinate, Uncle Wyatt! You managed to convince all of my investors to terminate their


    contracts with me?! I don''t have a single penny in my bank ount and am now in a heap of debt!"


    Wyatt did not hang up, but his gaze remained icy. His tone was neutral but conveyed a clear


    warning.


    "That is why I advised you long ago not to think about things that are not yours."


    Even if Vince was his nephew, he would not be a softie. Wyatt then refused to continue babbling


    and hung onto him.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Neon Club was a swanky private nightclub in New York City. Ivy had just left a meeting with Greg


    and proceeded directly to the club. When she arrived, she was escorted to Room 2222 by


    someone.


    She pushed the door open and witnessed Windy and Agatha''s private party. Other familiar faces


    were present, as well as a slew of other models and young actors from the entertainment industry.


    Essentially, they were all male. Flint and Xian were also in attendance. When they saw Ivy, they all


    rose to their feet to greet her one by one.


    Ivy smiled and considered how lively it was.


    Windy drew Ivy aside and whispered into her ear, "This is a stud buffet! We prepared this


    specifically for you, so please do not be polite to us. Simply take whomever you wish."


    Ivy''s body became rigid. She cast a suspicious nce at Windy.


    "What are you two conspiring?"


    "You literally returned from the pit of hell! Therefore, you must have some fun! I''m sure you were


    scarred by whatever heinous things you witnessed while on the ind. You now have the


    opportunity to feast your eyes on these handsome men. To be honest, you could always just join


    them for a drink."


    Ivy was speechless as she met Windy''s gaze. Although Windy''s manner was a little zealous, Ivy


    appreciated her good intentions.


    "Thank you, girl," she chuckled.


    Windy rolled her eyes but eventually smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee, bitch! Indeed, Agatha and I


    anticipated that you would enjoy this!"


    Ivy was rendered speechless once more.


    ''Do I have the right kind of friends?''


    Suddenly, her phone began to glow. Vince inquired as to her whereabouts. She considered it and


    texted him her location.


    "You''re not opposed to another person joining us for a while, are you?"


    Windy shook her head, indifferently waving her hand. "As long as it''s a man, we don''t care how


    many there are!"


    Ivy''s lips twitched. ¡°Okay.¡± She demanded excessively.


    Because everyone was from show business, they got along well on the surface.


    Everyone ate and drank freely and then let loose. They cracked harmless jokes, sang, and engaged


    in some lighthearted y.


    Vince arrived in less than twenty minutes. He appeared quite anxious and depressed. As soon as


    Vince entered, he made his way over to Ivy.


    "Ivy, you''re going to have to help me this time."


    Vince was enraged at Wyatt, who was far too imcable.


    Wyatt desired to push him against the wall and even convinced everyone that it was in Vince''s best


    interests! As a result, Vince was unable to ept defeat so easily.


    "What is the matter?" Ivy cast a careless nce his way.


    Vince''s voice was somewhat hoarse and distressed. "My uncle has rendered my studio bankrupt.


    I''m even in massive debt at the moment. He asked me to work for him, and I''m not sure I can


    handle it."


    Ivy came to a halt and looked at Vince''s disheveled and sad expression. She recalled the young


    man on the ind who was so wild, crazy, fearless, and easy-going.


    How did he be imprisoned in a corporate cage?


    Ivy chuckled and sipped from her ss of wine.


    She then removed a credit card from her purse. "Is $100 million sufficient?"


    This was the sum Wyatt agreed to pay her for the painting. Vince came to a halt and was stunned


    for a brief moment.


    He raised his eyes to her in disbelief.


    Ivy smiled warmly and innocently, without a trace of contempt orplexity in her expression.


    "Didn''t I already inform you that I''m loaded? Taking care of your financial needs is truly not a


    problem for me. Because that is your career and dream, and you intend to pursue it, I will support


    you!"


    Vince remained silent for a brief moment. He had not anticipated this from Ivy. He came here solely


    to allow Ivy to call Wyatt and plead for mercy, or to persuade her to me Wyatt for this.


    Vince most emphatically did not anticipate her respect for and support of his career and dreams. He


    muttered and pursed his lips. ¡°Ivy¡­ You are the greatest!"


    ¡°Save it. We''re close friends, and this money is nothing," Ivy raised her hand. " You are wee to


    spend it all!"


    Vince took the card and gave her a thoughtful look. "Ivy, I never imagined meeting a woman who


    could speak to my heart. Rest assured, my heart will remain vignt from now on... Additionally, my


    person is entirely yours!"


    "That is unnecessary."


    Ivy gave Vince an unflinching look. She had no use for his person or heart and thus did not desire


    them.


    Furthermore, Vince''s professed deep affection was solely for her money, so Ivy faced little


    psychological strain.


    Vince took this money without further ado and used it to extinguish the fire that was figuratively


    consuming his dreams.


    Agatha and Windy, who had overheard their earlier conversation, could not contain theirughter.


    "Girl, spoken like a true rich bitch," Windy patted Ivy''s shoulder.


    Ivy flipped her hair in the opposite direction. "I am a wealthy heiress!"


    The music was deafening.


    Everyone was having a good time minding their own business and never considered prying into one


    another''s affairs.


    Ivy had consumed a little too much alcohol and was feeling a little lighthearted, so she desired to


    wash her face and get some fresh air to rehydrate.


    However, she collided with someone when she opened the door to the private room.


    The woman let out a sharp sob as if she had been soiled by dirty water. Her tone was


    contemptuous.


    "Are you deaf?! Are you able to afford these garments? Why don''t you just reincarnate as..."


    Ivy''s tipsiness dissipated upon hearing a somewhat familiar voice, and she instantly regained her


    Windy was in the room and urged her jokingly. "Return quickly, Ivy! Your thirteen suitors are


    awaiting your arrival!"


    Ivy couldn''t stop herself fromughing.


    Eva called out to her as she waved her hand and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Ivy came to a halt.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Eva drew a long face and regarded her with disdain. "Ivy, allow me to speak."


    "What do you want to discuss?" Ivy did not believe they had anything to discuss.


    "I invite you to apany me." Eva''s face was flushed as she turned to enter a nearby private


    room. She appeared to be determined.


    ''How audacious!'' Ivy considered walking away, but she was also intrigued by what Eva might say to


    her.


    Ivy followed Eva into the room after some deliberation.


    Eva sat on the sofa, her smug sense of superiority indicating her contempt for this environment.


    She was incredibly annoying.


    On the other hand, Ivy made noment because she could not be bothered.


    "Mrs. Reed, I''m short on time, so you''d better keep it brief."


    Ivy examined her watch and determined that she could spare five minutes for Eva.


    Eva''s face appeared slightly contorted. She then spoke forcefully. "Ivy, given Wyatt''s willingness to


    reconcile with you, I believe it is time for you to take part in your private matters."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Ivy''s face became stiff for a brief moment after Eva''s words fell.


    Ivy then broke into fits ofughter. "What difference does it make to me whether Wyatt is willing or


    not? It''s not as if I''m going toply."


    ''Where did Eva get her confidence? Why should I be concerned about my private life solely as a


    result of Wyatt''s wishful thinking?! How confounded and absurd is that?!''


    Eva was enraged upon hearing that.


    "Within a few days, Don Reed will personally propose to your Morgan family a marriage alliance.


    This marriage partnership will only benefit both families. Where else will youe across another


    affluent familyparable to our Reed family?"


    Eva already felt as if they had made a significant concession by reintegrating Ivy into their family.


    Who gave Ivy the right to be a snob?


    Ivy was a divorced woman, and regardless of her family background, any other gentry would be


    suspicious.


    Why was Ivy still selective at the time?


    Given that Eva had already extended an olive branch to Ivy, Ivy should ept it.


    Ivy''s smile began to fade and her eyes became cold. "I advise you not to make a fool of yourselves


    bying to my door," she said, her voice clear and cold. " Even if I am forced to marry a random


    stranger on the street, I will not marry your family! Do not disrespect me!"


    Eva''s cheeks flushed with rage.


    "Do you believe you are capable of making that choice?! Wyatt averted disaster! Without him, you


    would have died long ago!"


    ¡°So what?¡± Ivy regarded her with indifference. "So, what if he does? You maye and see if I am


    capable of making that decision for myself if you dare."


    Ivy made her feelings known and was forthright about it.


    "Also, no one has the authority to tell me how to conduct my private matters. I will not abandon any


    of my thirteen suitors," she concluded sarcastically.


    Would the Reed family be so forgiving as to tolerate this for the sake of a marriage alliance?


    Ivy was suddenly overwhelmed with gratitude toward Windy and Agatha for throwing this party.


    Ivy was powerless to intervene if they insisted oning to her door to make a fool of themselves,


    having already said everything she could.


    ¡°Hmph! I was hesitant to ept you, Ivy, but Wyatt has been enchanted by you! He dispatched


    Piper to who knows where and even stated that he had to be with you! To be sure, even if you kneel


    and beg me, do not even consider entering our front door in the future!"


    Eva''s body shook with rage.


    Eva would never get along with Ivy, even if Wyatt married her.


    Ivy''s lips were hooked. "That is fantastic! Please keep an eye on your son and inform him to stop


    bothering me."


    Ivy then turned around and returned to the other room.


    Eva took several deep breaths before she was able to control her emotions remotely. As she


    passed by Ivy''s private room, Eva took a photograph without hesitation.


    Ivy sat with a group of young hunks and appeared to be very ambiguous.


    Eva was pleased with this and forwarded the image to Wyatt. This time, Wyatt should be able to see


    who Ivy was and whether she deserved his affection.


    Agatha regarded Eva''s back with a slight frown.


    She squeezed Ivy''s wrist and shifted her gaze to the outside. "That old hag appears to be secretly


    filming us right now."


    When a young actor next to Flint heard this, he immediately rose and shut the door.


    Agatha returned the gesture with a grateful smile.


    Ivy took a sip of wine and replied matter-of-factly, "I purposely left it open for her to film us."


    Agatha looked at Ivy baffled, and Ivy quickly exined what had just urred.


    Windy was so enraged that he desired to teach Eva a lesson, but Ivy eventually convinced him.


    "They''re so conceited!"


    Ivy arched her brows and shook her head.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Her phone lit up just as the words left her mouth. It was an unfamiliar number, and Ivy picked


    it up subconsciously. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. "Where are you?" Wyatt''s cold, deep voice was audible. His maic, raspy voice carried


    an undercurrent of suppressed rage.


    ''Wyatt Reed actually called to inquire as to my whereabouts?!'' Ivy thought. This was the first time


    she had seen this number.


    Ivy was not in a rush to hang up and mockinglyughed.


    "Did Mrs. Reed not inform you of the location?"


    It couldn''t be more self-evident. Eva most likely told Wyatt everything about Ivy and even added


    additional frills solely to nder Ivy.


    Ivy, on the other hand, was unconcerned.


    There was silence on the other end of the line. Just as Ivy was about to hang up, she heard Wyatt''s


    restrained voice, as if he was trying desperately to contain his emotions and calm himself.


    "Don''t stay out toote, and drink less."


    Ivy was taken aback for a moment when he said such words. All of the curse words she had


    prepared could no longer be uttered. Her chest felt heavy and stuffy as if it were being pressed


    against a boulder.


    Ivy knitted her brows gently and replied in an unkind tone. "Who gives a damn?!!"


    Following that, she hung up.


    ''This bitch''s son. Wyatt Reed is a man who never follows the rules!''


    Agatha swirled her ss of wine and frowned slightly. "What kind of bullshit is Wyatt Reed up to? Is


    he truly interested in reuniting with you?"


    Windy pressed her lips together. "It''s difficult to say. Our Ivy''s worth has shifted dramatically, so


    who is to say whether he is truly sincere or has a motive?"


    Agatha considered it.


    "With the Reed family''s wealth, he has no reason to scheme for the assets of others, right?


    However, I believe that Wyatt..."


    Windy shook her head and grabbed Ivy''s arm immediately.


    "You must maintain your stance! You cannot make the same mistake twice! It makes no difference


    what he desires. We are not going to want him!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ivy nodded appropriately and stated emphatically, "Of course!"


    ''I am not that dim-witted,'' Ivy thought.


    Windy and Agatha coerced Ivy into drinking a lot.


    Ivy felt as if her head were heaving and continued to nod off. Fortunately, Agatha remained


    conscious and arranged for everyone to be transported home.


    Only Xian and Flint remained, and neither consumed a drop of alcohol.


    Agatha cradled an inebriated Windy and pointed to Ivy.


    "I''ve contacted Sebastian, and he will arrive shortly. Take her to the entrance, you two."


    Xian and Flint dulyplied. As they carefully led Ivy outside, one of them supported her and the


    other held her purse.


    When they reached the door, they were greeted by an unfamiliar chill and a deep voice emanating


    from the right side of the lobby, near the club''s entrance. ¡°Let go.¡±


    Xian came to a halt in his stride when he noticed Wyatt approaching from the side. His face shifted.


    ''I''m curious as to how long he''s been here.''


    Wyatt had arrived within a few strides of them. He looked at the drunken and dazed Ivy in Xian''s


    arms and felt his chest churn with powerful emotions. Instantaneously, his face became hostile, and


    his eyes became pitch-ck.


    Xian, who was still a new model in Agatha''spany, had yet to establish a solid foothold in the


    industry, and thus was unable to fight Wyatt.


    Regardless of how adamant Xian was about not giving up the woman in his arms, he was forced to


    relinquish control.


    Xian was apprehensive. His face was simrly rigid and icy.


    "Ms. Morgan''s brother, Mr. Reed, will be here shortly."


    As a result, he could not simply let Wyatt Reed take Ivy.


    ¡°I told you to let go.¡± Wyatt''s voice was icy as if he didn''t want to speak another word.


    With overwhelming authority, his cold gaze swept over Xian''s face.


    The gulf between these two men was self-evident with a single nce and no words.


    They were opposites.


    Xian''s face was slightly contorted.


    Flint, who was standing on the side, took a step forward.


    "Xian, help Ms. Morgan in reaching the sofa." He pointed to the sofa in the lounge adjacent to the


    lobby.


    Xian took a brief pause. He was about to cross when he felt a strong breeze. Suddenly, his arms felt


    empty, and a powerful force violently pushed him away. He came dangerously close to falling and


    stumbled back, his face pale and terrified.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Ivynded steadily in Wyatt¡¯s arms and did not appear to be phased by themotion.


    Wyatt¡¯s dark and deep eyes glowed with warning and contempt, sending a chill down Xian¡¯s spine.


    Wyatt allowed neither Xian nor Flint to respond before turning to leave with Ivy in his arms.


    Xian¡¯s face was pale and stiff. His body became tense, and he experienced a sense of defeat.


    Flint sighed as he observed this. Although he was young, he had spent some time in show


    business. As a result, he was unambiguous about certain points.


    Nobody stood a chance against Wyatt Reed.


    ¡°Xian, inform Agatha of this.¡±


    Wyatt escorted Ivy to his car¡¯s backseat. He detected the strong odor of alcohol on Ivy and frowned


    unconsciously.


    Despite this, he gently brushed the strands of hair from her brow and sat beside her quietly. He


    regarded the glowing yellow streetlights in the darkness, which felt as lonely as he did.


    Wyatt dared to hold Ivy¡¯s hand only when she was unconscious in order to prevent her from


    shrugging him otobreathing was regr, and he could withstand disturbing her.


    Wyatt cast a nce at Xian, who stood at the club¡¯s entrance.


    His eyes grew cold as he considered, ¡®What qualifications does he need topete against me?


    Shameless!¡¯


    Someone knocked on the car window in less than twenty minutes.


    Ivy was instantly roused while Wyatt raised his eyes. She scanned the area, baffled. She was


    puzzled as to why she was here. She froze for a split second when she saw Wyatt.


    Her brows then knitted together tightly. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Wyatt spoke in a calm tone. ¡°I was just passing through on my way to do some business.¡±


    Ivy had no recollection of being in the club; how did she get to Wyatt¡¯s car? She appeared to have


    forgotten about this segment.


    Wyatt saw Ivy¡¯s befuddled and dazed expression and immediately concocted a lie without batting an


    eye.


    ¡°I had just gotten out of my car, but you clutched me and insisted on getting into mine. I wasC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    powerless to stop you.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ivy reacted angrily when she heard that.


    Wyatt locked his gaze on her in silence.


    ¡°There is a dashcam video. Would you like to see it?¡±


    Ivy remained silent for a half minute.


    Wyatt¡¯s righteous appearance made her feel insecure.


    ¡®Could it possibly be true? Was I so intoxicated that I couldn¡¯t tell who the enemy was?¡¯


    Ivy suddenly lost her confidence.


    ¡°There is no reason for the trouble. Perhaps I was simply drunk and desired to vomit in your car.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s lips twitched. His heart began to sink. He was enraged, but he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Even my drunk self despises you,¡± Ivy continued. ¡°You should turn around the next time you see


    me.¡±


    Before Wyatt could respond, the person outside the car knocked on the window again impatiently.


    Ivy shifted her gaze to the side. She jumped out of the car and turned to get into Sebastian¡¯s car


    without another word.


    At this point, Sebastian¡¯s exceptionally handsome face was filled with coldness and contempt.


    ¡°Do you have nothing better to do, Mr. Reed? My sister went out for a drink, and you continue to


    bother her?¡±


    Wyatt cast a nce at Ivy¡¯s figure and drew his gaze slowly away. His voice was hushed and icy.


    ¡°She¡¯s mingling with a slew of men. Aren¡¯t you concerned?¡±


    Sebastianughed coldly. ¡°Worried about what? My sister is free to socialize with as many people


    as she wishes! How is it possible for a sessful woman like my sister to have fewer than a dozen


    silent men on her side?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face immediately became glum. His eyes were brimming with rage, but he desperately


    needed to restrain himself. That was because Sebastian was Ivy¡¯s brother.


    Wyatt could not possibly beat him up even if he desired!


    Sebastian seized the opportunity and burst outughing.


    ¡°You wanted to drink with my sister, Mr. Reed? Unfortunately, my sister¡¯s taste in men has


    significantly improved, and thus you are no longer qualified!¡±


    Following that, Sebastian slowly turned around and entered the car, paying no more attention to


    Wyatt Reed. Mr. Santos then immediately started the car engine and drove away.


    Ivy returned home and slept soundly.


    Outside light seeped through the curtains and onto the floor. Simba had switched the room¡¯s sleep


    mode to active mode. Simba satzily on the balcony swing at the moment. Its four tiny paws


    trembled and shrank in response to its fearful yet joyful feelings.


    Ivy was awakened in the morning by Agatha¡¯s phone call. She fumbled helplessly around for her


    phone.


    ¡°Did you and Windy agree not to let me sleep in every day?¡±


    Agatha¡¯s calm tone was tinged with concern. ¡°Wyatt Reed abducted youst night. He did not harm


    you, right?¡±


    Ivy was startled to consciousness. ¡°He what?¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I enter his car on my own?¡¯


    ¡°Indeed, Xian, the good-for-nothing, did not dare to refuse Wyatt Reed, but I immediately contacted


    Sebastian. Nothing happened in the interim, right?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s brows arched. ¡®That son of a bitch! Wyatt Reed dared to deceive me?!¡¯


    ¡°No, my third brother arrived shortly after that.¡±


    ¡°That is great.¡± Agatha hung up following a brief conversation.


    Ivy, on the other hand, was enraged and gritted her teeth.


    ¡®Was I duped by him?!¡¯


    Ivy was awake, and the maids brought her some hangover tea.


    Ivy ate breakfast and then assisted Simba in reaching ABC Corporation.


    Ryan altered Simba¡¯s program, but Shaira Winter must know how to reverse the alteration.


    Ivy could not bear the thought of Simba liking the people she despised.


    Ivy walked over, and the receptionist immediately approached her with a respectful smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m delighted to have you here, Ms. Morgan. Mr. Saver was unaware that you would be visiting


    today. Allow me to inform him immediately...¡±


    Ivy gestured with her hand. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯vee in search of Shaira Winter. Is she present?¡±


    The receptionist took a brief pause.


    ¡°She is, ma¡¯am. Kindly take a seat in the lounge.¡±


    Ivy arched her brows and sighed in relief.


    ¡®Great! Now I can put an end to this stupid problem that¡¯s been bothering me!¡¯


    Ivy stroked Simba¡¯s soft fur as she entered the lounge.


    ¡°You must be assertive in the future. You cannot simply agree when someone requests a


    modification to your program. You must learn to reject him, all right?¡±


    Simba nestled aggrievedly in her arms.


    ¡°However, Papa is the most handsome man on the! Mama. You have to admit the truth!¡±


    Ivy wished she could simply grab Simba by the neck and teach it a lesson.


    At this point, the lounge door unexpectedly opened. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Shaira Winter was dressed in a whiteb coat with a messy bun in her hair.


    Ivy raised her head in delight, but before she could greet Shaira, her smile instantly froze when she


    noticed the two neers.


    Liam Saver and Wyatt Reed entered sequentially. One smiled while the other remained


    expressionless.


    Ivy inhaled deeply.


    ¡®It¡¯s as if a bloodthirsty vampire is haunting me!¡¯


    Liam pushed his gold-framed spectacles up. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time, Ms. Morgan.


    Congrattions on your safe return.¡±


    Ivyughed. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    Liam noticed that Ivy had no intention of greeting Wyatt, and to alleviate the awkwardness, he


    coughed and said, ¡°Oh, it just so happened that Mr. Reed was in town for a meeting. We figured


    you¡¯d be interested in hearing about the progress of the AI project, so we¡¯vee here to discuss it


    with you. After all, you¡¯ve been in charge of this project for the entirety of its duration.¡± He believed


    that this was the best exnation and that his justification was wless.


    Ivy stated emphatically. ¡°Hadn¡¯t I already handed over this project before my ident?¡±


    Liam managed only a feeble ¡°oh.¡±


    Wyatt abruptly opened his mouth just as everyone thought the atmosphere was beginning to


    be awkward. His tone was gentle and reassuring.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now after drinking so muchst night?¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    After Wyatt Reed concluded his remarks, the air was filled with an indescribable and eerie silence.


    Ivy¡¯s face tensed, and her expression became highly unnatural for a brief moment. Soon, the


    corners of her lips curved into a faint cold smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now. Even my memory has improved significantly. Mr. Reed, I can now


    recall all the lies you told me.¡±


    Ivy did not attempt to conceal anything. She wished she could rip Wyatt Reed¡¯s phony face off!


    Wyatt¡¯s reaction, on the other hand, was unexpected.


    He felt no uneasiness or guilt, nor did he experience any nervousness or shame following his


    exposure.


    His candor made Ivy appear unreasonable.


    His lips curled into a faint and gentle smile as if he were being extremely tolerant and indulgent of


    her mockery.


    ¡°That is great.¡±


    Ivy rolled her eyes and found herself unable to stop herself from closing her eyes and taking a deep


    breath.


    This awkward silence was broken with a barely audible cough. ¡°Ivy, what brought you to see me?¡±


    Shaira asked.


    Simba¡¯s eyes lit up before Ivy could say anything when he saw Wyatt.


    Simba then leaped from Ivy¡¯s arms and proceeded to Wyatt¡¯s feet, hugging his leg with its two


    paws.


    ¡°Papa, I miss you.¡±


    Wyatt, who had intended to kick it away, was taken aback. He knelt and grabbed it by the neck, then


    looked at Simba and smiled.


    ¡°I miss you, too.¡±


    The other three people in the room were taken aback, particrly Liam Saver, who had never


    expected to see something like this.


    Simba had always had an unwavering admiration for Wyatt before its program was altered.


    Wyatt also had no feelings or reactions to this fabricated tiger.


    Wyatt even said, ¡°I miss you too¡± today, in this rare moment? Was that m.n still the Wyatt Reed that


    everyone was familiar with?¡±


    However, when Liam caught a glimpse of Ivy¡¯s shocked and disgusted expression, he immediately


    understood.


    Wyatt¡¯s ¡°I miss you, too¡± may not have been directed at Simba.


    Simba swung its four limbs in the air, bobbling its adorable little tiger head.


    Simba was so taken aback that it nearly bit off its protruding tongue.


    ¡°Papa, you truly are the world¡¯s most handsome man! Mama is the loveliest...¡±


    Ivy dragged it away before Simba could finish its sentence because she could not stand Simba¡¯s


    embarrassing suck-uppliments.


    Ivy covered Simba¡¯s mouth and cast a warning nce at the small tiger.


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    She swept a cold nce at Simba and then tossed the small tiger to Shaira.


    ¡°Since my second brother altered Simba¡¯s program, please restore it for me. The Simba that I raised


    must follow my instructions!¡±


    Everyone immediately understood what she desired.


    Liam cast a sidelong nce at Wyatt, anticipating a good performance.


    Wyatt¡¯s face became increasingly cold. His eyes grew dim, and the corners of his mouth tensed.


    Simba muttered defiantly. ¡°However, you just instructed me to be assertive.¡±


    Ivy cast a warning nce at Simba.


    Simba¡¯s artificial intelligence system quickly determined that this look was not to be tampered with!


    Simba recoiled weakly as Shaira promised her.


    ¡°Certainly, no problem.¡± Shaira then removed herptop from her bag in front of everyone.


    Liam and Wyatt remained in the lounge and sat across from them.


    Simbay on the table and looked pitifully at Ivy as if it genuinely did not want to despise Wyatt


    Reed.


    Ivy pursed her lips for ten minutes and waited. She looked at Shaira and wondered, ¡®Still not ready?


    I recall it taking less than two minutes thest time she modified Simba.¡¯


    Shaira frowned and tapped awayboriously on the keyboard. Another ten minutes passed and her


    forehead was drenched in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Oh no! Ryan, inserted a firewall into this small traitor¡¯s program. I ampletely incapable of


    cracking it.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s lips twitched.


    She was stunned and disappointed before she heard Wyatt Reed¡¯s low chuckle opposite her.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to Wyatt. Hisughter attracted a lot of attention.


    ¡®What is he so ecstatic about? What is there to celebrate?!¡¯ Ivy deemed.


    Wyatt appeared to be at ease and smiled contentedly. ¡°Ignore it if your ability is limited.¡±


    Shaira Winter was powerless and surrendered. Because this was the code of Ryan, no one could


    prate his defenses.


    Ivy clenched her teeth in a fury. After such a circuitous route, it was revealed that her greatest


    adversary was her second brother, who appeared out of nowhere?!


    Simba¡¯s spirits soared. He leaped into Wyatt¡¯s arms once more.


    ¡°Papa, you are awe-inspiring and dashing! I love you, Papa!¡±


    Ivy gave Simba, who was in Wyatt¡¯s arms, a re. Her brows twitched, and she spoke in a cold,


    harsh tone.


    ¡°Simba! Get back here!¡±


    ¡®This tiger has no spine and has humiliated mepletely in front of that son of a


    bitch, Wyatt Reed!¡¯ Ivy thought.


    Wyatt stroked the tiger¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Return to your mother.¡±


    ¡®Howe this worthless tiger is suddenly so obedient as actually to walk back? Simba even


    returned Wyatt¡¯s gaze as if he were hesitant to be separated from him?!¡¯


    Ivy felt as if she might pass out from exasperation. She quickly stuffed Simba into her bag and gave


    a faint smile to Liam.


    ¡°Well, then, goodbye.¡±


    Ivy then walked away without waiting for Liam to respond.


    Shaira rushed after her. ¡°Ivy!¡±


    ¡°May I ask if there is anything else?¡±


    Shaira smiled and took a step back.


    ¡°For thest few days, I¡¯ve been sending messages to Ryan, but he hasn¡¯t responded to any of


    them. Is he swampedtely?¡±


    Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Because he is involved in a top-secret research project, he will be unable tomunicate with the


    outside world.¡±


    Shaira nodded in agreement. She appeared relieved but also dissatisfied.


    Ivy paused for a moment and smiled. ¡°Shaira, my father¡¯s birthday ising up soon. Ryan will


    undoubtedly return, at which point I will invite you!¡±


    Shaira beamed without hesitation. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Ivy greeted her with a wave. Simba was to be delivered to Leo by her. Otherwise, she would die of


    rage sooner orter!


    Wyatt appeared to be in control, but as soon as Ivy left, he said his goodbyes to Liam.


    Liam became aware of what was happening and teased Wyatt by feigning being in a pickle.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, we¡¯re going to meetter.¡±


    Wyatt cast a cold sidelong nce his way. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it further next time.¡±


    ¡°Even if you leave now, it will be toote. Additionally, Ms. Morgan insinuated that you lied to her?¡±


    Liam was seldom in the mood for chit-chat. He had the distinct impression that something was


    wrong with these two.


    ¡°How does this rte to you? Busybody!¡± Wyatt¡¯s tone was apathetic. He then walked out without


    saying another word.


    Between their departures, there was less than a minute. Wyatt emerged and stood there watching


    Ivy¡¯s car drive away from him.


    In the back, Liam snickered lightly.


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡®He has arrived toote! He will never catch up to her.¡¯


    Wyatt¡¯s face darkened. He gave him an indifferent nce and walked away. Wyatt left a sentence in


    a cold tone before he left.


    ¡°Nothing good can be expected of a scoundrel.¡±


    ¡®Is he referring to me as a scoundrel?¡¯ Liam stood immobile and despondent.


    Nobody could watch Wyatt Reed¡¯s spectacle and remain unaffected.


    REED CORPORATION.


    Wyatt Reed fixed his gaze on hisputer.


    Vince¡¯s announcement of the studio¡¯s official transformation was disyed on the screen.


    Vince would begin nning an adventure program and would recruit a team of explorers.


    Their entire journey would be documented and aired as a variety show devoted to adventure.


    Vince made an impromptu self-introduction in front of the camera. He appeared very manly in


    outdoor attire, and his deep handsome features drew a sizable following.


    This single short clip gained so much poprity that it took the top spot in that day¡¯s trending topics.


    Wyatt¡¯s face was glum and sullen as he red at Ken, who stood at the side nervously.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was harsh, cold, and resonant with suppressed rage. ¡°What is happening?¡±


    Ken¡¯s hands trembled with fear. He was barely able to maintain a polite smile on his face.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan is the one who gave him the money.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s office became deafeningly silent. They were surrounded by a dense, oppressive chill in the


    air.


    Ken was afraid to inhale freely. Although he was ustomed to this type of atmosphere, each time


    he encountered it, his entire body shivered.


    Ken braced himself and gritted his teeth to speak in the face of Wyatt¡¯s bone-chilling gaze.


    ¡°Even though we cut off Sir Vince¡¯s funding source, he epted the money Ms. Morgan gave him


    and resumed cooperation with a number of his partners. Sir Vince¡¯s studio, I¡¯m afraid, will not go


    bankrupt for the time being.¡±


    Wyatt remained silent for a brief moment before sneering.


    ¡°Does he really have the audacity to grab from a woman?¡±


    ¡®Of course!¡¯ Ken hung his head. ¡®After all, it is a $100 million transaction.¡¯


    Wyatt would probably kill someone in a fit of rage if he discovered the true source of this $100


    million was himself.


    Wyatt picked up the papers on his desk and cast a casual nce at Ken.


    ¡°I never want to see such news in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Ken responded immediately. ¡°I will make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    ze of mour Entertainment called a few dayster. ¡°President Ivy, Flint is about to have a film


    premiere. He¡¯s in desperate need of heat, so may we ride your wave?¡± ze was direct.


    In show business, it was quitemon to pair co-stars to increase anticipation for a film or


    television series.


    Although Flint had numerous co-stars, he had never been involved in a scandal that jeopardized his


    image or persona. His only scandal was with Ivy.


    Previously, the Ivy and Flint scandal generated such arge amount of hype that it dominated


    trending topics for a time, attracting arge number of followers.


    With Flint now endorsing Morgan Corporation¡¯s high-end luxury essories, if Flint¡¯s new film


    bes popr, it would be a win-win situation for Morgan Corporation and mour


    Entertainment.


    Naturally, Ivy would not turn down such an excellent opportunity to earn money. She agreed without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Certainly! He is wee to ride my wave.¡±


    After all, a disciplined and motivated young hunk like Flint made it difficult for others to dislike him.


    Thus, Ivy was arranged to attend an awards ceremony two dayster.


    This was a show business asion.


    Ivy had no desire topete against a slew of female celebrities. She was merely a prop. As a


    result, she refused to wear any of thetest haute couture gowns from major designers. Rather than


    that, she chose a simple and elegant ck dress from Ulyana Sergeenko¡¯stest collection.


    The gown was quite elegant, with a waist belt lined with tiny pearls. It gave her an air of vitality and


    delicacy.


    Ivy wore very light makeup. Her face was delicate, bright, and lovely, with an infectious charm.


    With her innately bold disposition, her kind of beauty was unavoidable, and she quickly became the


    center of attention. She took a seat in the front row¡¯s center.


    Ivy was bored due to theck of arrivals and lowered her head to scroll through her phone. Those in


    the back were unable to see her face.


    The few actresses in the wings who were not required to go on stage noticed an unfamiliar woman


    in such an important position and whispered to one another.


    ¡°Who is thatdy? How is she able to take a prominent position? Is she so desperate to go viral?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how did the staff assign the seats? That is a VIP seat; how can amoner sit there?¡±


    Ivy overheard everything, even if they did not intend for her to.


    ¡®How annoying,¡¯ Ivy thought.


    On one side, the staff heard this and desperately attempted to convince the gossiping actresses to


    remain silent.


    Regrettably, the two insignificant actresses were too absorbed in their worlds to notice.


    Ivy was never one to hold her tongue. She put down her phone, stood, and turned around, her gaze


    clear and cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m the event¡¯s sponsor,¡± she said with a hint of indifference in herzy voice. ¡°If you have any


    concerns about the seating arrangement, you mayin.¡±


    In any case, theint would be directed to ze.


    Ivy was quite intrigued to see how these two D-listers would fare in showbiz.


    When the two starlets recognized Ivy, they were taken aback. Their faces froze for a brief moment


    when they heard her words. Their heavily powdered faces became even paler in the light.


    They leaped to their feet in panic from several rows away. Their voices were trembling.


    ¡°No, no... That was not our intention. We simply missed the fact that it was you, Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Ivy rolled her eyes in her heart, sat back down, and turned around. She intended to swap seats with


    someone else, but given how many, this stupid center seat could trigger lowly people.


    She was no longer in the mood to move.


    These two actresses intended to apologize to Ivy personally, but they were apprehended before


    they could reach the front.


    ¡°If you do not return to your original seats, you will be asked to leave.¡± Ken intervened. He was well-


    behaved and circumspect.


    Ivy noticed, out of the corner of her eye, that the light had dimmed on her right side, where


    someone had sat.


    Additionally, there was a faint cold scent. She raised her eyes subconsciously and immediately


    frowned upon seeing Wyatt Reed.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Her tone was brimming with unfathomable disgust.


    Wyatt¡¯s heart sank, but his expressionless face remained. ¡°I am also a sponsor.¡± His voice was


    unassuming and gentle, which drew others in subconsciously.


    Ivy was irritated by the words he spoke.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ivy sulked and turned away from him as if he were invisible.


    Flint entered from the other side at this point and sat. He had been assigned to this seat becauseThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    he was the most popr celebrity at the time. His clean-cut and handsome face glowed with a light


    smile as he walked unflinchingly through countless spotlights. His gaze was gentle and pure, free


    from vulgar desires.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Wyatt gave Flint little attention, but Ivy smiled and greeted him. ¡°Come over and take a seat. Today


    is quite cold, so it must have been quite chilly walking the red carpet.¡±


    Flint chuckled and took a seat beside her. ¡°It isn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    Ivy leaned over to Flint and began discussing the film¡¯s plot with her phone¡¯s stills of Flint that she


    had just seen online.


    She paid no attention to the cold man to her right or to the fact that the surrounding air pressure


    appeared to drop. It was still rtively warm before this.


    The hall became increasingly crowded. The awards presentation was about to begin.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± On her right, a man spoke abruptly as he reached out to tap the armrest.


    Ivy shifted her gaze to him.


    Wyatt¡¯s dark, intense gaze was fixed on her. Inside, the emotions wereplex and restrained.


    Ivy was on the verge of deciphering them when Wyatt¡¯s eyes wentpletely ck. His thin lips


    were slightly parted.


    ¡°You look lovely today.¡±


    The ambient noises seemed to vanish in an instant.


    This was a verymon phrase, but when Wyatt used this on Ivy, the atmosphere suddenly


    became weird.


    The crowd gathered around Ivy to see her reaction: Ivy slightly curled her red lips.


    ¡°It appears that you are not blind after all, Mr. Reed.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    There wasplete silence throughout. Ivy couldn¡¯t care less whether Wyatt¡¯spliment was


    genuine.


    Did she require him to inform her of her beauty? Wyatt¡¯s words, however, did cause Ivy¡¯s heart to


    tremble slightly for a split second. Her position remained precarious.


    She was stunned for a brief moment and came dangerously close to being sucked into Wyatt¡¯s


    sweet talk. Fortunately, she acted promptly.


    ¡®This son of a bitch is incapable of seducing me! I am not going to fall for it!¡¯


    Numerous celebrity biggies couldn¡¯t help but give Ivy a secret thumbs up when they heard her


    response. This was a ssic President Ivy snide remark.


    A standard ¡°thank you¡± would have sufficed, but Ivy¡¯s response was superior. The music began


    shortly thereafter, and the awards ceremony began.


    Ivy was arranged to present Flint with an award.


    Thus, as soon as the ¡°Most Promising Newbie¡± nominations were announced, Ivy prepared to take


    the stage.


    Typically, there were two ¡°Most Promising Newbie¡± awards, one of which went to Flint, who


    deserved it.


    Flint waspletely unaware of everything until that point.


    The host was on stage, introducing the nominees passionately.


    The drumroll began, and dozens of spotlights focused on the nominees¡¯ expressions as they


    attempted to capture their micro-expressions.


    The suspense was at an all-time high. ¡°The ¡°Most Promising Newbie¡± awards go to... Flint and


    Mirasol!¡±


    The hall immediately erupted in apuse.


    Flint leaped to his feet. A camera swept over him.


    At the time, the two seats adjacent to him were vacant.


    Ivy straightened her gown beneath the stage and was about to ascend to present the award when


    someone behind her grabbed her hand firmly and dragged her up.


    She cast a sidelong nce and slightly stiffened.


    ¡®Wyatt Reed?! Why is this guy following me around?! The other honored guest was supposed to be


    the television station director; how could this have happened at thest minute?¡¯


    Ivy cast a nce back and noticed the TV station¡¯s director smiling respectfully to the side.


    He extended his arm in response to Ivy¡¯s request to ¡°please proceed.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s intention was clearly to rece the director with himself.


    How impudent!


    Ivy wished she could withdraw her hand and avoid being so close to him. His faint cologne scent


    only added to her difort.


    Wyatt pressed his hand against hers, preventing her from retracting it. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± His low


    maic tone was audible. He made it appear as though he was extremely forgiving of Ivy, the


    unreasonable one.


    ¡®What in the world?!¡¯ Ivy was taken aback for a brief moment.


    She clenched her teeth and realized she couldn¡¯t refuse now that they had already walked to the


    stage.


    Numerous pairs of eyes and cameras were trained on them while they were in the spotlight.


    Ivy was simply unsettled and restless.


    Wyatt Reed and Ivy Morgan were far more appealing in the same frame than the two most


    promising newbies.


    They appeared to be carrying their distinct auras, and when they stood there at this point, it seemed


    as though they were the stage¡¯s primary focus.


    Mirasol and the host, both of whom wore exquisite gowns, were mainly overshadowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have Mr. Reed and Ms. Morgan here to present the ¡®Most Promising Newbie


    awards,¡¯¡± the host on stage responded quickly. ¡°Do you have anything to say to the two actors?¡±


    Ivy finally had a chance to release her grip on Wyatt¡¯s arm, and she took two steps forward to do so.


    She smiled with such radiance that she appeared as dazzling and spectacr as ever.


    Ivy took up the microphone andvishly praised Flint.


    ¡°Flint¡¯s diligence and ability are self-evident. I truly admire his performance as a newbie. I believe heThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    is truly deserving of this honor.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Ivy throughout. When Wyatt¡¯s turn to speak came, the audience fell


    silent.


    Mirasol blushed nervously and looked at Wyatt with expectant, glimmering eyes from the side.


    Wyatt snatched the microphone from the table.


    He had forgotten the actress¡¯s name, so he simply smiled faintly and said, ¡°Whatever Ms. Morgan


    said is exactly what I want to say.¡±


    ¡®Shameless bastard!¡¯ Ivy thought.


    Wyatt¡¯s speech was mediocre, but everyone apuded him warmly out of politeness.


    Ivy rolled her eyes in her heart, but her face remained gracious and polite.


    Wyatt took the trophy and certificate from the attendant on the side and presented them to Mirasol


    when it was time to present the award.


    Mirasol was tense as the person presenting her with the award was Wyatt Reed.


    How was she unable to be moved?


    Wyatt Reed was a business magnate who could stomp his way through the business world.


    Mirasol reasoned that if she could gain Wyatt¡¯s favor, she would be free of having to attend any


    additional social events or private dinners for the sake of her career.


    Mirasol carefully epted the certificate and trophy Wyatt presented her with and summoned all


    her courage. Her face was delicate and shy, her eyes brimming with hesitation and anticipation.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reed. I¡¯ve heard a lot of good things about you. I hope we can coborate on


    something.¡±


    Wyatt simply brushed a careless nce at the woman and remained silent.


    For the group photo, Wyatt was supposed to stand on the left side of Mirasol, separated from Ivy.


    On the other hand, Wyatt stood shamelessly to the right of Mirasol, squeezing her out of the frame


    while he and Ivy stood in the center of the two award winners.


    This stance caused some consternation. On stage, the winners were speechless.


    Ivy stood there, attempting to keep a decent smile on her face. She honestly did not wish to make a


    scene in front of so many reporters.


    ¡®Oh no,¡¯ she thought in her heart. It¡¯s over. Flint will no longer benefit from my poprity!¡¯


    Ivy could no longer remain silent after the awards ceremony ended. She did not even attend the


    reception and rushed out.


    Fortunately, she was not stopped.


    Wyatt was encircled by people who were conversing and exchanging pleasantries. He stood there


    and watched as Ivy got into her car and drove away.


    ¡®Mr. Reed...¡¯ From behind came a sweet and gentle voice. Mirasol, to be precise. At this point, the


    most promising new actress stood there wearing a light dress.


    Because her chest and back were exposed, she shivered and looked quite pitiful when the cold


    wind blew.


    Wyatt¡¯s dark gaze cast an indifferent nce at her upon hearing this. He appeared to be recalling


    this woman¡¯s identity.


    Wyatt¡¯s immediate surroundings were aware of the woman¡¯s intentions.


    Everyone was single, and Wyatt¡¯s status made him the object of many women¡¯s desire.


    Wyatt¡¯s rtionship with Mirasol was unknown because this was the first time he presented an


    award to a female celebrity.


    As a result, everyone smiled meaningfully and excused themselves.


    Soon, only Wyatt and Mirasol were left. Mirasol took a step forward; her face was soft and pitiful.


    She licked her lower lip and appeared to have something to say.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, my manager, left in a hurry and took my clothes by ident. Could you kindly give me a


    lift?¡±


    Mirasol spoke as she stroked her bare arms and shoulders, which shivered pitifully in the cold.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes remained apathetic and gloomy. He pulled out his phone and dialed Ken¡¯s number.


    ¡°Bring over the car.¡±


    Before Mirasol could smile with happiness, Wyatt said in a maic and cold voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s


    not in my way.¡± He then walked away without looking back.


    Mirasol¡¯s face became stiff. Her lips were pale as she watched Wyatt enter the car and drive away


    on his own.


    Inside the car. Wyatt¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°Where are the photos?¡±


    Ken tapped his phone a few times and sent Wyatt a picture.


    The group stage photograph featured the two most promising new actors and the two presenters.


    After the photo was cropped, only two people were left in the center¡ªWyatt, and Ivy.


    Wyatt¡¯s lips were slightly rxed at the corners. He was overjoyed with this photograph. His eyes,


    on the other hand, sank suddenly. His heart clenched, and his breathing became more strained as


    well.


    Wyatt and Ivy did not have a single photograph together during their three years of marriage.


    Wyatt had only recently realized how many significant events in his life he had overlooked.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Ivy had intended to go on a ski trip with Windy and Agatha, but she was repeatedly interrupted by


    Vince.


    He desired her participation in an adventure variety show in which he was producing and


    performing.


    Ivy was uninterested because she was having the time of her life and didn¡¯t want toplicate


    things for herself. Additionally, she was never one to willingly ce herself in difficult situations!


    On the other hand, Vince came hounding at the Morgan Mansion¡¯s door repeatedly, so frequently


    that he was practically living there. Leo and Sebastian were irritated by Vince¡¯s persistence and


    urged Ivy to participate in the show simply.


    Sebastian even loaned Ivy his crew, which included an assistant, a make-up artist, and a driver, so


    that she would not have to worry about anything.


    Ivy was leaning back in a rocking chair at the time, an umbre shading her from the hot sun. Ivy


    closed her eyes and enjoyed the warm breeze and pleasant weather.


    Demi, the make-up assistant, brought out the pastries and cakes that Mr. Santos had baked


    especially for Ivy.


    Ivy nibbled on a small piece of pastry, taking small bites to savor the vor. She appeared to be at


    ease.


    Vince, who had rushed over, nearly fainted with exasperation upon seeing this scene. He ran over


    to Ivy, catching his breath in the process.


    ¡°Ivy! We¡¯re not here for a vacation; we¡¯re here for an adventure!¡±


    When Ivy heard his obnoxious voice, she opened her eyes and said, sluggishly, ¡°I know. The


    shooting has not even begun!¡±


    Vince sat down beside Ivy, his face a little listless.


    ¡°The remaining guests will arrive shortly. Ivy, if my show is canceled after the first episode, I will be


    forced to return home and work an office job.¡±


    Ivy became more serious when she noticed Vince¡¯s disheveled expression.


    ¡°Fine. Refrain from being such a Debbie Downer!¡±


    Vince sat there, gulping those delicate pastries down.


    Ivy recognized the situation and desired to speak, but Vince raised his eyes at her with a serious


    expression.


    ¡°Ivy, if I hadn¡¯t dragged you into this, my second uncle would have annihted my show. If I am


    unable to gain fans from this episode, there will be no subsequent ones.¡±


    ¡®Awesome!¡¯ Ivy deemed.


    Of course, Ivy did not say it aloud due to Flint and Mirasol¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Are these the guests you invited?¡± Ivy asked.


    Although Flint had gained poprity in recent years, he was still not considered a big-name actor.


    Vince¡¯s voice was lowered. ¡°Well, given my financial constraints, that is the best I can do.¡±


    Ivy gave him a dubious smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re relying on my scandal with Flint, huh?¡±


    Otherwise, there were a plethora of options avable. Why would he choose an actor who was


    previously involved in a scandal with her?


    Vince gave Ivy a wink.


    ¡°Do not fear; I will never do anything to harm your reputation.¡±


    Flint and Mirasol had already arrived in front of them at that point.


    Initially, Vince had no intention of inviting Mirasol, but she had recently won the most promising


    newbie award alongside Flint, and Vince couldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity.


    Mirasol had been in show business for a long period, but it was only in thest two years that she


    gained prominence.


    Given that having Ivy as the show¡¯s sole female guest would be inappropriate, Vince chose Mirasol.


    Flint approached Vince and hugged him before shaking hands with Ivy.


    They were all acquainted.


    Mirasol, likewise, greeted them courteously.


    Following the exchange of pleasantries, everyone went about their preparations.


    When Ivy turned around, she felt a menacing re directed at her, but upon returning her gaze, she


    saw Flint and Mirasolughing together.


    ¡®Was I being overly suspicious?¡¯


    Apart from them, they were joined by an independent professional explorer, such as Vince.


    Brad Cooper was a burly, handsome man of mixed racial origin.


    Along with meeting the show¡¯s requirements, no one had a script, as this adventure was intended to


    be spontaneous.


    They were divided into two teams, but their final destination was the same. Additionally, neither


    team had a designated captain.


    Each participant was given a map with a designated checkpoint at which they were required to


    complete a challenge. They could freely exchange a teammate afterpleting the challenge.


    The initial game. Ivy had no idea she and Mirasol would receive the same map.


    ¡®What a haunting experience!¡¯ Ivy thought.


    Mirasol appeared to be surprised as well, but because filming could not be halted, she was unable


    to withdraw. Additionally, it was live-streamed! The three men were overjoyed with the oue.


    They believed they would be able to win this round without the assistance of a woman.


    Ivy remained silent. In any case, her objective was to pass the checkpoint simply. She couldn¡¯t care


    less if she won or lost.


    It was unfortunate that their assistants were unable to apany them during the shooting.


    Only the cameraman was present to film, and he refused to assist.


    Ivy took the tools and backpack provided and then took the map and left the guys behind. She


    bowed her head and concentrated on the route.


    A mountain path and a water route were avable.


    Ivy and Mirasol obtained the mountain path map.


    Mirasol followed Ivy. She regarded Ivy¡¯s back with unmistakable envy. She had been in show


    business for years but was only invited to participate in this variety show after winning the award for


    the most promising actress.


    Additionally, she received that award solely as a result of her backer pulling some strings.


    Otherwise, Mirasol would remain a D-lister indefinitely.


    Ivy, on the other hand,manded great. Even though she was not a member of the entertainmentThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    industry, she was more popr than any female celebrity.


    Mirasol was lost in her thoughts when she caught a glimpse of the cameraman¡¯s lens aimed at her


    out of the corner of her eye.


    Mirasol¡¯s expression shifted instantly from nervous to expectant as she quickly followed Ivy¡¯s pace.


    ¡°Do you understand this map, Ms. Morgan?¡±


    Ivy turned around and greeted her with a smile. ¡°You may address me as Ivy. The map isn¡¯t very


    well marked, but I believe we¡¯re heading in the right direction. Additionally, there is only one path


    here. I don¡¯t believe the program team will lead us astray, right?¡±


    Mirasol¡¯s eyes flitted open and closed. Sheughed casually. ¡°Certainly, Ms. Ivy. I¡¯ll simply follow


    your example. Generally, I enjoy outdoor sports quite a bit. I¡¯m overjoyed to be a part of this


    program. It has the feel of a home.¡±


    Ivy was taken aback.


    Ivy was initially baffled as to why Mirasol would say such a thing out of the blue, but she suddenly


    understood when she noticed the camera.


    ¡°Do you enjoy this type of adventure, Ms. Ivy?¡± Mirasol inquired.


    Ivy took the lead. Her eyes glowed with annoyance as she considered, ¡®Are we here to chat or


    explore?¡¯


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s fine,¡± Ivy replied curtly.


    She would asionally nce down at the map. She did not wish to continue conversing with


    Mirasol.


    Mirasol waspletely unaware of Ivy¡¯s impatience.


    What would keep viewers interested in a show if there was no drama?


    If Mirasol¡¯s performance is mediocre, she is unlikely to appear on camera again.


    As a result, Mirasol was racking her brain for some sensitive and trending topics to garner more


    followers.


    ¡°Did you join this program because of Vince, Ms. Ivy? You both escaped the ind tribe together, so


    you must have extremely strong feelings for one another, right?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly.


    Mirasol¡¯s words were ambiguous.


    ¡®What does she mean when she speaks of deep feelings? What sort of emotions?¡¯


    Ivy would have silenced Mirasol by now if it weren¡¯t for the camera.


    ¡®Does thisdy believe I¡¯m a fool?¡¯


    Ivy elerated her pace, wishing to appear as if she had missed Mirasol¡¯s question.


    Mirasol unexpectedly caught up with her. Her eyes moved when she noticed Ivy was silent.


    She appeared to be a little reserved. ¡°Are you upset, Ms. Ivy? I apologize. I was unaware that you


    had not made it public.¡±


    Ivy inhaled deeply.


    ¡®This little two-faced bitch should not have won the award for the most promising actress. She


    should have won the award for best director instead!¡¯


    Mirasol is truly capable of directing and performing an entire one-person show on her own.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    The forest¡¯s grass and trees were wild and tall, with massive leaf canopies shading the sky.


    asionally, rays of sunlight prated the leaves. It was vivacious and calming. The path was


    extremely rugged, and walking through it required considerable effort.


    They needed to arrive at the scheduled checkpoint before dark to receive supplies. They would


    have to sleep on the rocks otherwise.


    As a result, Ivy was not in the mood to cooperate with Mirasol at this point. On the other hand,


    Mirasol was adamant about adding frills to the situation.


    ¡°Ms. Ivy, I just assumed that because you and Vince have been through so much together, you must


    have some feelings for one another. I am not referring to anything else.¡±


    Ivy was irritated by Mirasol¡¯s cautious expression. She came to a halt a dozen meters further down


    the tree-lined path and looked back at Mirasol.


    Mirasol was unprepared for Ivy toe to a halt suddenly, and as a result, she took a step back


    and stood firm. She awaited Ivy¡¯s reply.


    Ivy locked her gaze on Mirasol; her eyes were cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Since I am two years younger than you, Ms. Mirasol, you are not required to be as polite. As I


    previously stated, you may simply call me Ivy.¡±


    ¡®Why the hell is she calling me Ms. Ivy? Am I her professor?!¡¯ Ivy thought.


    Mirasol¡¯s face flushed. She could now see Ivy¡¯s annoyance and panicked subconsciously.


    ¡°Ivy. I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Also, we¡¯re on an adventure, not an emotional variety show, so I¡¯m not required to share my private


    thoughts and feelings with you. Don¡¯t you think the most important thing right now is to get past the


    waypoint?¡±


    Mirasol had to admit that Ivy possessed a unique aura inparison to other actresses.


    Ivy¡¯s clear and cold smile could already make others feel the strain. Her gaze was piercing as if she


    could see right through anything with a single nce.


    Mirasol¡¯s heart¡¯s darkness instantly had nowhere to hide.


    The audience watching the live stream in anticipation of some drama immediatelymented on


    this scene.


    Ivy is so cool and direct, to the point! Awesome!


    Mirasol is a tad nosy. Why would she ask such a private question if she is not even acquainted


    with Ivy?


    Ivy is such an uplicated character! I can tell she¡¯s been tolerating Mirasol the entire time and


    has finally had enough!


    While I am intrigued by Mirasol¡¯s question, what Ivy said is also unquestionable!


    Mirasol did not do so on purpose. She is merely attempting to form a bond. Ivy is simply too


    delicate.


    With due respect, I believe Mirasol is a bit of a two-faced bitch, particrly in front of Ivy.


    The twodies were unaware of the livementary.


    Ivy¡¯s words made Mirasol feel humiliated. She recognized that she had exceeded her boundaries


    and felt a twinge of guilt. Her face was flushed.


    Mirasol¡¯s nervousness was palpable in front of the camera. She appeared agitated.


    Ivy was revealed to be neither a wealthy nor a capricious princess, much less an easygoingdy.


    Mirasol could even envision how Ivy¡¯s fans would expose and criticize her thoughts.


    On the other hand, Ivy gave a faint smile and looked at the cameraman. Her tone was even and


    serene.


    ¡°Remove this partter.¡± It was not a conciliatory tone, nor was it a strongmand.


    Ivy spoke inly and did not permit others to object. She then turned around and resumed her walk.


    The cameraman came dangerously close to dropping his camera. He desired to convey the


    message, ¡®I am capable of removing it. However, I am powerless to affect the live stream at the


    moment.¡¯


    Mirasol finally remained silent and did not dare to speak as she kept up with Ivy¡¯s pace.


    That cave did not appear on the map Ivy had previously viewed.


    Because it was not on the map, there must be something fishy going on. Ivy poked at the weeds


    that covered the cave entrance with a stick.


    Mirasol also had the foresight to advance and help.


    The cave¡¯s interior was pitch ck, and the ground was flooded with water. It was foreboding and


    gloomy.


    Even the smell was intolerable.


    Ivy inhaled deeply and cautiously approached the space with a shlight.


    Mirasol stood on the outside, observing. She pursed her lips and spoke with apprehension.


    ¡°Ivy, this cavecks cameras, so I¡¯m not convinced this is the location we¡¯re looking for. Let us avoid


    squandering our date¡¯s efforts!¡±


    Her filmmaking experience taught her that locations devoid of cameras must be unimportant.


    Ivy walked ahead and stated tly. ¡°At that point, you may wait outside.¡±


    She did not attempt to coerce it.


    Ivy¡¯s cameraman had already followed her inside, leaving Mirasol outside with her cameraman.


    Mirasol shook her head.


    She gritted her teeth and followed Ivy into the cave despite her reluctance.


    Otherwise, if a billionaire heiress like Ivy can enter this dark cave while Mirasol remains outside like


    a wimp, Mirasol will face bacsh fromizens.


    Mirasol was about to overtake Ivy when she screamed.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    When Ivy heard the scream, she turned around.


    Mirasol appeared to have twisted her ankle. She was lying on the ground when she began to break


    out in a cold sweat. She even cried.


    Ivy returned in haste upon seeing this. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mirasol forced a smile, but her pale face revealed her anguish. ¡°My ankle was twisted. I¡¯m truly


    sorry for dying you.¡±


    Ivy squinted. ¡°Should I first contact the staff to arrange for your return?¡±


    ¡°No. I am not returning. I am still capable of holding on.¡± Mirasol clenched her fists.


    Although the pain was excruciating, she knew that she would endanger her reputation if she left in


    this state. Then the opportunity for which sheter fought would be for naught.


    Before Mirasol¡¯s arrival, she reasoned that Ivy¡¯s forthright and cold demeanor would be refreshing to


    the audience for a time.


    However, what viewers really desired was an individual with a high level of emotional intelligence.


    If Mirasol can establish a strong presence and be a regr on this show, she will be able to


    elevate her status in the show business. Thus, she would not simply leave.


    Ivy made no demands, as this was her own choice. She searched the area and discovered a thicker


    branch leading from the cave entrance. ¡°Walk with this.¡±


    Mirasol took over and expressed gratitude, then braced herself to stand. Although she was no


    longer in pain at the moment, her mobility remained impaired.


    Ivy rose beside Mirasol, who winced in pain with each step. Her legs became shaky, and she was


    on the verge of copsing.


    Mirasol tugged subconsciously on Ivy¡¯s warm.


    Ivy also clutched Mirasol and intended to hold on until she stood firm before releasing her.


    On the other hand, Mirasol mistook Ivy¡¯s intentions and refused to let go, limping inside with Ivy


    supporting her. She appeared to be crippled.


    Ivy was at a loss for words and pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t push Mirasol away, so she had no


    choice but to allow Mirasol to hold her.


    ¡®I need to change teammates!¡¯


    On the live stream, there was a frenzy ofments.


    Mirasol is so conscientious! What a pitiful youngdy. She is deserving of poprity!


    Did they already reconcile? Ivy has such a sweet disposition!


    Mirasol does not appear to be pretending. If she is truly injured, she should rest. Health is


    paramount!


    What fantastic teamwork!


    The deeper they went into the cave, the darker it became. It was a little unsettling and chilly.


    Ivy felt little but next to her.


    Mirasol continued to cower and looked as if she wanted to leap on Ivy. Mirasol would asionally


    shriek rmingly.


    The camera crew apanying them was enthusiastic about capturing every expression on theirThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    face. Inside, approximately 50 or 60 meters, there wasplete darkness. They¡¯d reached a dead


    end.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Ivy appeared surprised.


    Mirasol simply looked disappointed and desired to use Ivy of taking the wrong path.


    On the other hand, Mirasol chose to remain silent due to Ivy¡¯s identity and the viewers¡¯ high opinion


    of Ivy.


    Rather than that, Mirasol consoled Ivy.


    ¡°Since this is a dead-end, we¡¯d better turn around.¡±


    If not for Ivy¡¯s insistence, they would not havee here, and Mirasol would not have twisted her


    ankle.


    Ivy regarded the map with a frown. It did not feel right because there was only one path leading to


    the cave in this direction.


    How is this a dead end?


    ¡°If the map is correct, the exit must be in this cave,¡± Ivy said as she approached the front wall. She


    took a look around and made a decided the rock.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, the boulder would not budge.


    Ivy squinted and scanned the area for clues. When she raised her eyes, she noticed the top was a


    dark and damp rock covered in moss.


    She swept her shlight carefully across the rock, inspecting every inch of moss. Ivy became


    immobile for a brief moment.


    ¡®Wait a minute! That is a palm print!¡¯


    Ivy leaped in delight upon seeing this.


    Even though the program team was the most professional adventure team on the, they were


    unable to obliterate their footprints in this wildernesspletely.


    Ivy stepped carefully onto a rock on the side and tiptoed up to inspect the top. It was muddy, wet,


    and slippery.


    On the other hand, Ivy couldn¡¯t care less because she noticed a faint glow emanating from the gap


    between the rocks. She reached gently for the opening.


    Outside, the wind blew gently through this gap. It was a little chilly. The hole was about a meter


    wide, wide enough for only one person to crawl out at a time.


    Ivy exhaled a sigh of relief and leaped to her feet. She cast a nce at Mirasol. ¡°The exit is located


    up there. Would you like to go first, or should I?¡±


    Mirasol became immobile. She was a little hesitant, looking up at the cramped and narrow passage


    above. ¡°Maybe¡­ It¡¯s the wrong one.¡±


    Ivy squinted. ¡°How do you know if something is correct or incorrect without attempting it? Or do you


    have your assumptions about the route?¡±


    Mirasol remained silent during their journey and even twisted her ankle. She licked the inside of her


    lower lip.


    ¡°My ankle was twisted. Why don¡¯t you take the initiative and go first?¡±


    Ivy nodded, anticipating this response. She removed the gloves from her backpack and took a


    cautious step on the rock on the side. She was still insufficiently tall to clear the gap. She raised her


    eyes to her cameraman, who immediately averted his gaze.


    ¡°If you do not assist me immediately, I will depart on my ownter, and do not expect me to wait for


    you.¡±


    ¡°However, we are not permitted to help,¡± the cameraman stated weakly.


    Ivy arched her brow. Someone grabbed her legs and pushed her up when she attempted another


    jump. It was much easier to climb up after that nudge.


    The cameraman smiled and extended his hand as he handed over his camera.


    ¡°My turn.¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he just say that he is not to help?¡¯


    The live stream viewers were giggling at this scene.


    No one can overlook President Ivy¡¯s authority!


    The two cameramen fought their way up. That chasm was narrow. They might not even fit through it


    if they were slightlyrger.


    Ivy crawled out cautiously and slowly. She was baffled when she finally saw what was outside.


    It was a free-flowing space devoid of tools or equipment. Additionally, the height was greater than


    Ivy imagined.


    This was not a journey. It was merely a game of death!


    Ivy¡¯s keen eyes caught sight of the two parachutes stacked beside her.


    Ivy gritted her teeth and rationalized, ¡®Fine, this is the final step.¡¯


    She reached over and carefully ced the safety harness on the cameraman, assisting him with his


    belongings.


    The sun shone brightly but not blindingly. Additionally, the cold winds at the top blew in the right


    direction.


    Ivy inhaled deeply, gritted her teeth, and jumped down.


    The cold wind pping her face was excruciating, but she was powerless to protest. Otherwise, her


    features would appear distorted on camera, giving her the appearance of a monster.


    ¡®Ugh! I really regreting here!¡¯


    The wind in her ears sounded as if it had been amplified a dozen times. Her eardrums were affected


    by the air pressure.


    Ivy made a valiant attempt to steer her parachute in the right direction.


    She felt her body being dragged down about ten minutester.


    Numerous individuals surrounded her. She eventually made a safending.


    ¡°Ivy, are you alright?¡± Vince¡¯s attractive yet vexing face appeared before Ivy¡¯s eyes.


    He was frantically waving his hands.


    Ivy¡¯s face was a pale shade of blue. She regained herposure and heartbeat and rolled her eyes


    at him.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to die than watch the next episode!¡±


    Vince¡¯s lips twitched. He quickly apprehended her and pleaded with her.


    ¡°The following episode is an intellectual challenge, which means it will be less physically taxing.


    However, we still have another game. Ivy, as the first to arrive, you get to choose your teammate!¡±


    Observing Ivye over on her own, Vince deduced that Mirasol was the frail one.


    ¡®I knew it. Ivy¡¯s the best!¡¯ Vince viewed.


    Ivy averted her gaze. ¡°Yes, please!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Vince gave a contented nod. He broke away from Brad and Flint¡¯s team and made his way here as


    quickly as possible to switch teammates!


    ¡°However, who do you desire?¡±


    Ivy responded without hesitation, ¡°Brad Cooper.¡±


    Vince became immobile and appeared to have been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Him?! Why?!¡±


    Ivy rolled her eyes at him and stated, ¡°Flint is inexperienced, and you are untrustworthy!¡±


    Vince¡¯s mouth opened in surprise.


    ¡®Am I not trustworthy?! Ivy did not choose me because she believes I am untrustworthy?¡¯


    Vince was distraught.


    The viewers were taken aback by Vince¡¯s shocking appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    (Vince has been deserted! Aren¡¯t they close pals?)


    (Ouch! Vince has been dumped! He appears pitiful and endearing.)


    (Howe I have a distinct impression that Ivy wanted to win this checkpoint solely to switch her


    teammate?)


    (Poor Mirasol, she is still unaware she has been reced.)


    Ivy waited for Brad and took advantage of the opportunity to rest.


    The first challenge had been solved.


    Mirasol, aided by the staff, also emerged from the cave and rejoined the group. She was at a loss


    for words when she discovered Ivy had swapped her out. She was disappointed and humiliated to


    be abandoned in this manner.


    ¡°Ivy, I¡­¡±


    Ivy looked Mirasol in the eyes and said hurriedly, ¡°Vince chose you just now. Can you still go on?¡±


    Mirasol looked excitedly at Vince, while Vince looked at Ivy perplexed.


    Ivy simply smiled and gazed up at the brilliant blue sky.


    The intemunity responded: (Did we miss a scene?)


    If Mirasol and Flint teamed up, they would have little chance of winning.


    As a result, adding Vince to their team was the best course of action.


    Brad and Flint became members of the group. They appeared to be much closer as they conversed


    andughed.


    Ivy and Brad were announced as a team, while Flint, Vince, and Mirasol were grouped.


    Brad raised an eyebrow and epted this new arrangement wholeheartedly.


    Ivy chose the waterway after Brad.


    Because the camera crew would not apany them on this route, they brought their cameras and


    drones.


    Brad Cooper was a tall, muscture gentleman with prominent mixed facial features. His eyes were


    unbelievably captivating, and his seductive smile could seduce one¡¯s soul. His temperament was


    opposed to Vince¡¯s. He was extremely rugged andcked Vince¡¯s typical gentry appearance.


    Ivy stood there watching Brad board a speedboat. He extended his hand to her. ¡°Take my hand.¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Ivy looked around, surprised that her mountain path had led her right next to the sea, which was not


    even marked on her map.


    It appeared to be two worlds colliding. The sea¡¯s rolling wavespped at the shore.


    Ivy took Brad¡¯s hand in hers and climbed into the boat. The sea had left her somewhat traumatized.


    Every day on the ind, she looked out into the sea and felt hopeless.


    She didn¡¯t want to remember those dark memories because she nearly died there.


    Ivy was puzzled as she examined the map.


    This sea map was simply confusing. Bradughed heartily from the side, his demeanor devilishly


    charming.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at it, Ms. Morgan. Ayperson will not understand it.¡±


    Ivy stowed it and looked up at him. ¡°Do you know where you¡¯re going?¡±


    Brad cocked his brow. ¡°Of course, but we aren¡¯t in the right ce right now. You should take a seat.¡±


    The speedboat sped away after he said that.


    Ivy was almost thrown overboard. She clung to the railing beside her.


    The seawater got into her mouth and nearly killed her!


    Brad slowed down and looked back at Ivy after she coughed violently. He shook his head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sit still?¡±


    She gave him a strange look.


    His eyes were clear and devoid of malice. He even looked at her, surprised and concerned. He


    clearly did not intend to do this.


    This scene drew the attention of the viewers, who activelymented on it.


    Brad is such a jerk! Is his appearance the only thing he has going for him?


    Oh no, my Ivy has finally met a formidable foe. Take precautions, boo!


    Brad Cooper is an internationally renowned explorer. Has he ever taken part in such a lighthearted


    adventure variety show?


    Ivy resisted the curse words on the tip of her tongue.


    Brad saw the situation and decided to slow down the boat.


    They could no longer see the coast from where they were in less than ten minutes.


    ¡°Vince said you¡¯repetent, Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Brad gave her a friendly smile and looked her in the eyes. He had some qualms.


    ¡®Why does she appear frail?¡¯


    Ivy gave a hurried smile. ¡°He also said you¡¯repetent, Mr. Cooper.¡±


    Brad¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°How did you get into exploration?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Vince drew me in just to make up the numbers.¡±


    Brad raised an eyebrow and muttered. ¡°He said you begged toe here.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known Vince for a long time, right?¡±


    Brad cast a longing nce into the distance. The vast ocean was churning with waves. The cold


    wind stung their cheeks.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Vince and I have been on various adventures


    together since my girlfriend¡¯s death, giving our lives to the world.¡±


    Ivy was taken aback and stiffened a little.


    ¡®Did I just inadvertently wrest into his secrets?¡¯


    She blinked and quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Hey, where exactly are we going? Is it in the sea?¡±


    If that were the case, the group on the mountain path would never arrive at their destination.


    Brad reached out and pointed to the sky. ¡°It¡¯s there.¡±


    Ivy looked up. A few white clouds dotted the blue sky. She could see a few looming mountain tops


    when she looked towards the shore. She gave him a doubtful look.


    Brad pursed his lips sullenly.


    ¡°There are a few marked sailboats around here. If we look down and see the panoramic view, we¡¯ll


    know where we¡¯re going.¡±


    Ivy pursed her lips in thought. ¡®Howe it¡¯s so simple yet so difficult? Panoramic view? How are


    we supposed to get that? We¡¯re in the sea.¡¯ Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Brad saw through her doubts and pointed to the sea. ¡°This position corresponds to the sr


    elevation angle and the geographic markers on the map. The tools we require are in the sea.¡±


    Ivy suddenly felt suffocated.


    ¡®We have to go under the sea to get to the sky? What kind of stupid show is this? Is it their intention


    to torture us?!¡¯ she reflected.


    Brad climbed aboard the speedboat and donned his diving gear.


    Ivy was astounded.


    Brad looked at her for a moment, pondering. ¡°Did you want to dive by yourself, Ms. Morgan?¡±


    Ivy smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to swim.¡±


    Brad remained silent for ten seconds as he processed this information.


    Vince, a professional explorer, had praised Ivy as if she were a god, but it turned out that she


    couldn¡¯t swim?


    Ivy sat there, blinking innocently. She was also ashamed.


    Brad paused in his actions.


    ¡°Then¡­ Just wait for me up here.¡±


    Ivy nodded solemnly.


    Brad put on his wetsuit and dived into the sea with such grace that he barely made a ssh. He


    truly lived up to his god-like explorer status.


    There was no movement after three or four minutes. The sea was calm and unusually eerie.


    Ivy began to feel nervous and apprehensive.


    ¡®Nothing will happen, right?¡¯


    Her thoughts were abruptly drawn back to three years ago...


    Ivy was swimming alone in the pool.


    The coach she had scheduled an appointment with backed out on her. Instead, a group of ferocious


    men approached her. Their bodies werepletely covered in tattoos.


    They approached Ivy as soon as they saw her. Their stare was vicious and cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who saved that soldier, right?!¡±


    Ivy immediately recognized these men.


    They were members of the underground fight club, and they were out for vengeance on her!


    Although they had spared Ivy and Calum at the time, how could one trust the character of terrorists?


    When one of the men noticed her silence, he yanked her hair ruthlessly and buried her head in the


    water.


    Ivy fought and resisted with all her might. She tried desperately to breathe, but it was pointless.


    Another man went underwater and tugged on her legs, pulling her deeper and not allowing her to


    resist.


    She waspletely at the mercy of others. One minute... Two minutes... Seven minutes... She


    couldn¡¯t remember how much water she had consumed, but she could feel the strength in her body


    dwindling little by little.


    Her awareness was bing increasingly hazy. Her heartbeat became more erratic. She couldn¡¯t


    hear what the people on the poolside were saying.


    She felt as if arge sheet was gradually wrapping around every inch of her body like a cocoon,


    slowly pulling her into the suffocating silence.


    The water was icy and gloomy.


    Underwater, her fear of death seemed to grow stronger. She was soon motionless and no longer


    had the tenacity to survive.


    The two tattooed men let go of her.


    She was face down in the water. They eventually left, believing she was dead.


    Ivy had never felt so cold.


    The water seemed to have an infinite gravitational pull on her, preventing her from moving even a


    hair.


    Just as she was about to say goodbye to this world, a man desperately tried to pull her up.


    The man¡¯s palm was broad and strong as he began mouth-to-mouth resuscitation and chest


    compressions. She smelled his familiar scent.


    It was him.


    Uncontroble tears streamed down her cheeks as she realized he had saved her yet again.


    ¡®How could I repay him this time?¡¯


    Ivy desired to marry him.


    Ivy opened her eyes in the hospital and felt a horrible choking sensation. She shuddered for a


    moment before violently sitting up. When she ran outside, she heard the man¡¯s maic and cold


    voice, which was tinged with panic and helplessness.


    ¡°She must be saved at all costs!¡±


    The doctor in front of the man spoke slowly, ¡°Ms. Perez has lost too much blood. Her RH-null blood


    type is scarce, and we currently do not have this blood stored in our hospital¡¯s blood bank.¡±


    Ivy blinked and walked over. ¡°I can donate blood,¡± she said.


    Wyatt Reed looked at Ivy with a frown. He had a strange and cold expression on his face because


    he did not believe she would have good intentions.


    Ivy¡¯s heart sank as he failed to recognize her.


    He didn¡¯t recognize her as the person who almost drowned or as the person he had saved twice.


    ¡°But you must marry me,¡± she said solemnly, looking Wyatt in the eyes.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Ivy trembled. She snapped back to reality in an instant. She stared at the dark seawater and felt a


    cold, suffocating sensation engulf her, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Those memories appeared to be too painful.


    Ivy wasn¡¯t sure if it was the seawater or something else. Her face was pale and miserable as she


    gasped for air.


    The sea was calm, and the waves had vanished.


    Ivy was extremely worried. She looked around and noticed that the nearest sailboat was several


    hundred meters away. She wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d be able to arrive on time. She dashed to the side of


    the speedboat and yelled at the small boat off in the distance.


    ¡°Help! Quickly save him! Please help him! He¡¯s going to drown.¡±


    Brad had been underwater for more than five minutes.


    Ivy¡¯s voice was hoarse, but no one moved on the opposite side of the boat, as if no one was there.


    Her eyes were bright red. She couldn¡¯t help but hunch down as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡®He¡¯ll die, just like I was about to die back then.¡¯


    The minutes ticked by.


    Ivy¡¯s panic increased. Her palms were drenched in a cold sweat.


    Would he be eaten by sharks even if he didn¡¯t drown?


    She didn¡¯t even have a phone to call anyone, but she remembered the speedboat¡¯s rm.


    Ivy pressed her lips together. Her face was filled with anguish. For a while, she struggled to get up.


    She then proceeded to the controls, where she discovered the rm button.


    She wanted to press down on it without hesitation, but there was a big ssh by the boat.


    Brad emerged.


    Ivy dashed over to observe Brad, who was wearing a wetsuit, struggling to drag arge box onto


    the speedboat. It appeared to be quite heavy. She quickly went over to assist.


    This box was indeed hefty.


    It¡¯s no surprise that a buff guy like Brad struggled to take it up.


    Brad finally made it to the top, exhausted, and copsed on the deck, gasping for air. He sighed as


    he removed his dive mask.


    ¡°This is a weight for two people, Ms. Morgan. You need to go back and learn to swim.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes were tinged with red. She kept nodding her head. Her voice had be slightly hoarse.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Brad coughed and paused to catch his breath.


    ¡°Yeah. I work as a professional explorer. Wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous if I drowned?¡±


    ¡°But the ones who drown are usually the ones who can swim,¡± Ivy muttered, pursing her lips.


    Brad gave her a strange look when he noticed her red eyes and slightly off-key voice.


    Brad couldn¡¯t hear anything and had no idea what was going on above water while diving.


    On the other hand, Ivy bowed her head to hide her emotions and handed him a towel and a bottle of


    water.


    They opened the box after a brief rest. It was a set of parasailing sails.


    ¡°Have you ever yed?¡± Brad inquired.


    Ivy shook her head in disbelief.


    Brad cracked a grin. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll show you how.¡±


    Ivy nodded.


    Brad took out the parasail and tied it to the speedboat¡¯s rope with a dead knot because they had to


    complete the challenge together, and she could endure anything.


    The other end was securely fastened to his and Ivy¡¯s bodies.


    Ivy had done parachuting before and assumed it would be simr, so she wasn¡¯t too concerned.


    She was actually looking forward to it.


    Brad activated the speedboat¡¯s autopilot.


    The speedboat elerated and took off into the sea...


    Ivy felt her body being pulled back in an instant. She lost all control, and her face turned pale in an


    instant. Her body was suspended at least 60 meters above sea level before she could react.


    Ivy yelled angrily at the top of her lungs. Her voice quickly became lost in the salty sea breeze. Her


    heart felt like it was about to leap out of her chest.


    They were moving at breakneck speed. The parasail rope was tense as it kept Ivy and Brad aloft inC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    the air.


    They skated through the cold sea wind, following the boat¡¯s speed.


    The wind scraped against their faces, which was painful but also... amazing!


    Ivy had never felt this way before. She felt like life was so small and fragile right now but also


    iparably solid and vigorous.


    Challenging one¡¯s limits proved to be highly addictive!


    Brad regained his bnce and went over to pull Ivy¡¯s shoulders back into ce, correcting her


    position and direction.


    Ivy panted profusely. Her eyes were filled with astonishment. ¡°This is incredible!¡±


    Bradughed, but he didn¡¯t forget about their mission. He indicated a group of small sailboats not


    far away.


    Ivy looked down at the sailboats and carefully identified the letters. ¡°ATV.¡±


    Ivy cast a curse. ¡®What the hell happened?! What does ATV have to do with any of this?! Is it


    possible that this TV station purchased the rights to this variety show?¡¯


    Brad was also taken aback, but at least they knew the answer.


    They quickly made their way back to the speedboat.


    Ivy¡¯s heart was still racing, but they began to return because they already knew the answer.


    The onlinements were exploding once more.


    Oh no, Ivy is so worried that she cries!


    Ivy appears to be very concerned; watching her like that makes me want to cry!


    It¡¯s unfortunate that Brad is unaware of it. He should go back and watch the rey!


    Vince and Flint finally arrived with Mirasol after a long wait at the meet-up point.


    Flint was glumly next to them, supporting Mirasol as she limped along Vince¡¯s face. He strode


    forward, his displeasure visible on his face.


    The side staff was also careful not to say too much.


    Ivy raised an eyebrow and gave them an odd look.


    After all, Vince was rarely angry with others. The director, who had been waiting for a long time, was


    holding a loudspeaker, announcing the summary before the ending, and Ivy and the others stood up


    and apuded.


    They were also wise not to question Vince about what had urred.


    Everyone got into their cars and drove separately to ATV for the final interview.


    They were more at ease because there was no live broadcast in the car.


    Demi had coffee and snacks ready for Ivy in the car.


    The car door was opened from the outside before Ivy could take a sip.


    Vince jumped in, grabbed Demi¡¯s coffee, and chugged it all at once.


    Ivy pressed her lips together. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to return so muchter than the rest of us.¡±


    Vince¡¯s cheeks were flushed with rage.


    ¡°Why did I choose Mirasol to be a part of this program?! Shecksmon sense and even drags


    us down with her! Do you know Flint and I had to carry her up and down the mountain?! I even


    discovered that her limping leg isn¡¯t the same one she had before! She pretended the whole time!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing. She had no idea what was going to happen.


    Vince clenched his teeth in rage and devoured all of the snacks Demi had prepared for Ivy.


    Ivy didn¡¯t appear to mind. She even boasted about him. Fortunately, she was astute enough to


    rece Mirasol with Brad in the show''s second half.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Netizens watching the live stream were quick to notice this and erupted in a frenzy.


    (Mirasol¡¯s injury is a sham!)


    (Mirasol feigned an injury! It was the right foot when she was with Ivy, the left foot when she was


    with Fabian, and the right foot again when she was with Vince! Is it because she was sick of


    limping? HAHAHA!)


    (Did Mirasol get the part of the depressed little girl? She has an uncanny ability to exaggerate


    everything!)


    (This is an adventure show. Mirasol didn¡¯t take part at all and actually slowed the others down. I


    finally understand why Ivy was so desperate to change her teammate after the first game.)


    (I¡¯m sorry for thinking Ivy had a bad temper with that fake bitch earlier!)


    When Ivy returned home after the program, it was already dark outside.


    Demi and the chauffeur returned Ivy to the Morgan Mansion.


    When they arrived, Ivy was filthy and soundly sleeping in the car.


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t bear waking her up, so he carried her in and had the maids wash her up.


    Ivy stayed at home for the next few days, not leaving the house.


    Mr. Santosvished her with delicious food.


    Ivy was living her best life, with the best of everything at her fingertips.


    Mirasol quickly became a hot topic of discussion after the live broadcast ended. Netizens even gave


    her a moniker: Crippled Mirasol.


    Mirasol dared not leave her house during that time because everyoneughed at her.


    Vince¡¯s variety show received a positive response after it was posted online.


    The program team cut out some ambiguous parts to avoid any unnecessary scandals and did not


    capitalize on Mirasol¡¯s ident.


    The twenty-minute editor¡¯s cut video was thrilling and exciting without any gossip or drama.


    Mirasol¡¯s twisted ankle was turned into a symbol of how united the teams were. Ivy was full of vigor


    by the end of the video and even felt like she didn¡¯t join this in vain.


    It waspletely different from the live broadcast. The editor was truly incredible! During the finalContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    interview at the end of the video, the host asked them what inspired them to create New York¡¯s first


    adventure variety show.


    Vince paused for a moment to reflect. His bright and vibrant eyes twinkled as he spoke.


    ¡°For the sake of hopes and dreams. Adventure does not entail being in danger of giving up on life.


    It¡¯s about discovering miracles and finding the most secure ce in life.¡±


    ¡°To show myte girlfriend how wonderful the world is,¡± it was Brad Cooper.


    Following the silence, there was a round of apuse.


    When the variety show first aired, it quickly became the talk of the town and dominated the trending


    topic.


    (Here¡¯s to living and dreaming! At the very least, this variety show is fulfilling people¡¯s wishes! I must


    say, the selection of participants in this show is simply outstanding!)


    (Our Goddess Ivy looked adorable while parasailing!)


    (Vince and Brad are total babes! Please make your acting debut!)


    (Brad and Ivy are a match made in heaven! Ivy became so concerned that she cried out for him.


    They looked incredibly adorable together while parasailing!)


    (The Crippled Mirasol episode didn¡¯t even get a show. They¡¯re just too lovely!)


    (Brad¡¯s experience is highly moving. I¡¯d love to hear his story!)


    There were manyments about the few participants, but everyone was focused on Ivy and


    Brad¡¯s interaction.


    Their segment was the most exciting part of the video, especially when Brad dove into the sea and


    Ivy yelled for help.


    That worried expression on her face was not rehearsed in the least.


    Ivy scanned thements and, after some deliberation, dialed Vince¡¯s number. ¡°Everyone¡¯s


    attention is turning to Brad¡¯ste girlfriend. Isn¡¯t this just adding salt to his wound?¡±


    Vince let out a small chuckle. ¡°Brad was recently dumped by his girlfriend, who drove him bankrupt.


    That girl even cheated on him with a wealthy businessman, so he only said she died because he


    was still upset about it.¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless. ¡®How vicious!¡¯


    THE REED CORPORATION.


    The people in the meeting room trembled as they listened to the department heads¡¯ reports.


    They were all afraid that President Reed would be dissatisfied with them and use them as a


    scapegoat.


    The room¡¯s air was cold and heavy. It was the turn of the Investment Department, so Ralph Brown,


    the department¡¯s head, presented their progress.


    Ralph Brown had recently been promoted and had not aplished anything particrly


    noteworthy thus far. As a result, if he wanted to keep this position, President Reed needed to be


    valued.


    He coughed and felt strangely excited about his proposal, so he spoke confidently.


    ¡°President, our Investment Department has recently researched a variety of shows in the


    entertainment industry. Although variety shows are already very mature in the market, we will


    undoubtedly be able to capture the hearts of the audience if we dare to innovate and open up new


    genres.¡±


    Wyatt cocked his brow slightly. His expression was uninterested.


    ¡°Then what genre do you rmend?¡±


    Henry smiled and quickly inserted a USB sh drive into theputer before projecting it on the big


    screen.


    ¡°I got this idea from your nephew. He is truly deserving of being rted to you. This program has


    recently be very popr. Your nephew is very attractive, intelligent, and brave, and many girls


    will adore him.¡±


    Specifically, Ralph clicked on the video. It happened to be the scene of Ivy and Brad Cooper


    parasailing.


    The speedboat sped across the sea and hoisted the parasail. The two people were suspended in


    mid-air. Brad was holding Ivy to help her bnce.


    The drone also zoomed in on the two of them at this point. Ivy¡¯s smile was radiant and genuine. The


    pop-upments moved across the screen.


    (What a fantastic match! They look adorable together!)


    (Both Ivy and Brad have lovely faces!)


    (I¡¯m sending this to a couple!!!)


    ¡°President, ourpany can also develop such a program or simply purchase its rights.¡±


    The meeting room was as quiet as it had always been. A drab and chilly air hung over them.


    Ralph Brown was still gushing about Vince and the program. He reasoned that because Vince was


    Wyatt¡¯s nephew, he could please Wyatt byplimenting Vince.


    Wyatt fixed his gaze on the screen. The chill on his face grew more potent by the second. His brows


    were furrowed tightly, and the air pressure around his body was shallow. He was suppressing his


    rage as he finished watching the video clip on the screen.


    ¡®What madeizens think Brad and Ivy were a good match? How can they possibly match?! Are


    they all blind?¡¯ Wyatt pondered.


    Ken stepped to the side, taken aback by Ralph¡¯s ferociousness. When he saw the video, his face


    became moreplicated. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid to do so after seeing


    Wyatt¡¯s expression.


    It was, indeed, extremely unpleasant!


    Ken then looked downcast at Ralph.


    This man had only been in his new position for a few days when he found himself in grave danger!


    Ralph finished his report and looked excitedly at Wyatt. He assumed it was a done deal because


    Wyatt should not be embarrassed to spend money on his nephew. He was very pleased with


    himself for having such a clear vision!


    The meeting room was deafeningly quiet, and the air was thick.


    Wyatt fixed an icy stare on Ralph.


    Ralph¡¯s smile faded in a matter of seconds. The poor guy was still baffled about how he had


    offended his boss and looked at Ken.


    Ken only looked sympathetically at him.


    Ralph was terrified! Wyatt stood up, turned around, and left before he could say anything to help the


    situation.


    ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Wyatt led Ken to the President¡¯s Office. Wyatt¡¯s icy gaze made his scalp numb.


    ¡°President¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this the result of your nning?¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was maic and condensed, with no warmth.


    Ken exined sheepishly. ¡°President, not only has the Morgan family expressed support for Sir


    Vince¡¯s variety show, but even Don Reed has given notice to the relevant media, so...¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were dark and intense. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Reed Corporation must be the sole investor,


    do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood, this can definitely be done,¡± Ken responded immediately.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m investing in this show, I¡¯d like to pay them a visit and experience it for myself,¡± Wyatt said


    calmly, picking up the coffee on the side and taking a sip.


    Ken nodded, then looked up in surprise. He took the shortest time to process this information. ¡°Of


    course, yes. You will appear as an enigmatic visitor. I believe that will definitely increase the buzz


    surrounding this variety show in which ourpany has invested.¡±


    Wyatt gave a satisfied nod. ¡°You are free to leave.¡±


    Ken exhaled a sigh of relief and exited the office, only to return a momentter. His tone of voice


    was solemn.


    ¡°President, the Don has arrived.¡±


    Wyatt cocked his brow slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he nodded to indicate that everything


    was fine.


    When Don Reed entered the President¡¯s Office, he sat on the sofa while Eva stood to the side,


    looking hesitant.


    ¡°Why are you here, Grandpa and Mom?¡±


    Eva expressed her displeasure to her son. ¡°Your sister is not here, and your father is away on


    business. Why can¡¯t wee to see you because you haven¡¯t returned home in so many days?¡±


    Don Reed coughed; his lips pursed. ¡°Get ready for tonight. I made a dinner reservation with the


    Morgans.¡±


    Wyatt smirked. ¡°The Morgans?¡±


    Don Reed¡¯s decision was unexpected, and Eva was taken aback. She was very dissatisfied.


    ¡°Why should we dine with their family? A plethora of men always surrounds Ivy. I even forwarded


    the photos to Wyatt.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Don Reed cast a worried nce at Eva, who was gathering her emotions. She clenched her teeth


    with reluctance.


    ¡°Wyatt, your rtionship with Ivy needs to be solidified,¡± the old man said in a hoarse voice. ¡°You


    went out of your way to irritate those pirates for her sake. I know you like her, but I¡¯m not sure if


    she¡¯s interested in you. We lost one of ourpany¡¯s cargo ships, and the Morgan family has


    graciously offered to assist us. The best oue will be if our families can reconcile and you two


    end up together.¡±


    Don Reed was a wise man who would never enter into an unfavorable deal. He was aware that


    Wyatt had feelings for Ivy.


    Even if the Reeds bowed down and agreed to terms with Ivy¡¯s family history, it would be worthwhile.


    A marriage alliance between their families would always be preferable to their current situation.


    After all, it was the Reeds¡¯ fault that Ivy despised them.


    Wyatt paused for a moment before uttering a faint ¡°mm.¡± Despite the fact that he was probably


    aware that this would not end well, he hadn¡¯t seen Ivy in a long time.


    Eva was ignored to the side and was so irritated that she nearly stomped her foot in protest.


    ¡°How can you allow Ivy to marry into our family again, Dad? Her personal life is in shambles right


    now. Who doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s hooking up with everyone on the inte? If we ept such a


    daughter-inw, our family will be mocked!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Don Reed chastised her. His expression was depressing. ¡°Who are you to be picky


    about the Morgans¡¯ only daughter?!¡±


    Don Reed berates Eva, so she freezes in ce. To begin with, her standing in the family was low.


    Eva had been living in constant fear of being kicked out of the family since the incident in which she


    assisted Piper in stealing Don Reed¡¯s emerald pipe.


    Eva had no idea where Piper had been sent, so she didn¡¯t even have anyone to talk to.


    Wyatt stood by and watched as Don Reed chastised her without saying anything. His cold eyes


    made her feel even more uneasy. As a result, her hatred for Ivy grew even stronger.


    Wyatt came to a halt and spoke to Ken, who was standing to the side.


    ¡°Return Madam to the vi. She is not required to attend the dinner this evening.¡±


    Eva became utterly immobile. Don Reed nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s also fine. We can¡¯t let this


    opportunity to reconcile with the Morgans pass us by.¡±


    They didn¡¯t even inquire about Eva¡¯s opinion. Eva was irritated by Wyatt¡¯s demeanor. Her


    expression was solemn as she walked away.


    The dinner was scheduled to take ce in a private restaurant. There was no one else besides the


    Morgans and the Reeds. Helios and Ivy were brought to the dinner by Leo Morgan.


    Because this was a casual dinner, Ivy wore a grayish-blue long dress and Manolos. She had a cool


    and elegant demeanor with a dash of vivacity.


    Don Reed and Leo exchanged pleasantries. They didn¡¯t say anything personal and mostly talked


    about work.


    Despite the apparent friendliness of the situation, it felt very awkward.


    Ivy sat there, feeling that pair of eyes from across the room, trying to bore a hole through her head.


    It was vexing, to say the least! Ivy couldn¡¯t help herself when that intent gaze fell on her again. She


    abruptly raised her head and returned his stare.


    Wyatt was taken aback at first, but heter smiled gently at her.


    Ivy clenched her teeth and refused to look away.


    What was Wyatt Reed acting out in front of the elders for?


    She had no intention ofing, but Leo reminded her that it was Wyatt who had saved her, so she


    should not be rude. At the very least, she should sit for a while before departing. When Leo realized


    it was almost time, he gave Ivy a look.


    ¡°In fact, Ivy and I are grateful that the Reeds cane to our aid. Ivy has specially prepared a gift


    for you, Chairman Reed, in addition to our business coboration.¡±


    Ivy smiled as she took a box from her purse and handed it to Don Reed.


    ¡°Chairman Reed, this was acquired from a private collector in France. The same master made thisContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    pipe like the one you had at the start. I heard you frequently visit the museum to see that emerald


    pipe, and I know how much you don¡¯t want to part with it, so I found this for you to express my


    gratitude.¡±


    Don Reed¡¯s corners of his lips twitched.


    ¡®She knows I go to the museum all the time just to look at my own pipe? It sounds like she¡¯s making


    fun of me.¡¯


    Don Reed was taken aback when he opened the box. This pipe was not identical to his emerald


    pipe, but it was superior to the one in the museum. The emeralds¡¯ color and rity were even more


    vibrant. It was clear that it had been well cared for. It was indeed precious, probably in the tens of


    thousands of dors.


    Even if someone could afford it, the original owner may refuse to sell it. It was only on the show as


    part of a private collection.


    Don Reed had no idea the Morgans would be able to get their hands on this. He was excited and


    wanted to take a closer look and touch it, but he was also concerned that his sweat would corrode


    this treasure. His eyes, however, quickly faded.


    The Morgans only paid an exorbitant price for it in order to repay Wyatt for saving Ivy¡¯s life.


    They remained silent on the marriage proposal.


    The fact that they gave him this pipe demonstrated that Leo was unconcerned about money and


    would not force his daughter to marry for convenience.


    Don Reed was a wise man who saw right through Leo¡¯s deception. He gave a faint smile and


    looked at Wyatt, who also seemed to understand Leo¡¯s thoughts.


    Wyatt had a slightly sunken and dark face.


    As he locked his gaze on Ivy, he was enveloped in a faint chill.


    Ivy lowered her head and ate her food quietly the entire time. She didn¡¯t want to be a part of their


    conversation at all.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Don Reed grinned. ¡°We regret how we treated Ivy in the past. We¡¯d like to make amends to her if


    the opportunity arises.¡±


    Leo motioned with his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; they¡¯re just oblivious kids. The past is no longer relevant,


    and Ivy is unconcerned about it, so we don¡¯t need to dwell on it. Just carry on as usual.¡±


    ¡°Oblivious¡­¡± Wyatt repeated it in hushed tones. His dark eyes flickered slightly, and the corners of


    his lips curled.


    ¡°Yes, we should get along fine.¡±


    Wyatt raised his gaze to Ivy, giving her a suggestive smile.


    Ivy subconsciously looked up after noticing the scorching gaze from across the room and saw Wyatt


    staring at her with smiling, gentle eyes.


    ¡®Why is he smiling?¡¯


    Ivy choked slightly and immediately lost her appetite. She rolled her eyes at him and set down the


    cutlery in her hand. Somehow, the man on the other side did not be enraged.


    Instead, his grin widened.


    Wyatt noticed Ivy¡¯s annoyance and restraint and had the sudden impression that the woman in front


    of him was pretty adorable. Even when she rolled her eyes, she looked stunning.


    ¡®How did I miss this before?¡¯


    Don Reed and Leo Morgan were having a hurried conversation.


    Cooper cast a nce at his sister and Wyatt. The exchange of nces between these two, as well


    as the atmosphere, felt surprisingly strange.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Reed, I heard many of your ships were damaged at sea. If necessary, Morgan


    Corporation¡¯s fleet can assist in transporting your cargo.¡±


    Cooper smiled and changed the subject to draw Wyatt¡¯s attention to him.


    Wyatt uttered a simple ¡°okay¡± and smiled at Ivy again, just as Ivy was about to exhale a sigh of


    relief.


    Ivy became irritated when she saw this. ¡®Is he finished?! What kind of ruse is he pulling?¡¯


    Ivy immediately turned to face Leo. ¡°Dad, I just remembered I have an appointment with Thea, so I¡¯ll


    go first.¡±


    Anyway, Ivy had already expressed her gratitude to the Reeds, so staying for the rest of the dinner


    was unnecessary.


    Leo nodded. ¡°All right, then.¡±


    Ivy cracked a grin. ¡°Goodbye, Dad, Chairman Reed.¡±


    She took her belongings and walked out after greeting them. Ivy had not gone far when Wyatt


    caught up with her.


    ¡°Ivy¡­!¡±


    She returned his stare with impatience.


    ¡®When did Wyatt Reed be so attached? Did he take the incorrect medication?¡¯


    ¡°Do you still require something, Mr. Reed?¡± Her tone of voice was apathetic.


    She didn¡¯t want him to think they could be intimate after just one meal. That meal was merely a


    show of courtesy.


    Wyatt was taken aback when he looked into her icy eyes. He approached her gently and calmly,


    trying to keep his emotions in check. As he looked at her, his eyes were dark and deep.


    The cold vibe he was giving off was a little oppressive.


    ¡°Your father just told you that we should get along normally, so you should oblige.¡± His tone was


    firm, cold, and reserved.


    Ivy gave him an odd look, frowned, and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Wyatt clenched his teeth.


    Ivy¡¯s words almost choked her. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Her phone was in her hand, but it suddenly felt empty. In a split second, it was with Wyatt.


    Wyatt¡¯s lovely slender finger tapped on her phone screen as he looked up his number and


    unblocked himself.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to block me at will in the future. I¡¯ll tell your father if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Ivy was taken aback.


    ¡®Does he have the audacity to say this so justifiably? Dad intended for him to keep his distance!


    Does this son of a bitch haveprehension issues?!¡¯ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ivy was on the verge of going insane.


    Ivy took her phone, looked down at it, and couldn¡¯t speak because she was so enraged. Wyatt


    unblocked himself and even changed his name to ¡°Savior¡± on her phone.


    He had highly thick skin. Was he trying to make her feel bad for deleting his number?


    Ivy bit her lower lip, refusing to speak to him any longer, and turned to leave.


    Wyatt hurriedly followed her. He moved in sync with her as if he were her shadow. He abruptly said,


    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll teach you to swim,¡± as they approached the restaurant¡¯s entrance.


    Wyatt still remembered Sebastian telling him that after the ne crash when he couldn¡¯t find her in


    the vast ocean, she couldn¡¯t swim.


    Ivy¡¯s panic and fear on that variety show when she saw Brad Cooper underwater for too long were


    caused by her phobia of water, not her concern for Brad.


    Ivy, who had always been apetitive person, couldn¡¯t possibly know how to swim.


    Wyatt wanted to teach her so she wouldn¡¯t be in as much danger the next time.


    Ivy¡¯s body stiffened as she heard those words. Her back swayed slightly as she faced Wyatt, and


    the blood drained from her face.


    Ivy suddenly realized that even after a long time, specific memories, such as the suffocating


    sensation of having her head shoved underwater, would profoundly affect her entire being.


    Her body would break out in cold sweat, and she would gasp for air as long as she thought about it.


    The atmosphere grew heavier and more depressing. Ivy finally turned around to face Wyatt.


    His lips were curled up, but her almond eyes were cold, and she exuded a chilly vibe.


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t figure out why Ivy¡¯s face had suddenly turned gloomy.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, being nosy is a very irritating trait.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were fixed on her as he stepped forward and looked down at her. ¡°Really? Why are


    you unwilling to learn? Please give me a reason.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were deep and dark, reflecting the entrance¡¯s countless exquisitendscape lights,


    which looked like a river of stars.


    Ivy¡¯s teeth were clenched. Her skin was pale, and the chill in her eyes was palpable.


    Wyatt suddenly realized he had touched on her taboo, but this piqued his interest even more.


    Ivy stiffened for a beat before sneering. Her eyes flitted. She was a little self-deprecating.


    ¡°Have you forgotten, Mr. Reed? You fished me out of the pool three years ago before I exchanged


    my blood to marry you. Why should I learn to swim if I¡¯m going to drown again?¡±


    Wyatt was surprised by this. His dark eyes were filled with astonishment and despair.


    Ivy looked him in the eyes and smiled wider. Her eyes gradually became darker.


    ¡°Oh, you forgot... Or maybe you didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d saved me?¡±


    Wyatt had no idea that the person he had fished out of the pool was the same person who hadter


    proposed to him in exchange for her blood.


    His face became despondently pale and stiff. He only remembered Ivy appearing out of nowhere


    and offering to donate blood in exchange for his marriage.


    Because Alice Perez¡¯s life was on the line, he simply agreed. Wyatt immediately remembered that


    scene from three years ago when he heard this.


    He¡¯d been asked to go to that private swimming pool by an unknown person. He was dyed for


    some reason and arrived twenty minuteste.


    When he arrived, he discovered a lifeless woman floating in the water.


    Wyatt rescued thedy. He sent her to the hospital after a simple first aid and did not have time to


    care about the follow-up, nor did he pay attention to what the woman looked like. He had no idea


    Ivy was the woman who had nearly drowned in the pool.


    Wyatt remained motionless. His dark eyes were sullen and cold. His heart began to tremble. He felt


    as if he had been pped in the face as he stared at Ivy. The emotions that rushed through his


    chest wereplex and shocking. He felt as if his heart was being strangled so tightly that he


    couldn¡¯t breathe.


    A million thoughts raced through his mind.


    ¡®How could she have gone through all of that?¡¯


    ¡®How did she get drowned?¡¯


    ¡®How did all of this happen?¡¯


    On the other hand, Ivy simply smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Forget it,¡± she said, her voice


    hoarse and low. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, so bringing it up is pointless.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Wyatt Reed had only eyes for Alice Perez three years ago. Why should he care about the


    appearance of the person he casually saved?


    Wyatt simply didn''t care.


    ''So, Ivy doesn¡¯t know how to swim?''


    Wyatt''s expression was perplexed. His dark eyes were as dark as ink and filled with a depressing


    gloom.


    "I''m sorry..." All of the words he wanted to say were reduced to these two simple words.


    Ivyughed because she found it amusing. "You should apologize. You didn''t expect those boxers


    toe after me after I rescued you from the underground fight club, did you? That they''d seek


    vengeance from me."


    This sentence caused Wyatt''s face to turn horrifyingly ugly as if he had been struck by lightning. He


    grabbed her arm and looked at her with intense emotion.


    "What exactly did you say?"


    ''What makes him so surprised?''


    Ivyughed indifferently as if she didn''t understand. Since it hade to this, it was unclear which


    of them owed the other the most.


    "Three years ago, Mr. Reed, I could swim. I don''t want to learn to swim again because my head was


    pressed against the water, and I drank too much of it. Is this enough of a reason for you?" Ivy said


    this indifferently, trying to forget her stiflingly dark past.


    Everything happened as a result of her own decision.


    Ivy had never regretted being punished for saving Wyatt.


    Ivy would be resentful if this happened before.


    Everything, however, was now in the past. She''d already let go of her crush on him, so it didn''t


    matter to her.


    Wyatt''s expression was solemn. His eyes were filled with shock, which quickly turned to extreme


    anger and hatred. He always thought that if he didn''t stay in the army, those people wouldn''t be able


    to find him. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Who knew they had actually found Ivy and were only letting them go because they thought they had


    already killed her?


    Wyatt dared not recall how shocking that scene had been three years before.


    Ivy might not have been saved if he had been just one secondte. Would things have turned out


    differently if he had asked about her or cared a little more?


    Ivy had already helped him a great deal without his knowledge. But at the time, all he cared about


    was being upset about being forced into that marriage.


    Wyatt''s eyes were filled with resentment and rage. All he felt when he looked at Ivy was heartbreak


    and sorrow.


    It was dark outside, and everything was quiet.


    A cold breeze blew past them. Ivy was afraid of the cold and didn''t want to stay any longer. She


    turned around, wanting to get out of this depressing ce.


    ''So, what if he''s aware of it? That makes no difference! If he felt any remorse, he should just get out


    of my face and never bother me again!''


    Before she could take a step outside, the person behind her drew her back and clutched her tightly.


    Her back was pressed against a warm, firm chest, and she was immediately engulfed in his icy


    aura.


    That strange yet familiar sensation engulfed her right away.


    Ivy was taken aback.


    Wyatt abruptly spoke in a gloomy, raspy tone. "Ivy, I''ll track them down. I swear."


    ''I''ll track them down and kill them!''


    Ivy frowned and jerked away from his grasp. Her voice was cold and uninviting. "It makes no


    difference. Anyway, it''s all in the past."


    Their drivers had arrived at the entrance at that point.


    Wyatt pulled Ivy again as she was about to get into her car.


    "Wyatt Reed!"


    Ivy was going crazy. ''Why is Wyatt Reed bothering me like a vexing fly that won''t go away?!''


    She wished she could chastise him for being unreasonable.


    Wyatt gripped her wrist firmly. His tone was solemn and solemn. "Ivy, believe it or not, I really regret


    it. If¡­ If I get another chance¡ª"


    Ivy abruptly cut him off. The agony in her eyes could no longer be ignored. "Wyatt Reed, I''ve had


    nightmares about those things in the past for years. I haven''t had a single day of happiness or joy


    since I met you. I have no regrets about saving you, but I beg you to let go of the past and stop


    talking about it."


    Wyatt''s regret for his past actions made no difference to Ivy''s three years of agony. It was even a


    little amusing.


    Wyatt''s body tensed up suddenly. He couldn''t bear looking at Ivy because her fractured voice and


    the pain in her eyes had left him shaken.


    Those pains were all brought on by him, and he had no idea!


    Ivy focused her gaze on the man''s side profile in front of her, noting his defined jawlines, straight


    nose, and perfectly sculpted features. She was once so obsessed with him that she couldn''t get


    away from him. All she wanted now was to get away from him! Her pained expression was quickly


    hidden. She shifted her gaze to the front and forced a smile, but she appeared unconcerned.


    "You don''t have to feel sorry for me, and you don''t have to be sorry for anything. It''s all in the past


    now, so let''s move on."


    Wyatt''s regret, Ivy reasoned, stemmed from the guilt he felt toward her after discovering the reason


    she couldn''t swim.


    It was, in fact, unnecessary. That was her one-sided love for him at the time because he had


    jumped on her to save her on the streets of Europe.


    Ivy, on the other hand, refused to mention it. Her gaze was slightly averted as she turned around


    and entered the Morgans'' car.


    Wyatt wanted to chase her down again, but his legs wouldn''t let him. Thinking about Ivy''s cold and


    strange gaze earlier made him wonder what right he had to stop her. He stood there silently


    watching as her car vanished in front of him, then turned to leave.


    RST BAR.


    Wyatt pushed the door open and entered the lively private room, which had arge number of


    people inside.


    Duke stood up in surprise when he saw Wyatt''s sudden appearance.


    "Didn''t you have dinner with Ivy and her family, Wyatt? What brought you over here all of a


    sudden?"


    Wyatt was usually present when a few of their close friends gathered once in a while.


    However, he did not show up this time, iming proudly that he had a dinner to attend.


    Wyatt''s eyes darkened when Ivy''s name was mentioned. His chest felt like it had been smacked


    with a sledgehammer. It throbbed with pain.


    Wyatt walked over and sat. The private room abruptly became silent. He took up a bottle of vodka


    and leaned back to drink it. His body exuded a cold, sullen, and bitter aura.


    Everyone was taken aback by this.


    "Were you agitated by something, Mr. Reed? Is it because Ivy has lost her cool yet again?" A


    sluggish gent next to him spoke up.


    This guy had only heard Duke say that Wyatt always hit a brick wall with Ivy.


    Wyatt''s cheeks were slightly sunken. His gaze was solemn and cold as he paused in his motions to


    take another swig of vodka.


    Duke smirked. The gentry smugly tried to persuade Wyatt before he could stop him.


    "This woman ispletely shameless. She''s just a divorced woman you no longer want. It''s already


    an honor for you to look at her, so how can she treat you so poorly?"


    Duke shook his head in frustration as he shushed the gentry.


    ''It''s all over. Because of his stupid mouth, this guy won''t be able to continue mingling in our circle!''


    Wyatt abruptly raised his head in the dim light. His gloomy and cold eyes snarled at the gentry.


    They were filled with bitter coldness and even a hint of rage. Wyatt mmed the bottle he was


    holding onto the table in front of him.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    A loud tter of sounds could be heard.


    The bottles and sses on the ss table in front of them shattered instantly. ss shards flew


    everywhere, evennding on the gentry¡¯s faces.


    Drops of blood slid down his cheek from the wound.


    The private room was deafeningly quiet and piercingly cold. The young gentry¡¯s face turned pale as


    he witnessed this scene.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything else because he already knew he¡¯d said the wrong thing and enraged


    Wyatt Reed!


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were swollen with blood. His body exuded a terrifying cold as he stood up and red


    ruthlessly at the gentry from a condescending position.


    ¡°Who are you to bring up her name?!¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was oppressive and cold.


    He took a step forward and kicked the gentry in the body without saying anything.


    The gentry huddled up in pain and remained motionless, but cold sweat trickled down his brow.


    The people around did not dare to defend the gentry.


    They were only able to socialize in this circle because they were all wise enough to suck up Wyatt.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡± Duke rushed over to Wyatt and stopped him. ¡°Slow down!¡± He then turned to face the


    others. ¡°Guys, Wyatt¡¯s had a little too much to drink. Leave this to me; you can go first.¡±


    Naturally, everyone agreed and said their goodbyes. They even transported the half-dead gentry


    with them.


    The private room was aplete shamble. Only Wyatt and Duke remained.


    Wyatt tried to resist the urge to murder someone. The veins on his brow were bulging, and his


    entire body was tense and stiff.


    Duke approached him, patted him on the shoulder, and pushed him into his seat. He quickly


    summoned help to clean up the mess and ordered a variety of expensive alcoholic beverages.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯vee here to drink. Please help yourself.¡± Duke poured a full ss for Wyatt and


    drank some himself.


    Wyatt sat there, chugging the ss of booze. Although the liquid burned his throat, it gradually


    rxed his body. His shoulders trembled slightly as he buried his head in his knees.


    ¡°She almost died because of me, and I had no idea.¡±


    It turned out that he knew nothing about a lot of things. He even treated her horribly during their


    three years of marriage, which must have been a source of great despair for Ivy. He even kept


    pleading with her to forgive him.


    ¡®Ivy probably despises me to no end, right?¡¯


    His heart felt as if an unseen force was viciously clenching it.


    It was excruciatingly painful.


    Wyatt admitted that when he found out she almost drowned in the pool as a result of him, his heart


    broke. He despised himself a lot.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think twice about who it was when I was told to go to the pool?¡¯


    ¡®Howe I was sote?¡¯


    ¡®Howe I didn¡¯t remember Ivy¡¯s face?¡¯


    ¡®Howe I had the chance to marry her but didn¡¯t cherish her?¡¯


    However, there was no way for them to restart from scratch.


    Ivy would no longer turn a blind eye to anything for him.


    Duke was baffled by Wyatt¡¯s words because he was unaware of the details. Although he didn¡¯t


    understand why he knew Wyatt was upset about Ivy. He would never again offend that woman.


    Wyatt¡¯s disheveled and regretful appearance told him that he was head over heels in love with that


    woman.


    Wyatt drank one ss after another. His eyes gradually became red and dazed. Wyatt quickly


    consumed the majority of the alcohol on the table. He chanted only one word.


    ¡°Ivy... Ivy...¡±


    Duke exhaled a sigh. ¡°Do you really like Ivy that much?¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s the deal with her?¡¯


    Wyatt was about to pass out when he heard Ivy¡¯s name and answered subconsciously.


    ¡°I like her. I love her. I want to love her with everything I¡¯ve got. But she doesn¡¯t seem to mind!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was hoarse and shaky. He wished to love her in the same way that Ivy had loved him.


    Duke rose to his feet. ¡°You¡¯ve had a little too much to drink. I¡¯m going to send you home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see Ivy...¡± Wyatt mumbled.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duke Elrod was in his car at the Morgan Mansion front gates when he called Ivy.


    Ivy picked up the phone impatiently as if she was already sleeping.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Duke Elrod,¡± Duke replied, pursing his lips. ¡°Uh¡­ Wyatt had one too many drinks and is


    now standing outside your house. Could you pleasee out for a moment so he can say


    whatever he wants?¡±


    There was a brief moment of silence on the other end of the phone.


    Ivy appeared to have awoken. Her voice was deep and calm. ¡°You are wee to take him and get


    the hell out of my house!¡±


    For a brief moment, Duke was rendered speechless. He battled.


    ¡°But we¡¯ve already arrived. I¡¯ll just leave him at the door if you don''te out. You¡¯re to me if he


    freezes to death!¡± He then hung up the phone and patted himself on the back.


    Talking to Ivy now required a lot of guts!


    Wyatt was dragged out of the car and sat at the gates by Duke. It was a particr location right in


    the middle. He was conflicted.


    ¡°Wyatt, please understand that I¡¯m doing this for you. You can¡¯t get even with meter!¡±


    Wyatt, after all, requested toe here on his own.


    After settling Wyatt, Duke quickly drove away in his car.


    Ivy paused for a moment to process Duke¡¯s words. She dashed to the balcony to check and noticed


    a car driving away.


    She cursed a lot. ¡®Are these people mentally ill?¡¯


    Ivy wore her slippers and went downstairs quietly because her father and brothers were sleeping.


    When she got outside, she noticed Wyatt, who was disheveled and depressed.


    Ivy stood quietly in front of him, staring at him indifferently. Her tone was firm and cold. ¡°Are you


    addicted to acting now, Wyatt Reed?¡±


    Wyatt rubbed his bloodshot eyes together. He stank of alcohol.


    Ivy was taken aback to see him in this state.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivy,¡± he said, his eyes red. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you if you give me another chance.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s heart shook slightly as if it had been shocked by an electric current, but it quickly became cold.


    Wyatt had slumped over and was unconscious just as she was about to open her mouth.


    Ivy was not in a good mood when she got home from dinner¡ªmentioning the heinous past brought


    back memories of the vivid scars Wyatt had inflicted on her.


    How could she have forgotten about them so quickly?


    Ivy had tried to forgive him countless times, but she could only forgive herself for her unrequited


    love. She just didn¡¯t want to bring up old grudges and grievances with him or get calctive with


    him because it was pointless.


    She did, however, admit that when she was alone at night, suddenly recalling scenes from the past


    still hurt her terribly.


    Regret?


    She had long regretted everything! And now he¡¯s regretting everything too.


    Ivy would rather be shot by a stray bullet on the streets of Europe than hope for a soldier named


    Wyatt Reed toe to her aid.


    She would not have fallen in love with him if she had done so. She inhaled deeply. Her eyes


    unintentionally turned red.


    Their shadows were piercing to her because the dim yellow streetlights ovepped them.


    The man on the ground had never felt so bad in his life.


    Ivy would probably beughing in her dreams if this happened three years ago if he got drunk


    because of her.


    What a shame.


    Ivy wiped away the tears that had escaped from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Wyatt Reed, let¡¯s consider


    it even and pretend we don¡¯t know each other,¡± she said clearly and coldly.


    The man on the ground remained motionless.


    Ivy paused for a few seconds before deciding to ignore him. She gritted her teeth, turned around,C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    and kicked him in the waist after taking two steps out. She then walked into the house and shut the


    door without looking back. She leaned against the door and pulled out her phone to call Duke.


    That wuss turned off his phone!


    She then looked up Eric Todd¡¯s phone number and dialed the number. He responded quickly.


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me, Ivy Morgan. Wyatt Reed is drunk and knocking on my door. Take him away if you


    don¡¯t want him to freeze to death. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the cops.¡±


    Ivy hung up the phone without saying anything else.


    Ivy watched from upstairs as Eric¡¯s car came and went in less than twenty minutes.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    There was an emergency at one of Morgan Corporation¡¯s overseas subsidiaries that needed to be


    addressed right away.


    Cooper couldn¡¯t leave for the time being because he had urgent business at the main office.


    Ivy then took on the task and went on behalf of Cooper. In the meantime, she could get a change of


    scenery.


    Wyatt learned about Ivy¡¯s departure from the country an hourter.


    He was drinking a cup of hangover tea in his office at the time.


    ¡°What?¡± Wyatt was trembling and didn¡¯t care that the tea had spilled on some important documents.


    He immediately stood up. He felt a nagging pain in his waist for some reason.


    ¡°She left the country?¡±


    Ken nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir Sebastian received the return gift I sent to the Morgan Mansion. He stated


    that Ms. Morgan is leaving the country and may not return.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to leave?! Where did she go? What flight did she take?¡±


    His heart and mind were in disarray. He was afraid Ivy despised him, but he was also afraid she


    ignored him.


    Wyatt was determined to win her back, even if it meant making her hate him for the rest of her life.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her leaving his life!


    Ken¡¯s lips trembled just a little. ¡°Ms. Morgan did not take amercial flight. She flew with the


    Morgans¡¯ private ne.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s pupils constricted. His expression darkened even more.


    Did she choose a private ne to keep him in the dark about her whereabouts? She appeared to


    be very determined to leave!


    Wyatt was in a panic. He felt as if a significant portion of his heart had suddenly copsed! He


    clenched his jaw. His stare was cold.


    ¡®No, I have to find her!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know where she went!¡± Wyatt raised his head to meet Ken¡¯s gaze. ¡°Otherwise, you canThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    disappear together with her,¡± he said, his voice cold.


    Ken¡¯s body shook. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he said right away. With that, he exited.


    HOURS LATER. In Morgan Corporation¡¯s French subsidiary.


    Wyatt stood at the door. He was tall and muscr. His features were deep and prominent, and he


    appeared exceptional. He exuded such a calm and noble demeanor that he quickly drew the


    attention of many people.


    The receptionist asked him several times if there was anything she could do to assist him.


    Wyatt just sat there with a light smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m expecting someone.¡±


    Underneath his calm and collected demeanor was a hint of panic. Even though Wyatt was aware


    that Ivy was present, he did not dare to approach her in such a hasty manner.


    She would despise him even more if he did.


    Wyatt wanted to wait for her downstairs so he could im it was a coincidence. It didn¡¯t matter if


    she didn¡¯t believe him.


    Wyattughed mockingly at himself. ¡®Have I be overly cautious now? Forget about it. It¡¯s all


    worth it if I can see her.¡¯


    Ivy had finished dealing with pressing issues and had gone to meetings until the afternoon. Louis


    Martin, Ivy¡¯s ssmate, was the CEO of the subsidiary.


    As they walked downstairs, they talked andughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your prompt arrival. Otherwise, it would have been inconvenient.¡± Louis gave a


    warm smile.


    Ivyughed. She looked bright and confident in her stilettos, like a true boss.


    ¡°It¡¯s also because of your excellent cooperation.¡±


    When they got to the first floor, they heard somedies in front of them chattering.


    ¡°What is he waiting for? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the most attractive foreign man I¡¯ve ever seen! Unfortunately, he rejected me earlier when I


    asked for his contact information.¡±


    Ivy overheard their conversation and shifted her gaze to the lounge.


    The man stood up and fixed his gaze on her. His eyes were filled with indescribablyplex


    emotion. In an instant, he walked over to her.


    Ivy clenched her teeth in private.


    ¡®This jerk follows me around everywhere!¡¯ She remained silent.


    Wyatt stood in front of them, casting a nce at Louis, who was standing next to her.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously before he returned his gaze to Ivy, which instantly softened.


    ¡°What made you leave the country so abruptly?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. She raised her brow.


    ¡°Do I need to inform you of my itinerary?¡±


    Wyatt was unconcerned about Ivy¡¯s cold demeanor.


    Instead, his eyes were gentle and warm as he looked at her. ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious. It¡¯s not a problem


    if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Wyatt, on the other hand, had several options for finding out.


    Louis Martin, who stood next to Ivy, coughed slightly.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, your friend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ivy denied it right away.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve resolved the issue, would you like to stay for a few days before departing?¡± Louis


    proposed.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes became a little colder. The chill in his eyes as he stared at Louis was indescribable.


    Ivy shook her head and frowned. ¡°Perhaps next time. I still have some pressing matters to attend to


    at home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. So, have a safe trip then.¡±


    Louis politely extended his hand.


    Ivy smiled and shook his hand before turning to leave.


    Wyatt trailed her with long strides.


    When they stood together, they looked stunning. They had the potential to be the center of attention


    wherever they went!


    ON THE FLIGHT.


    Wyatt insisted on following Ivy, whopletely ignored him the entire time. He boarded the


    Morgans¡¯ private ne.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I go looking for youst night? Did I frighten you?¡±


    Ivy gave a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Wyatt paused for a moment. His voice was slightly strained. ¡°No one was with me the entire time?


    But my waist hurts a little, and there¡¯s a footprint on my clothes.¡±


    Ivy pursed her lips. A glint of guilt shed across her eyes.


    Wyatt was taken aback by Ivy¡¯s tolerance for him today. He was even touched!


    Ivy couldn¡¯t bear Wyatt¡¯s stare and had to speak up. ¡°Mr. Reed, what are you doing here?¡± She


    eventually asked him what he was up to.


    Wyatt paused briefly. All of the reasons he had prepared in his mind were stuck. His voice was faint,


    maic, and raspy. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me anymore, so I came to find you.¡±


    Ivy was taken aback and snorted lightly before turning her face away to get some shuteye.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. He wanted to say a thousand words but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want, Ivy?¡±


    He suddenly feltpelled to grant all of her little wishes.


    Even if she asked for the stars in the sky, he would find a way to get them for her.


    Ivyughed. ¡°All I want is for you to stay out of my life.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s lips were taut for a moment before resuming his expression. He lowered his gaze slightly to


    hide the sadness and restraint that crossed his face.


    Wyatt smiled again as if nothing had happened. His lips curled up in a shallow arc, but his face was


    gloomy.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be done. You should avoid thinking about it. Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    He then leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Ivy rolled her eyes and snorted, then quietly closed her eyes.


    Ivy finally had some peace after they arrived in New York. She went fishing and shopping without


    being bothered by the annoying Wyatt Reed!


    The first episode of Vince¡¯s adventure variety show received a lot of praise and was very popr.


    Flint also took advantage of this tond more deals and jobs. Brad Cooper was even asked to shoot


    somemercials.


    Mirasol was the only one with a bad reputation, and she was trying to keep it quiet because so


    manyizens had chastised her.


    Mirasol remained popr, which was seen as a blessing in disguise.


    Countless people begged Mirasol to leave, but she knew that she would never be able to reim


    her reputation if she did.


    As a result, Mirasol had no choice but to participate in the second episode.


    Ivy went to the location of the shoot with extreme reluctance after receiving an invitation to the


    second episode.


    Although she¡¯d heard it wasn¡¯t as exhausting as the first episode, she guessed it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Everyone else had already arrived when she arrived.


    Vince went over to hug her and spin her around, but Ivy kicked him in the shin. He cried out in


    agony.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so cruel!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Vince, I didn¡¯t realize it was you!¡±


    Lies!


    Ivyughed loudly. They were both so close anyway. She then kept a decent smile on her face and


    walked over to greet the others.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Ivy wore casual clothes that werefortable and straightforward and very light makeup. Even so,


    her brilliance and charm could not be hidden. She still had a noble and confident demeanor.


    Brad gave her a casual wave.


    Flint went over to hug and shake her hand politely.


    Mirasol was dressed in a cocktail gown and looked stunning. She smiled cautiously and was much


    more attentive after what had happened thest time.


    ¡°Long time no see, Ivy.¡±


    Ivy gave a polite smile. It was neither too hot nor too cold. She just stared strangely at Mirasol¡¯s


    outfit.


    ¡®This is a show about adventure. Why is she dressed as if she¡¯s going to walk down the red carpet?


    Is she under the impression thatizens are easily duped?¡¯


    On the other hand, Ivy kept her mouth shut because it was none of her business.


    They were only here to participate in the show, not to form rtionships.


    The director briefed everyone and began the live broadcast as soon as they arrived.


    Everyone was simply waiting for the director toplete his lengthy speech.


    Vince, too, became irritated. Finally, someone whispered something into the director¡¯s ear.


    The director sighed and coughed slightly in relief. ¡°Everyone, our episode¡¯s title sponsor has


    changed. The program¡¯s copyright will also be transferred to the big boss.¡±


    In disbelief, Vince took a step forward. ¡°What? Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡±


    Without Vince¡¯s knowledge, the investor he worked so hard to attract changed his mind.


    Surprisingly, the new investor purchased the copyright as well?


    Vince was the producer, but he had no idea what was going on!


    The director chuckled. ¡°Vince, you¡¯ll understand in a second. The surprise will be here soon!¡±


    Everyone stood there in silence and awe as the director pped his hands.


    ¡°Let us give a standing ovation to Mr. Wyatt Reed, our mysterious guest and the sole title sponsor of


    our program!¡±


    The venue was filled with lone apuse. Wyatt Reed walked out from behind the director, and


    everyone looked at him in silence. They then cast a nce at Mirasol, who was still pping alone.


    The group wholly ignored Mirasol, and all eyes were on Wyatt.


    Vince dashed over, flustered and perplexed. ¡°How could this have happened? What brings my uncle


    here?¡±


    Flint and Brad just stood there politely, unmoved. They didn¡¯t want to be involved in this awkward


    situation.


    Ivy only rolled her eyes behind her head.


    ¡®What the hell?!¡¯


    Theizens watching the live stream were immediately enraged when they saw this scene.


    (OMG! Isn¡¯t this the most tedious and miserable wee ceremony Mr. Reed has ever witnessed?)


    (Didn¡¯t Mr. Reede to support his nephew¡¯s career? They¡¯re such a wonderful family!)


    (Crippled Mirasol, you phony little bitch. She¡¯s a real lickspittle! Is she not self-conscious?)


    (Ivy is still the calmest, but I think she was disappointed that she wasn¡¯t the sole sponsor for this


    program first, huh?)


    (This is going to be a juicy episode! No matter which two men and women are in the same frame,


    they are all embroiled in some sort of scandal. Yay!)


    (Goddess Ivy, don¡¯t give up!)


    Wyatt walked over, unconcerned about the awkwardness and artifice of the situation. His


    expression was gentle, despite the fact that his body exuded an unapproachable and unattainable


    aura.


    When Ken was backstage, he jeopardized his life by giving Wyatt some advice.


    ¡°Mr. President, you need to smile more in order to gain Ms. Morgan¡¯s favor. Otherwise, you risk


    bing isted.¡±


    ¡®What a prank! I¡¯m not worried about being alone. A herd is only for cattle and sheep. Tigers are


    always on their own! All I want is to be in Ivy¡¯s good graces,¡¯ Wyatt reasoned.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to Wyatt. The director stated very grandly that Wyatt¡¯s visit was


    primarily to experience the innovative nature of this program.


    Vince didn¡¯t believe it for a second. He was well aware that his uncle was being overbearing. HisThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As a result, if she were paired with Brad, she would be unable to generate additional buzz for


    herself.


    On second thought, Ivy and Brad had received a lot of praise in the previous episode, so Mirasol


    decided she would just put up with it.


    Mirasol smiled and turned to face Brad. ¡°Please look after me.¡±


    Brad nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course, but your foot should have healed by now, right?¡±


    Mirasol¡¯s brow furrowed. She simply smiled silently without responding.


    This made theizens watching the live streamugh.


    (Brad Cooper is such a straightced individual! Lol!)


    (I assumed Mr. Reed hade here to see his nephew.)


    (He¡¯s actually there to see Ivy! His motivation is simply too obvious.)


    (Is it possible for a divorced couple to be friends? They¡¯re from the same social circle, so they


    should get along, right? They¡¯re just regr pals.)


    (Vince¡¯s gleeful expression is so endearing! He is truly a source of joy for me!)


    (It would have been ideal if they hadn¡¯t divorced. Wyatt Reed is without a doubt my first choice


    because he is such a stunning man! It¡¯s such a shame. Don¡¯t be a softie, President Ivy! Even


    if Wyatt Reed isn¡¯t avable, the entire world¡¯s men are at your disposal!)

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Ivy paused, drew her hand back, and rolled her eyes at Wyatt.


    ¡°Hah! Mysterious guest? I wouldn¡¯t have given Vince that hundred million if I hadn¡¯t known Reed


    Corporation was investing in this program.¡±


    What a waste!


    Wyatt raised his eyebrows and spoke softly as if he was whispering to her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have him give it back to you.¡±


    ¡®Who cares about your stupid money!¡¯ Ivy pondered.


    Wyatt coughed slightly as he noticed she was ignoring him.


    ¡°The program team is in charge of all of this. You are not going to be a killjoy simply because of our


    rtionship, are you?¡±


    Ivy gave him a disinterested look. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Reed, you can¡¯t influence me anymore,¡± she said,


    hooking her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant to approach me, and don¡¯t interfere with my ability to make


    money to support young hunks!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He stopped speaking to her because the corners of his lips twitched.


    Even if her words enraged him, he had no choice but to put up with them because he was the one


    who asked in the first ce.


    Everyone listened as the director exined the game¡¯s rules, which were much safer than in the


    first episode.


    The first game involved locating the treasure map. The treasure map was discovered in a


    dmissioned factory. Ivy assumed they chose this location to save money on rent.


    Wyatt was obviously dissatisfied, but it could not be changed because this location had been


    chosen long ago.


    The factory had been cleaned, but it was still dark and eerie. The grayish-white walls appeared to


    be in disrepair. Tables and chairs were strewn about, and the wind blew some old curtains up. It


    seemed to be a haunted house.


    In this factory, there were three floors.


    Each team was assigned to one floor and had to stick together when they switched floorster.


    Vince and Flint opted for the first floor. Ivy and Wyatt opted for the second floor. Brad and Mirasol


    opted for the third floor.


    Ivy and Wyatt walked behind Mirasol and Brad as they went upstairs.


    The surroundings were quite frightening, with some dark and humid areas where the sun couldn¡¯t


    reach, resulting in some shadowed areas.


    Mirasol shivered and trailed Brad. She appeared terrified, frail, and pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying! Ivy, aren¡¯t


    you scared?¡±


    Mirasol would appear arrogant if she were the only one who seemed to be terrified. As a result, she


    desired to hear Ivy¡¯s thoughts.


    Ivy pressed her lips together. ¡°What do you have to be afraid of? The program team has cleaned up


    this ce, and there are cameras everywhere.¡±


    Mirasol paused in her movements and bit her lower lip reluctantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little like filming a horror movie. Since I was a child, I¡¯ve been terrified of ghosts. Why are you


    soposed? Do you believe in God?¡±


    Ivy raised her brows and spoke in a t, clear voice. ¡°My father introduced me to enlightenment


    ideas when I was young, and I minored in Marxism during my doctorate. I¡¯m not a believer in ghosts


    or Gods.¡±


    This sentence was the dividing line between the two women.


    Mirasol¡¯s pursed lips and refusal to speak to Ivy were simply self-abused! Her irrelevant fears were


    a farce inparison to Ivy¡¯s theories.


    Brad was unconcerned about Mirasol and went off to find the treasure map.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were gentle as he looked at Ivy. He was content with whatever came out of her mouth.


    Ivy jumped up a few steps when they reached the second floor.


    Wyatt was about to follow when he noticed the figure swaying back andnding on him in front of


    him.


    Mirasol slipped and fell to the ground. ¡°Help!¡±


    Wyatt smirked. Mirasol would have tumbled down the stairs if he had not dodged.


    Wyatt didn¡¯t think twice about kicking Mirasol in the back to save her life.


    Mirasol went from nearly falling down the stairs on her back to lying face-first on the ground in


    agony. That pitiful scream drew everyone¡¯s attention once more.


    Mirasol expected Wyatt toe to her aid and wanted to increase her chances of making contact


    with him. As a result, she only received a kick in the back.


    Needless to say, her tiny cocktail gown was ruined.


    When Ivy and Brad heard her scream, they rushed over.


    Ivy was taken aback and rushed over to assist her. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Vince had been listening to Ivy¡¯s atheistic response and had seen everything from downstairs.


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a wide staircase, Mirasol, but you just had to fall on my uncle, huh?¡±


    Mirasol had a hideous expression on his face. When Vince revealed her thoughts, she felt so


    betrayed and ashamed.


    ¡°I¡­ I tripped and fell because I stepped on my dress by ident!¡±


    Vince exaggerated his tone. ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    No one took her seriously.


    Ivy was speechless, but she just wanted to finish the task quickly and get out of here. She


    proposed.


    ¡°Would you like to change your clothing?¡±


    Mirasol nodded and stood up quickly.


    Brad spoke with caution. ¡°You didn¡¯t sprain your ankle and expected me to carry you, right? I


    recently twisted my back.¡±


    Mirasol¡¯s face turned bright red. Brad was simply mocking her for acting in the previous episode.


    She looked at Wyatt, who didn¡¯t seem to notice her. He appeared to be aware that she had


    purposefully fallen on him.


    Mirasol was embarrassed by the look of disgust in his eyes. After all her hard work and effort, she


    was just a clown.


    Who would have guessed that Wyatt would choose to kick her upstairs instead of catching her from


    behind?


    Mirasol licked her bottom lip. Her cheeks were flushed as she forced a smile.


    ¡°There were no injuries. My dress had gotten filthy. I¡¯ll change then.¡±


    Mirasol turned to look at her assistant in the distance before hurrying downstairs while holding her


    dress.


    Mirasol became a hot topic of discussion amongizens even before the game began.


    (Once again, Mirasol is making a fool of herself!)


    (She¡¯s such a drama queen! HAHAHA! Mr. Reed¡¯s kick is incredible! We¡¯re cheering you on from


    the other side of the screen!)


    (The ¡°Most Promising Newbie Award¡± is a highlight for Crippled Mirasol. Is there a problem with this


    woman¡¯s mind?)


    (Brad is such a straight shooter! HAHAHA! He had his waist twisted?)


    (Vince doesn¡¯t care whom he ms! Why are the Reed men so attractive?)


    (Goddess Ivy¡¯s expression was as if she was saying, ¡°I see through everything, but I still have to go


    along with your act?¡± I¡¯m speechless.)


    Because it was a live broadcast, they would not pause the show while waiting for Mirasol to change.


    As a result, the rest of the participants were forced to continue once they left.


    Wyatt stood there watching Ivy turn around and go inside. The rows of tables and chairs were


    covered in rusty equipment, and three sides against the wall were cabs that appeared to be a


    good ce to hide things.


    Ivy took her time going through them one by one. Instead, she took a higher step and took a look


    around.


    Wyatt walked over with a smile, ¡°Got a clue?¡± A treasure map was not exactly a big item and might


    not be on this floor.


    Ivy clearly didn¡¯t want to talk to him, let alone discuss her findings with him.


    Because they had a special rtionship,izens were more sensitive and suspicious of their


    interactions. If they say the wrong thing, their names will be trending on social media.


    There may even be the talk of ¡°remarriage.¡± This was enough to irritate Ivy.


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can look for it on your own. We don¡¯t need to


    get in each other¡¯s way!¡±


    Ivy then went to the nearest cab in search of the map.


    The cameraman following them had never seen anything like it.


    Wyatt Reed was to be given special attention by the director.


    They were all conscientious not to spread any negative rumors and even had a public rtions


    team on standby in case of any mishaps. On the other hand, these two influential presidents were


    unconcerned about the camera and spoke candidly.


    This was refreshing contentpared to those actors who only knew how to pretend.


    Wyatt blinked slightly and followed Ivy as if nothing had happened.


    Ivy became agitated when she heard his footsteps. ¡°Are you unable to understand English?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Wyatt cocked his brow. ¡°I¡¯ll look around here as well.¡± He acted as if he was going to open a


    cab.


    Ivy red at him, ignored him, and kept flipping through the papers.


    Wyatt noticed a small, inconspicuous box on top of the cab out of the corner of his eye.


    Ivy walked on tiptoe and was almost there. The box fell just as she was about to hold it steady. It


    was toote to turn around. She closed her eyes tightly as she realized it was about to smash her


    forehead. Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®Ugh! What bad fortune!¡¯


    However, the anticipated pain did not ur. Instead, arge, slightly cool hand with a faint cologne


    scent covered her head, and closed her eyes.


    The dull thud of the box falling and hitting the back of Wyatt¡¯s hand was felt by Ivy, but he didn¡¯t


    flinch. Her heart felt as if it had been hit by that box and fluttered slightly at that moment.


    Wyatt took his hand away. His voice was entrancing and soothing. ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hit you.¡± He


    handed her the box he was holding. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll hide it in such a prominent location. Would


    you like to take a look?¡±


    Ivy cast a nce at him before averting her gaze. She opened the box, and it was, indeed, empty.


    She wasn¡¯t too disappointed and casually tossed the box to the side of the table before continuing


    to look around. She didn¡¯t thank Wyatt and pretended as if the incident had never happened.


    However, when Wyatt continued to pursue her, she did not reprimand him.


    The second floor was a little gloomy, but the light streaming through the broken windows was


    enough to illuminate Ivy¡¯s body.


    Her eyes were unmistakable. Her side profile had a smooth curvature, and her red lips were vibrant.


    The crowd was taken aback by her side profile alone.


    She was the kind of effortless beauty who had a non-negligible presence when she stood there, as


    opposed to others who needed to be dramatic to be noticed.


    She possessed an innate regality that could not be concealed. The more one looked at her, the


    more stunning she appeared.


    Ivy, who was walking in front, was aware of the burning gaze from behind her.


    Every time she turned to look at him, he was looking down, looking for something. His solemn


    expression was unusual.


    The camera was also pointed at her on asion, which was very annoying!


    Ivy looked around the second floor but couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Vince dashed upstairs. ¡°Uncle Wyatt, Ivy, let¡¯s switch floors. We discovered nothing but five or six


    empty boxes.¡±


    Ivy nodded and was about to go downstairs when she caught sight of the wall across from them.


    Wyatt also narrowed his eyes as he looked over. It was, in fact, a map.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes glowed. She dashed over and took a look at the staff member next to her. ¡°Is this the


    one?¡± Her enthusiasm was palpable.


    Regrettably, the staff shook his head.


    Nope!


    Ivy¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly. ¡®I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be that easy!¡¯


    She was about to descend when she heard Mirasol yell from the third floor. ¡°I found it!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn upward subconsciously.


    Vince snorted in surprise until Brad eximed, ¡°Director!¡±


    They then focused their attention on themotion. The staff on the side directed everyone to the


    third floor.


    Mirasol appeared to have discovered the map. She was notorious for his poor interpersonal


    communication skills and was not expected to work so hard this time.


    Ivy went upstairs with them.


    Mirasol eagerly handed the treasure map to the director while Brad stood by the side,


    expressionless.


    This game is aplete waste of time! The director took it and solemnly dered that it was the


    real treasure map.


    Mirasol was overjoyed and jumped up and down.


    ¡°Finally! This is my moment of glory! Isn¡¯t it time to switch teams, Mr. Director?¡± Mirasol fixed aThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    piercing stare on Wyatt. Her emotions were scribbled all over her face.


    That was the case in the previous episode. The winner of the first game got to switch teams.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The director frowned hesitantly.


    Wyatt, who was standing behind Ivy, spoke up abruptly and coldly. ¡°This segment has been


    canceled for this episode.¡±


    Mirasol froze in ce, embarrassed to the point of tears.


    Anyone could see what she was doing, but he didn¡¯t give her a chance.


    Mirasol was immediately rewarded with the right to lead the next game by the director, who


    responded immediately.


    The onlinements were never-ending.


    (I¡¯m sure Mirasol was on a roll after her fall, but Mr. Reed just cut her off!)


    (Crippled Mirasol is so stupid it¡¯s kind of funny.)


    (Everyone is chatting and having a good time. The only one who is serious about the treasure hunt


    is Goddess Ivy, but she hasn¡¯t found anything. Poor little thing.)


    (Am I the only one who thinks Mr. Reed has a crush on Goddess Ivy? When he looks at her, his


    eyes are just too gentle!)


    Everyone proceeded to the next destination on the treasure map that Mirasol discovered.


    On the road. Vince snickered as he leaned in close to Wyatt.


    ¡°How can you cheat like that, Uncle Wyatt? You simply altered the program without consulting


    anyone!¡±


    The director was unable to say no!


    Wyatt cast a sidelong nce at him. His voice was firm and cold. ¡°I can also remove you from the


    show; want to give it a shot?¡±


    Vince choked and was rendered speechless in an instant. This was something his uncle could do!


    ¡°You admire Ivy, but she despises you. You¡¯re wasting your time!¡±


    Wyatt came to a halt in his steps and gave him a cold stare. ¡°Huh, she doesn¡¯t like you either,¡± he


    said, his tone icy and intimidating. ¡°You should stop thinking about people you shouldn¡¯t be thinking


    about, Vince Reed. This is thest time I¡¯m going to warn you.¡±


    Because Vince was his nephew, he was gentle with him. He would not be so gentle the next time.


    Vince was terrified and perplexed.


    For a brief moment, he was speechless and felt stuffy. He saw Ivy and Brad walking ahead,


    discussing the next game when he looked up.


    Ivy had no romantic feelings for him. Despite the fact that they had been through so much together


    and were such close friends, she had never considered him to be anything more than a friend.


    Vince would have remained patient if it had been any other woman, but Wyatt Reed was pursuing


    Ivy!


    Vince conceded defeat this time. Wyatt was overtaken by Vince.


    ¡°Do you really like her that much, Uncle Wyatt?¡±


    Wyatt looked at him as if he were a moron.


    Vince inhaled deeply. ¡°Well, it appears that you¡¯re the only one around my Ivy who canpete


    with her. I¡¯ll assist you because you¡¯ve changed. After all, we have to keep the good stuff in the


    family, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Wyatt didn¡¯t bother listening to Vince¡¯s ramblings. He noticed Brad and Ivy happily chatting and


    quickly caught up to them to interrupt their conversation.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡±


    Ivy shifted her gaze to the side. Her smile faded when she saw Wyatt. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, something¡¯s wrong,¡± Wyatt said with a smile.


    Brad became aware of the situation and set out to find Vince, who had be disoriented.


    Ivy inhaled deeply.


    ¡®What in the world does he want?¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take them long to get to the next location.


    The final game consisted of an extreme sport. They were on a 100-meter-high cliff for bungee


    jumping, which was popr among thrill-seeking adventurers.


    Mirasol was delighted to see this.


    The director had the staff make a safety harness for each of them and tie it around their waists. Not


    far from the cliff was a hot air balloon. The director briefly exined the rules.


    ¡°Everyone will rush up to the hot air balloon and y a truth game. Mirasol will assign punishment


    based on the level of tacit understanding between each pair. One of the punishments is to bungee


    jump 80 meters away. If you don¡¯t want to jump, you can ept one of Mirasol¡¯s punishments,


    which she will determine.¡±


    This was the benefit of discovering the treasure map.


    Mirasol must have been delighted!

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Ivy was not afraid of heights, but seeing the bottom of such a steep cliff made her heart tremble.


    She could feel her legs trembling as she approached the hot air balloon.


    Aside from the two professional explorers, Vince and Brad, the majority of the others shared Ivy¡¯s


    reaction.


    Wyatt was cool and steady, with little emotion.


    The cliff seemed to have no bottom, and the lush woods felt like an abyss. The sensation of being


    suspended in the air was wobbly and extremely unstable as if they were stepping on clouds.


    Fortunately, the security measures in ce were highly effective.


    Ivy would not even take a step if she didn¡¯t have to! She vowed to herself that she would avoid


    Vince in the future!


    The cameraman did not follow them and instead relied on the cameras and drones of the


    participants to film.


    Mirasol¡¯s face was pale as she screamed and gripped the railing. No one knew if she was truly


    terrified or if she was faking it. Her screams instantly dispelled everyone¡¯s fear.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Wyatt¡¯s maic and clear voice could be heard from the back of the room.


    Ivy came to a halt in her steps and denied it. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    From behind, Wyatt snickered.


    She wanted to retort when Ivy heard it, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    Mirasol was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°I¡¯m terrified, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Wyatt only gave her a stern look and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Vince couldn¡¯t stop himself from speaking. ¡°Quit howling like a banshee! If you keep yelling like that,


    our conversation will be rendered inaudible. Would you like to dub all of our voices?¡±


    Mirasol¡¯s cries came to a halt.


    Except for Flint, everyone else was wealthy and important people they couldn¡¯t afford to invite.


    Mirasol¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as sheined, ¡°I¡¯m just too scared.¡±


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t take it any longer, just ask the director to pick you up,¡± Brad suggested, thinking it


    was very thoughtful of Mirasol.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay...,¡± Mirasol sobbed. ¡°I¡¯ll just keep going.¡±


    Flint remained silent and only gazed into the distance.


    The director¡¯s voice could be heard over the hot air balloon¡¯s speakers.


    ¡°Mirasol, you can begin right now!¡±


    Mirasol took a deep breath, stood up, and pulled out the cards she had prepared. She took a


    look at Wyatt and Ivy.


    ¡°The first one is dedicated to Ivy. If you don¡¯t want to respond, you can bungee jump.¡±


    This was clearly a prepared question.


    Ivy cocked her brow. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°If you had to pick one of the four men here to be your boyfriend, whom would you pick?¡± Mirasol


    inquired.


    The air became deafeningly quiet. The cold wind scraped their faces.


    ¡°All of this has been nned by the director. I didn¡¯t think of the questions.¡± Mirasol saw Ivy¡¯s glum


    expression and quickly defended herself.


    Ivy chuckled and returned to her usual demeanor. ¡°Of course, I go with Flint.¡± She then raised an


    eyebrow at Flint, who was standing next to her.


    Flint was the best candidate for her boyfriend because he was young, innocent, and straightforward.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. His expression grew cold and gloomy over time.


    Mirasol continued to ask, ¡°What about your second choice?¡± with a smug expression on her face.


    ¡°Brad.¡± Ivy gave Brad a gentle smile as she looked at him, perplexed. ¡°It¡¯s just a what-if situation,¡±


    she quickly exined.


    Brad chuckled ineffectually, not taking it seriously.


    Wyatt¡¯s cold stare became even more intense. No one dared to look at him directly because his


    eyes were so sharp.


    Vince¡¯s corners of his lips twitched incredulously. ¡°You picked Cooper over me?¡±


    ¡®Is my ce in Ivy¡¯s heart slipping that quickly?¡¯ Vince pondered.


    Ivy gave him a friendly smile. ¡°If she keeps asking, you¡¯ll be next.¡±


    Vince gave Wyatt a thoughtful look. ¡®I¡¯m afraid Uncle Wyatt doesn¡¯t stand a chance. He isn¡¯t even


    the third choice.¡¯


    Mirasol¡¯s face stiffened because Ivy had already started the third response. She looked at Wyatt¡¯s


    face, which had already darkened and be gloomy.


    The chill in his eyes was oppressive as he stared intently at Ivy, seemingly struggling to keep his


    emotions under control.


    Ivy cracked a grin. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I don¡¯t have to jump?¡±


    Mirasol quickly recovered herposure. ¡°There¡¯s no need. The following question is for Mr. Reed.¡±


    She looked at Wyatt with interest.


    ¡°If you had to pick one of the twodies here to be your girlfriend...¡± Mirasol¡¯s eyes seemed to glow


    with a smug triumphant light.


    How could any normal man choose Ivy after experiencing such an insult from her? Ivy and Mirasol


    were the only women present! She wouldn¡¯t have gone to this variety show if Mirasol and Wyatt¡¯s


    names didn¡¯t appear together.


    Wyatt looked gloomy as he said in a cold and restrained voice before Mirasol could finish her


    sentence. ¡°Ivy is my choice.¡± Wyatt then stepped forward unexpectedly, grabbing Ivy in his arms


    before anyone could react. He then took a step back.


    The audience was taken aback.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± As the wind whistled in her ears, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but scream. Her body felt weightless as she


    plummeted headfirst down the cliff.


    The man¡¯s arms were tightly wrapped around her waist.


    Suddenly, his warm and soft lips covered hers. She detected a faint minty vor, which calmed her


    fears. Her cries were cut short as all of her anxiety and panic dispersed in the wind.


    As he invaded every corner of her mouth, the man¡¯s cold dominance and aggression were


    unmistakable.


    Ivy tightened her grip on Wyatt¡¯s clothes because she had forgotten she was also strapped to the


    safety harness. She clung to him as if he were the only life raft avable. She clenched her fists and


    remained motionless until the man bit her lower lip in retaliation.


    The stinging sensation awakened Ivy.


    She opened her eyes and saw everything around her quickly fade away. She only had the rope


    around her waist and the man¡¯s arm around her. Her entire body was tense.


    The man¡¯s face was like a sculpture: perfect, deep, and exquisite. Her heart skipped a beat when


    she looked at Wyatt¡¯s inky eyes.


    The cold wind pelted her face. When she was almost to the bottom of the cliff, the rope around her


    waist tightened suddenly.


    The moment she bounced up felt excruciatingly painful as if her body was about to split in half.


    On the other hand, the man with her did not appear to feel anything. Like the treacherous sea, the


    depths of his eyes were limitless.


    Although the surface was calm, a light breeze could cause massive waves in his eyes.


    Ivy¡¯s face was pale, and she was biting her lower lip. Her panic was visible in her eye. She wasn¡¯t


    afraid of heights, but she didn¡¯t enjoy falling from an 80-meter cliff.


    Every second of the fall brought her closer to death, and every nerve in her body was tense!


    ¡®What a jerk! How could he?!¡¯


    After only a few meters, the rope around her body was yanked away, and they began to fall again.


    Wyatt saw the fear in her eyes and gently drew her head to his chest, unable to bear seeing her in


    this state. He pressed his ear to hers.


    The wind was silent around him, and his voice was soothing. ¡°You are and always will be my first


    choice.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Wyatt had no idea whether Ivy had heard him or not because she had no reaction.


    They were simply bounced back and forth, up and down, by the rope.


    Ivy¡¯s body gradually adjusted to the motion, and the panic she felt dissipated. When she opened her


    eyes again to look at him, all she saw was anger and coldness!


    After climbing back up, Vince and the others rushed over to them, concerned, ¡°Ivy, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°How are you doing? Are you dizzy?¡±


    Wyatt was stranded on the outskirts.


    No one consoled Wyatt because everyone knew he did it on purpose.


    After all, Ivy was the innocent party! Mirasol simply stood there and stared silently at those two


    people. She had no idea what had just happened. With a miserably pale face, she shook her head.


    For a brief moment, she was unable to speak and felt a little nauseous in the stomach. Her brows


    were knitted together.


    ¡°Can this possibly be over?¡±


    Vince paused and looked to the side at the expressionless Wyatt, who appeared pale but


    emotionless.


    This extreme sport must have been a piece of cake for Wyatt, who had received special military


    training.


    Vince gently patted Ivy on the back. ¡°Wait for a second. I just talked with the director about creating


    a new game.¡± As he swept his gaze over Mirasol¡¯s face, his eyes flickered. ¡°Let¡¯s just vote on who


    we think should bungee jump and call it a day! Fuck the truth game!¡±


    Mirasol¡¯s face nched instantly. Brad nodded and said, ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± just as she was


    about to say something. ¡°It¡¯s far preferable to remaining anonymous. Mirasol gets my vote.¡± Brad


    was so direct that she didn¡¯t have a chance to say no.


    Let¡¯s get right to it! ¡°Great minds think alike!¡± Vince eximed. ¡°Mirasol gets my vote as well!¡±


    There were only six of them, and two votes had already been cast.


    Mirasol looked anxiously at Flint, who had won the ¡°Most Promising Newbie Award¡± with her and


    should have been on the same page. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Flint swept his gaze across Ivy¡¯s face without hesitation. ¡°I also vote for Mirasol.¡±


    Mirasol¡¯s heart rate slowed slightly. Three votes out of two.


    She was defeated! She was doomed no matter who Ivy or Wyatt chose! Nheless, Vince posed


    the question to Ivy.


    ¡°Ivy, who do you pick?¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t appear to be in good shape. She lowered her gaze a little. Her eyes were cold when she


    looked up again.


    ¡°Wyatt Reed gets my vote.¡± Her response was unexpected.


    Clearly, no one other than Mirasol would be voted out in this situation. Only Ivy dared to vote for


    Wyatt among the participants in order to express her displeasure.


    Wyatt¡¯s brows twitched slightly, and his eyes darkened briefly. Shortly after, he gently raised his


    brows to look at her, surprisingly without any trace of guilt.


    Vince didn¡¯t want to make things too awkward, so he asked Wyatt casually.


    ¡°Who do you want to vote for, Uncle Wyatt?¡±


    If Wyatt had been wise enough, he would have followed Ivy¡¯s advice and voted himself out.


    This might have appeased Ivy a little, but he didn¡¯t.


    Wyatt lifted his chin, pointing to Mirasol under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze.


    ¡°Her.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Mirasol¡¯s expression was solemn. She didn¡¯t expect Wyatt to bully her like the others, despite her


    best efforts to please him.


    Instead, Mirasol¡¯s target, Ivy, was the only one who did not vote her out.


    Mirasol wanted to cry and was irritated. She immediately reverted to her pitiful little drama queen


    persona. ¡°I ept the oue, but I¡¯ve had a fear of heights since I was a child.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t a group of big men like them make a weak girl like her jump, would they?


    Vince burst outughing. As he took a step forward and said in a low voice, the corners of his lips


    curled up recklessly. ¡°Are you afraid of heights? So, why did youe to this show? I guess I¡¯ll


    have to check with your agent to see what¡¯s going on. You vited the contract¡¯s terms and did not


    comply with the program¡¯s regtions. I suppose you¡¯ll just have to pay any contractual penalties.¡±


    Mirasol looked up at Vince, stunned.


    Vince didn¡¯t appear to be joking. He took a step back and let her out.


    He was confident, however, that Mirasol would not break the contract. Her arrogant acting abilities


    could fool no one.


    Everyone could see that Mirasol purposefully steered the show¡¯s direction in order to target Ivy


    specifically.


    Mirasol bit her lower lip, knowing she couldn¡¯t back out now. She cast a nce at the cold Wyatt,


    whose gaze was fixed on something else. She walked to the side, looking back with lingering eyes


    as if she was waiting for someone to stop her.


    She could only look at Ivy and pin her hopes on her in the end. The rest of the group wouldn¡¯t target


    Ivy as long as she said the word, right?


    On the other hand, Ivy appeared pale as she gripped the side railing. She had her eyes closed and


    one hand over her chest as if she didn¡¯t care if Mirasol was chosen to jump.


    Mirasol pursed her lips hesitantly before jumping off.


    That scream pierced the mountain¡¯s silence andsted a long time.


    When they saw this scene, theizens erupted in apuse.


    (They should have had Mr. Reed kick her again! HAHAHA!)


    (Mr. Reed is irritated that he is the fourth choice! Lol!)


    (Didn¡¯t Mirasol mention liking outdoor sports in the first episode? Is she now afraid of heights? She


    is truly deceitful!)


    (I¡¯m devastated for my Ivy. Even though she told the truth, she was still dragged down!


    Mr. Reed must be furious at her response.)


    (Did Mr. Reed regret the divorce? His gaze never strayed from my goddess!)


    Wyatt noticed Ivy¡¯splexion was unappealing and had someone pick her up while he walked in


    the back. He watched as her steps became shaky, and a glint of regret shed through his eyes.


    Ivy dodged to the side as he was about to grab her because she heard his footsteps approaching.


    As a result, he was unable to touch her.


    Ivy¡¯s cold, reddish eyes stung him. ¡°Stay the hell away from me.¡± She had never spoken so harshly


    to him before and had always maintained a polite demeanor with him.


    She must be particrly agitated this time.


    Wyatt gave her a long, hard look. Regret crept up from the depths of his soul, but he couldn¡¯t


    apologize to her face because Ivy would mock him.


    In any case, such an apology would be meaningless to her.


    Wyatt pursed his lips and followed in her footsteps. ¡°Are you upset? I was just a little irritated right


    now, which is why I wanted to jump down to calm down. I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to


    you.¡±


    This exnation was a little too broad.


    Ivy sneered and abruptly came to a halt.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to jump down to cool off?¡±


    ¡®Wyatt Reed, this son of a bitch! How could he drag me along when he¡¯s enraged? He clearly did


    this on purpose!¡¯


    Wyatt raised his brows, which she couldn¡¯t see. He only wanted her to look at him for two seconds


    longer. He was enraged at not being chosen, but he was even more enraged at her ignorance.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡®Hah! If I believe him, I¡¯ll be damned!¡¯


    Neither of them said anything about that kiss during the fall.


    Ivy was adamantly opposed to discussing it. She clenched her teeth in rage. Her legs felt weak, and


    her head felt dizzy as she took two steps forward.


    In front of her eyes, a white light shed. She passed out.


    Wyatt rushed forward right away to help her up. His brow furrowed in fear. He snatched her up and


    dashed outside.


    Outside, the car was on standby.


    Demi, Ivy¡¯s assistant, and the driver were also waiting. Their faces paled in shock as they witnessed


    this scene.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Ivy awoke again, surrounded by the odor of disinfectant. As it turned out, she was hospitalized. She


    let out a sigh of relief.


    She had the impression that she was still free-falling on the bungee rope, falling, bouncing, and


    falling again in her dream.


    Her body trembled and was tense with fear as a result of the repeated weightlessness.


    Her brow was wiped with a warm towel.


    Ivy cast a sidelong nce. Her face instantly turned gloomy when she saw the person clearly.


    ¡°Howe you haven¡¯t left yet?¡±


    Wyatt responded, ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s my fault.¡± His voice was raspy and low, and he sounded endlessly


    sorry.


    Ivy appeared to be having nightmares even when she was unconscious because she was


    constantly sweating while chanting, ¡°Don¡¯t push me.¡±


    It was entirely his fault! He didn¡¯t expect Ivy to be so terrified. He would not have pulled her down


    with him if he had known what was going to happen. He¡¯d rather jump down a hundred times than


    watch someone else do it.


    Ivy averted her gaze and avoided his towel. Demi and her driver appeared just as she was about to


    yell at him to leave.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, you¡¯re awake?¡± Demi held a thermos in her hand and poured a bowl of soup with


    deftness. ¡°It¡¯s to help you rx. Please have some.¡±


    Ivy picked it up and smelled it. Her stomach grumbled because it was very fragrant. She then took a


    few sips before setting the bowl down.


    Wyatt took her bowl and offered to do her dishes. On the other hand, Demi couldn¡¯t imagine Wyatt


    cleaning and quickly took it away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Mr. Reed. You can take a nap.¡±


    Ivy gave Wyatt a glum expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a very busy individual? Can you leave?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s lips formed a straight line. His pupils dted slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bother you.¡±


    ¡°Just by being in this room, you¡¯re bothering me.¡± Ivy chased him away unceremoniously.


    Wyatt remained silent, stood up, and walked away.


    Demi sighed as she looked at Ivy¡¯s fierce expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Ms. Morgan. Mr. Reed was


    the one who escorted you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The emergency vehiclecked the necessary tools, and when we left, the tires were punctured. Mr.


    Reed was so worried about you that he carried you down the hill,¡± Demi exined.


    Ivy was stunned and lost in thought, staring out into the distance.


    ¡®It appears I can¡¯t even be angry at him!¡¯


    ¡°Also, when you fainted, you clung to him, refusing to let go. Didn¡¯t you notice you were holding his


    sleeve the entire time? You¡¯d cry if he moved away, so he didn¡¯t dare to leave and has stayed by


    your side this time. Mr. Reed also had this soup delivered.¡±


    Ivy was dissatisfied with herself.


    ¡®Howe I¡¯m humiliating myself when I¡¯m unconscious?!¡¯


    ¡°Has the show been taped?¡± Ivy quickly changed the topic. She didn¡¯t lose sight of the primary goal.


    Demi nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s finished. Everyone has returned. We¡¯re free to leave whenever you¡¯re


    ready.¡±


    ¡®Oh, well, at least I didn¡¯t put anything off.¡¯


    Demi noticed that Ivy¡¯splexion was not in good shape, so she advised her to rest.


    Ivy had intended to leave soon, but sleep overtook her. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from falling asleep.


    It was nighttime when she opened her eyes again.


    Demi turned off the lights in the ward and shut the door because Ivy was sleeping, but the curtains


    were open, so Ivy knew it was already dark outside.


    It was a cold and still night. Outside, the streetlights were turned on. There was some noise outside,


    but the soundproofing in the ward was excellent. The room was so quiet that a pin could drop.


    The ward¡¯s interior and exterior felt like two different worlds.


    Ivy took a deep breath and enjoyed the sensation. She got out of bed quietly and wanted to open


    the door to leave. She was about to close the door when she heard a low voice outside.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting here all day, Mr. Reed, and you haven¡¯t eaten anything. Why don¡¯t you goProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    inside and rest for a little while?¡±


    Demi¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was instantly recognized.


    When he spoke to strangers, his voice was always clear and cold, with no hint of warmth.


    Ivy¡¯s hand on the doorknob hesitated for a moment before opening the door and walking out.


    ¡°Get ready. I want to go home,¡± Ivy said, causing Demi to pause for a moment before responding.


    ¡°All right, the driver is waiting outside.¡±


    Wyatt stood up and locked his gaze on Ivy for a brief moment.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± he inquired.


    Ivy paused for a moment. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Wyatt was taken aback when he heard her tone was not stiff. His gaze immediately softened and


    became gentle. He had previously been inexplicably concerned that Ivy would be traumatized, but


    he had forgotten that Ivy was not a fragile porcin doll.


    After such an incident, only Ivy would throw a temper tantrum like this.


    Wyatt intended to return her, but he was interrupted by an emergency call from the office.


    Wyatt said goodbye to Ivy and left on his own because Ken¡¯s voice was very anxious.


    Ivy was wide awake on the way home. Her phone was inundated with worried messages.


    Vince was the most dramatic. He was the only one who sent 99 unread messages.


    Ivy didn¡¯t even bother to read them. She simply took a blurry, unfocused shot of the night sky.


    Rather, it was a hazy jumble of city lights and traffic.


    Then she captioned this photo on her social media: (Beautiful night. I¡¯m doing fine.)


    The likes andments nearly drowned her out in a matter of seconds.


    @Vince: You posted a picture but didn¡¯t respond to my message???


    @brad_cooper¡¯s: Photography skills: 0/10


    @youngflint: Please get well soon!


    @s_albert: Send me your exact location!


    Ivy had chosen a few to respond to and was about to close the page when she noticed a new


    comment.


    @Ken: Conveying a message: Beautiful shot! Professionalism is on a different level.


    Ivy clenched her teeth. Needless to say, Ken could only speak for one man.


    Was heplimenting her or mocking her?


    ''Idiot Wyatt Reed!''


    Ivy rested for a few days after returning to the Morgan mansion.


    Windy dragged Ivy out to go shopping, eat, and y games in order to restore Ivy¡¯s vitality.


    The recorded variety show was uploaded to the inte in the blink of an eye.


    Ivy wasn¡¯t interested in watching the live broadcast, but she did enjoy watching the show after it had


    been edited. It always gave her a boost of energy. She was engrossed in the fifteen-minute video.


    It began with a focus on Wyatt¡¯s guest appearance. They avoided Mirasol¡¯s drama and made


    everyone¡¯s interactions appear harmonious and warm.


    The editor was fantastic! In thements section, the debate over Ivy became even more heated.


    Wyatt went on this show solely for Ivy, and everyone agreed.


    Otherwise, why would Wyatt attend an adventure variety show when he had never attended any of


    the financial shows despite receiving numerous invitations? Not just because he was the title


    sponsor.


    (Doesn¡¯t Mr. Reed adore our Goddess Ivy?)


    (Lmao! This feels like an episode of ¡°How to Get Your Wife Back and Die in the Process!¡±)


    (Vince no longer has a chance.)


    (Do not waver, Goddess Ivy! Flint is still the best option!)


    There were numerousments.


    People even sent her private messages encouraging her to keep going and not give up because of


    Wyatt Reed.


    ¡®Do they think I¡¯m a moron?¡¯


    Someone even told her that she should forgive Wyatt Reed because he had changed. What a


    dimwit!


    Ivy tossed her phone to the side, refusing to look at it.


    AFTER A FEW DAYS, Vince proposed the third episode, but Ivy tly refused. She no longer


    wanted to be a part of the show, especially since she learned that Wyatt Reed was the show¡¯s title


    sponsor.


    Knowing her tenacity, Vince could only ept this with reluctance.


    The news of Ivy¡¯s departure from the show quickly spread like wildfire. Theizens reacted in a big


    way.


    (Without Ivy, this show is like losing its soul! I only watch this show because of Goddess Ivy¡¯s


    expression and Mirasol¡¯s stupidity!)


    (Goddess Ivy, please reconsider your decision and make your acting debut! You¡¯re far more


    intriguing than the other actresses!)


    (Are you leaving due to Mr. Reed?)


    Everyone was debating her rtionship with Wyatt, so there was a lot of spection and


    commentary about it.


    Every day, Ivy¡¯s socials were bombarded.


    There was no other option but to let Morgan Corporation step in and make an announcement in the


    company¡¯s name.


    [Ivy Morgan has been reinstated to her position at Morgan Corporation with immediate effect.]


    Ivy forwarded this notice with the message: It¡¯s time for me to get back to work!

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Everyone¡¯s desire for Ivy to return to the show was temporarily quelled by her post.


    After all, she was the CEO of Morgan Corporation and didn¡¯t rely on the entertainment industry for a


    living. As a result, she was unquestionably qualified to make that decision.


    This fever subsided quickly.


    Ivy assumed that this was just an excuse to leave the show, but Simba had already changed the


    room¡¯s settings to the daytime mode when she awoke the following day.


    Sunlight streamed in through the curtains when she opened her eyes, illuminating only her face.


    Ivy stretched out and poked Simba. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. It¡¯s not time to get out of bed yet.¡±


    Simba jumped up and rubbed its head against her brow.


    ¡°Someone is expecting you! They won¡¯t let you sleep!¡±


    Ivy had no choice but to rise, as her sleepiness was nearly gone slowly. It took her twenty minutes


    to freshen up. She wore a luxury Elie Saab casual dress. Her gentle, youthful, and bright demeanor


    was enhanced by a light beige knee-length dress.


    Cooper was growing impatient and had checked his watch numerous times. He drew Ivy downstairs


    as soon as she stepped outside.


    ¡°You have to go to work today. Everyone is expecting you.¡±


    Ivy looked at him in awe. ¡®Today?! When did this decision get made?¡¯


    Cooper recognized her perplexity and exined, ¡°Today is the shareholders¡¯ meeting. Some people


    have been looking at your position for a long time, so you must show your face and force them to


    back down.¡±


    Ivy realized right away. ¡®That¡¯s exactly what it is.¡¯


    Morgan Corporation.


    Everyone in the conference room on the top floor was sitting up straight. The ambiance was


    solemn.


    Ivy had been through something simr before, so she was used to it. When she followed Cooper


    into the meeting room, many people looked at her with puzzled expressions, some joyfully relieved


    that she was still alive and some simply unconcerned.


    The conference room erupted with apuse the moment she walked in. Ivy was attending a


    company meeting for the first time since leaving the ind.


    Some faces were still familiar, while others were new.


    ¡°Good to see you, President Ivy.¡±


    After greeting everyone, Ivy smiled and sat next to Cooper.


    The meeting began.


    In some ways, Cooper reminded her of Wyatt Reed. He never smiled when dealing with business or


    strangers. He sat there, listening to the directors¡¯ and shareholders¡¯ reports.


    His face was unmoved and shrouded in ayer of chill, whether they were arguing or sneering.


    Ivy grasped the gist of it.


    A Wall Street tycoon from Italy was working on arge project involving artificial intelligence. Marco


    Seely was the name of this business tycoon. He was a mysterious figure who never appeared on


    the Forbes list, so no one knew how wealthy he was. On the other hand, his name was like a


    thunderp in the business world.


    Many countries were thriving in artificial intelligence and secretlypeting to be the best in the


    world. However, no one could systematicallybine their aplishments in awork.


    Artificial intelligence¡¯s various aspects were dispersed. Although each had its advantages, no single


    company could cover the design of all of these fields and was a very niche in its domain, whether in


    scientific research, medicine, or smart devices.


    Marco Seely wished to break down this barrier to coborate with all of the numerouspanies


    involved in this industry and create the century¡¯s leading coboration in AI. Some small businesses


    simplycked apetitive advantage.


    The only genuine partners who were eligible were those at the top of the pyramid with significant


    resources.


    Morgan Corporation valued this coboration and had reached out to Marco Seely several times but


    had received no response.


    Icarus Lewis, one of their shareholders, wished to promote his son so he to gain a firm foothold in


    Morgan Corporation.


    As a result, there were many objections when Icarus asked his son to take charge of this


    coboration.


    Everyone was unyielding.


    ¡°How can you just hand over such an important matter as a practice to your son? Are you getting


    old, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    ¡°Even if a deal is reached, it will be because Marco Seely values our Morgan Corporation rather


    than your son personally. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too aggressive in iming this credit?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis¡¯s son works as a department manager for ourpany, so he is still quite capable.¡±


    The meeting room had a tense atmosphere. Some agreed, some disagreed, and some simply


    watched.


    Ivy looked at Cooper, who had slightly narrowed his eyes. His expression was cold and indifferent


    as if he didn¡¯t care about their disagreements.


    When Greg noticed this, he coughed viciously.


    Everyone immediately quieted down and looked at Cooper¡¯s demeanor. Cooper swept a nce at


    Icarus Lewis, his gaze slightly cold. His voice had a gloomy tone to it.


    ¡°Do you really want to give your son a chance, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Icarus Lewis was a coward, but he mustered the courage to do so because he knew his son would


    be kicked out of Morgan Corporation if he did not demonstrate some aplishments.


    ¡°Sir Cooper, Zion¡¯s aplishments in the business department are well known to all. I believe he


    is capable of handling this project.¡±


    Cooper¡¯s lips curled into a seemingly cold smile, but there appeared to be no changes on his face


    on closer inspection.


    ¡°What if he can¡¯t seal the deal?¡±


    For a brief moment, the atmosphere froze. The silence was unsettling.


    Icarus¡¯s face stiffened instantly. His eyes flitted a little. ¡°If he is unable...¡±


    Cooper raised his head and said coldly, ¡°This is Morgan Corporation¡¯s most valuable project. It


    requires a significant amount of our time and effort, so if he is unable to obtain it, it will result in


    more than just a loss of reputation for ourpany. Mr. Lewis, whether your son is capable ofProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    taking on such arge responsibility is another question. Who will bear this responsibility if our


    competitors win the project instead of us?¡±


    Did he think they¡¯d just brush this under the rug?


    The meeting room fell silent immediately.


    People¡¯s breathing became more cautious as well.


    Suppose Morgan Corporation¡¯s rivalpany wins this deal. In that case, it will not only have a


    significant impact on thepany¡¯s reputation and status, but it will also have an impact on the


    subsequent series of coborations.


    As a result, the entire Morgan Corporation¡¯s development would suffer. Could Icarus Lewis afford to


    take on this burden?


    Icarus¡¯ expression abruptly changed. He assumed Cooper would let him go because he had worked


    for Morgan Corporation for so long.


    Cooper, on the other hand, mentioned the consequences.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to Icarus Lewis. Will he give up or persevere?


    After a minute, Ivy was bing irritated. She nced at her watch and decided to go shopping


    later.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it done!¡±


    Icarus clenched his teeth and sounded quite certain of himself.


    ¡°I have faith in Zion¡¯s abilities. He¡¯ll be able to finish this project. If not, I¡¯ll take full responsibility and


    voluntarily relinquish all of my shares.¡±


    There was an immediate uproar in the room. Only Leo Morgan held a higher position than Icarus


    Lewis. His reputation among shareholders was excellent.


    Was he really willing to give up everything for this chance?


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but notice him.


    Icarus¡¯ weathered face was determined, but where did he get such assurance?


    Cooper clenched his teeth.


    ¡°More than that, if your son fails, he will be barred from working in any of Morgan Corporation¡¯s


    subsidiaries in the future.¡±


    Icarus¡¯ eyes flitted. ¡°Deal,¡± he said emphatically.


    Cooper cast a nce at Ivy. ¡°We can¡¯t pin all of our hopes on one person, so we need a two-


    pronged approach. Ivy, you should follow this project as well; think of it as a warm-up.¡±


    Ivy took a breather and looked up, surprised.


    ¡®How did I get myself involved in this again?¡¯


    Icarus had a sad expression on his face as he looked at Ivy.


    ¡°How do we decide who wins or loses?¡±


    ¡°Whoever wins gets to make the decisions. The loser epts full responsibility.¡±


    Icarus pointed at Ivy and asked her an aggressive question. ¡°Do you mean, Sir Cooper, that she¡¯ll


    leave Morgan Corporation if she loses?¡±


    Cooper cast a cold look at Icarus.


    Ivy epted the challenge before he could say anything.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll give it our all.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Icarus smiled and looked around with a wild look in his eyes. ¡°Excellent! It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    The meeting was adjourned.


    Cooper held his forehead helplessly when Ivy and Cooper were the only ones left in the room.


    "I didn''t intend for you to bet against him!"


    Ivy cocked her brow. "Well, it''s already gotten to that point, so we can''t just abandon the bet now,


    can we? You were also the one who got me involved in this!"


    "That''s because his son is a loser, so we can''t rely on him solely on a bet. I included you because I


    really want you to help with this project."


    Ivy gave a meaningful smile and seemed to be in the mood for gossip. "Howe you despise


    Icarus Lewis'' son so much?"


    Cooper gave a cold snort. "He scandalized himself by seducing a female subordinate. Because of


    him, ourpany almost made it onto the trending topics for the wrong reasons. Do you have any


    idea how much money I spent to make things right? He still has no idea what he did wrong and is


    attempting to ce that woman in our finance department. Icarus Lewis repeatedly assisted in its


    concealment, so it''s a bloody mess. I want them gone!"


    Ivy''s grin faded. ''So, he''s a scumbag, isn''t he?''


    "Well, then, he deserves it."


    Ivy pursed her lips and turned to face Greg. "Can you tell me anything about that project and the


    Wall Street hotshot?"


    Greg gave a nod and handed over a file.


    Ivy smiled, opened it, and her face stiffened instantly. Surprisingly, it waspletely nk!


    Cooper coughed, stood up, and exited the room. "We haven''t found anything. Probably his name is


    also a forgery, so you''ll have to work a little harder."


    Ivy was rendered speechless.


    ''Did I just get myself in a pickle?''


    Greg couldn''t stopughing at the side. "President Ivy, please let me know if you require my


    assistance."


    Ivy turned to face him and asked the burning question on her mind.


    "Do you know why Icarus Lewis is so sure he can finish this project?"


    Icarus put everything he had on the line for this project. Isn''t it likely that it wasn''t blind faith?


    Greg shook his head, a defeated expression on his face. He was oblivious to the reason. "I''ll check


    it right away."


    ''I''m intrigued by this mysterious person!''


    At that precise moment, her phone rang. It was Vince. She took it up.


    "What''s up, Vince?"


    "Ivy, we''re having a work celebration tonight at the Harmonie Club. Would you like toe?"


    Ivy was about to say yes when she realized that Wyatt Reed, the party''s title sponsor, would most


    likely attend.


    "Don''t worry, my uncle isn''ting," Vince said, sensing her hesitation. "Tonight is Eric Todd''s


    bachelor party. ording to what I''ve heard, the girl is pregnant and they''re having a shotgun


    wedding!"


    Ivy couldn''t stopughing. "All right, I''ll be there!" She hung up the phone and immediately dialed


    Agatha''s number.


    "Did your mother abandon her marriage proposal to Eric Todd?"


    Agatha snorted. "He''s not up to par for me! My mother has been hesitant about the marriage union


    since thest time you assisted me in taking that picture. The Todds are now dealing with their


    issues. I''d heard he had an affair with a poor girl and a falling out with his family. Who knows how


    things are now?"


    Ivyughed and couldn''t stop herself from telling her what she''d just heard.


    Agatha breathed a sigh of relief. "God is helping me! It''s no surprise that their family kept this a


    secret. Now I can truly unwind. I recently met a guy, by the way. In any case, I''ll tell you more about


    itter. My mother hase to check on me!" In a panic, she hung up the phone.


    Ivyughed and went to prepare for the partyter that night.


    Anyway, she could put the project issue aside for the time being until Greg discovered why Icarus


    was so certain ofnding this project.


    The city lights were bright and glistening at night.


    The Harmonie Club.


    Ivy went in cheerfully. She wore a very casual id shirt and mini skirt today, which made her


    appear taller and slender because it highlighted her long legs. Nobody could take their gaze away


    from her.


    When she entered the private room, she noticed Vince spraying a bottle of champagne all over the


    ce as he chased after Brad. It was a vivacious atmosphere.


    Flint sat off to the side, chatting with the director about something. He appeared to be at ease.


    His eyes glowed when he saw Ivy. He greeted her with a smile and stood up.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, you¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    The director and others greeted her as well. Some of them appeared unfamiliar to her. They were


    most likely Vince¡¯s fellow explorers.


    Mirasol sat by himself in the corner. She was dressed opulently as if she were about to walk the red


    carpet.


    No one was concerned about her as she sat by herself at the time. Mirasol had finally realized that


    no one liked her after thest bungee jumping incident in which the crowd voted for her to jump off.


    Mirasol apologized for being toopetitive in the show and for targeting Ivy with an obvious


    motive. No one cared about her physical condition after she finished her jump and climbed back up;


    they only announced the end of the shooting.


    Mirasol did not want to be a part of this celebration at first, but she needed toe to be cast in the


    next episode. Even though her reputation had recently deteriorated and she had lost some


    important jobs, she remained quite popr. If she is unable to participate in this show, no one will


    ever hear of her, and her situation will only worsen!


    Mirasol couldn¡¯t help but be envious of Ivy¡¯s poprity. ¡®She¡¯s simply wealthy, that¡¯s why!¡¯


    While Brad was going to answer a phone call, Vince approached Ivy and dragged her over to Brad,


    telling him that he would not be joining for the next episode. He ns to go on an African safari to


    see elephants.


    Ivy gave Brad, who was sitting on the side and looking serious, a thumbs up. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Sure enough, he¡¯d be wherever there was danger!


    Brad walked out of the room, rolling his eyes at them.


    ¡°Is there anything to drink?¡± Vince inquired.


    Ivy paused for a moment before responding, ¡°I¡¯ll have a bottle of vintage Chateau d¡¯quis, please.¡±


    She missed this vor because she hadn¡¯t had it in a long time.


    Vince¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he asked in hushed tones, ¡°Do you want me to go


    bankrupt?¡±


    Ivy took a breather. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Ipletely forgot you didn¡¯t have any money. Then it¡¯s all on me.


    Feel free to order whatever you want.¡±


    Vince inhaled deeply. ¡®Fortunately, I gave up on Ivy¡¯s thoughts early on. Otherwise, I¡¯d die of


    embarrassment. I¡¯m curious what Uncle Wyatt would say.¡¯


    ¡°Is one bottle enough?¡± he asked, chuckling.


    In this regard, Vince and Wyatt were poles apart.


    Everyone was giggling and conversing. The atmosphere was fantastic.


    Brad stormed in with a solemn expression and dragged Ivy out of the room. ¡°I need your help!¡±


    Ivy was taken aback and followed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Brad clenched his teeth and drew her to the window side of the corridor. His face was a little glum


    as he considered how to say this.


    Ivy scowled. Brad had never spoken with such uneasiness to her before.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll go back?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to be my girlfriend?¡±


    Ivy was taken aback. Brad quickly added, ¡°¡ªa phony one.¡±


    She was full of questions and looked at him with skepticism. ¡®Does he have evil intent?¡¯


    Brad was about to say something, but he stopped himself. His gaze was unclouded. ¡°Do you


    require me to swear to it?¡±


    Her gaze softened slightly. ¡°What makes you want a phony girlfriend?¡±


    Brad inhaled deeply. His expression was unusually gloomy. ¡°I¡¯ve just seen my ex-girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°You mean the one who cheated on you?¡±


    Brad¡¯s face was flushed with rage. He immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did Vince, that son of a


    bitch, tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± Ivy felt no remorse for betraying Vince.


    Brad was not in the mood to settle his differences with Vince because vengeance was more


    important!


    ¡°She came here for a bachelorette party, so I owe her congrattions!¡±


    Brad said with his teeth clenched.


    ¡°Do you have to...¡± Ivy spoke helplessly.


    He didn¡¯t appear to want to congratte her at all.


    ¡°She cheated on me and stole my money so she could buy gifts for that man! She transferred all of


    my money after I confronted her about it!¡±


    Brad was so enraged that his head was smoking when he talked about it!


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so sad!¡±


    Ivy pursed her lips and looked sympathetically at Brad. ¡°Then we should properly congratte her.¡±


    Anyway, it was just a favor, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°But¡­ Do you think I¡¯m the right person for the job?¡±


    Brad assessed her. ¡°You¡¯re wealthy.¡±


    This advantage alone has the potential to irritate that woman.


    Ivy pursed her lips. ¡®What a great reason!¡¯


    Brad dragged Ivy through the long corridor and into a private room near theirs without any


    preparation.


    Because the door wasn¡¯tpletely shut, they could hear the chatter and music inside through the


    gap.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    "Bea, you''re the first of us to marry! How did you make Eric so smitten with you that he wants to


    marry you?"


    "You don''t realize it yet, but Bea is already pregnant! She won''t be able to fit into a wedding gown if


    they don''t get married soon."


    ¡°Really?! Congrattions! This is twice the fun!"


    "In the future, you''ll need to keep a firm grip on your man''s wallet!"


    Ivy noticed her eyelids twitch. She turned to the side to look at Brad, who appeared to have just


    eaten a pile of garbage. Her lips were pursed. "Do you think we should still go in?"


    Brad gave a cold snort. "Of course!"


    Following that, he raised his hand and pushed the door open. He instantly smiled, his other hand


    resting gently on Ivy''s shoulder like a gentleman.


    They did appear to be quite intimate.


    Ivy eximed very cooperatively. "Oh no, we''ve entered the wrong room!"


    Her voice was soft and sweet, with no hint of coldness. She quickly drew everyone''s attention.


    Brad came to a halt when he noticed the crowd in the room.


    "Right, my apologies."


    He cast a nce at Beatrice, who was engulfed in a crowd. His gaze was drawn to her as if he was


    surprised to see her. He had a yful smile and a dark light in his eyes in an instant.


    "What a fortuitous coincidence! Aren''t you an old friend?" Brad inquired; his teeth clenched.


    Beatrice was dressed nicely and cheerfully epted everyone''s admiration and blessing. There


    were many women around wealthy young men like Eric Todd, but only a few rose to the top. She


    was on her way to bing one of them. She had the sensation that she was above everyone and


    that her head was stuck in the clouds.


    She froze in ce when she saw Brad Cooper, as if she had just seen a ghost. Her blood began to


    boil and she screamed in terror.


    Eric Todd was unaware of her past. None of them did.


    Ivy and Brad, who were well-known due to their appearance on the variety show, were recognized


    by some of her friends.


    "Good morning, Ms. Morgan! What a happy coincidence!"


    "Do you know Beatrice, Mr. Cooper?"


    Brad was wearing a sly grin on his face. "We not only know each other, but we''re also quite close."


    Beatrice''s face tensed, as did her heart.


    Ivy cracked a grin.


    The woman who spoke to her appeared to be familiar, but she had no idea whom she was talking


    to.


    Ivy had probably seen her at a party or event before, based on her expensive clothes.


    "Yes, what are you celebrating, girls?"


    "It''s Beatrice''s bachelorette party tonight before she marries Eric Todd! Why don''t you join us now


    that you''re here?"


    It was an honor and a step up the socialdder to be able to invite Ivy to their party!


    Ivy turned to face Beatrice, who was standing nearby. She appeared so ordinary and docile that it


    was difficult to recall her solely on appearances.


    She smiled, looked at Brad, and tugged on his sleeve affectionately. Her voice was delicate and


    soft. "Let''s stay and have a seat! It''s a very lively ce here."


    Brad gave her an adoring smile. "Fine, whatever you want."


    Everyone was taken aback by this scene. Their expressions changed instantly, and Ivy and Brad''s


    interaction did not appear to be that of ordinary friends.


    Some people''s gazes were drawn subconsciously to the adjoining private room, and someone


    couldn''t help but wonder, "You''re both together now?"


    Ivy smiled and took Brad''s arm, but she remained silent on the question.


    Others, however, saw her silence as an admission.


    Brad''s hand was on her shoulder, so that exined everything. No man would put his hand on a


    woman''s shoulder casually.


    The private room was deafeningly quiet.


    Beatrice''s face grew uglier as she heard this. She abruptly raised her hand and pointed to Ivy, whoContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    was standing next to Brad.


    Her tone was abrasive, sarcastic, and mean. "So, she''s the wealthy woman you''ve be


    acquainted with?"


    The women present, who were giddy with excitement, instantly froze when such obnoxious words


    were spoken. It was toote to put a stop to Beatrice.


    Beatrice had a sneaking suspicion that Brad would not let her go easily. The hidden rage in his eyes


    had not faded since the moment he saw her. She made the decision right away to draw a clear line


    with him by demeaning his self-esteem.


    "Are you so vain as to degrade yourself in such a way?"


    Ivy''s expression was the first thing the crowd noticed.


    Ivy kept her smile to herself. She only had to be a good prop.


    Brad would handle the rest.


    "How can you say such a thing about Ms. Morgan''s friend, Bea?" A woman next to Mnie became


    concerned and took a close look at Ivy''s face. She yanked on Beatrice''s clothes to remind her to


    look at who was standing next to the man she wanted to insult.


    Not to mention that person''s name was Ivy Morgan!


    Beatrice became terrified when she realized what had happened. She was so preupied with how


    to humiliate Brad that she almost forgot about Ivy''s status.


    Brad sneered as her face turned pale and she tried to say something to redeem herself.


    "Am I shameless? I''m much better than you, okay?"


    The people in the area watched as the situation grew increasingly tense. They were perplexed by


    Brad and Beatrice''s bitter feud.


    Beatrice opened her mouth and felt a tingle on her scalp.


    Was Brad afraid to tell Ivy about their past if they were together?


    Her eyes flitted a little. Brad didn''t give her the chance to say anything just as she was about to.


    "I just found out you''re pregnant and getting married tomorrow. Congrattions.¡±


    Brad appeared to be having a good time torturing Beatrice to death.


    ¡°But¡­ Can you pay back what you owe me before you get married? After all, my girlfriend dislikes


    the fact that my money is in the hands of strangers."


    Beatrice''s expression changed dramatically. The people around them looked at them as if they


    didn''t want to get involved in this mess.


    It was clear that it was not so simple!


    Ivy smiled, then cast a thoughtful nce at Beatrice. She pretended to be surprised and asked him


    in an angry yet naive tone. "Howe your money is in her hands?"


    Brad pressed his lips together. A voice from the adjoining private room interrupted him before he


    could finish his sentence.


    The tone of the voice was icy.


    "Ivy, why did you bring someone here to look for trouble?"


    It was Eric Todd. His face was dissatisfied at the time, and he was holding back his rage.


    Eric would have had someone evict Ivy if it hadn''t been for Wyatt and the Morgan family''s support.


    Duke Elrod and Wyatt Reed trailed him.


    Ivy was taken aback to see Wyatt here.


    Wyatt''s face was dark and cold at this point. Even his eyes were as deep as the ocean. So many


    emotions were screamed into his eyes, but he desperately suppressed them.


    Did that mean Wyatt heard all of those words the moment they entered the room?


    Ivy was lost in thought for a moment before looking away as if nothing had happened. She fixed her


    gaze on Eric.


    ¡°How¡¯s this looking for trouble? They''re just old acquaintances catching up."


    Eric was never Ivy''s favorite, so if this ruined his wedding, he deserved it!


    Wyatt, on the other hand, was not afraid of him and simply ignored him.


    Eric''s piercing gaze fell on Brad. "Old acquaintances? It doesn''t appear to be the case."


    Beatrice trotted over, looking as if she''d found her savior, and grumbled, "Eric, it''s good that Ms.


    Morgan and Mr. Cooper are together. I didn''t think before speaking."

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Ivy curled her lips and cast a nce at Brad.


    ¡°We have no intention of disrupting your bachelor party, but we¡¯ll leave once he¡¯s finished asking for


    what he¡¯s owed.¡±


    Brad let out a lightugh and was about to say something when Beatrice interrupted him with her


    suppressed rage.


    ¡°Mr. Cooper, while we had some disagreements, please consider the nature of the asion. My


    fianc¨¦ is the CEO of Todd Corporation, which has assets worth hundreds of millions of dors. His


    friends are all dignitaries, so do you think you¡¯lle out okay if you mess with our marriage?¡±


    This was a clear threat, implying that Brad couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of the people in the room!


    Ivy raised an eyebrow, baffled. ¡®This Beatrice only appears docile, doesn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Even Eric Todd was taken aback by Beatrice¡¯s demeanor, as she had always been very soft-


    spoken.


    The surrounding area had gonepletely silent. Someone even turned off the music.


    Brad was not at all scared when he heard Beatrice¡¯s threat. Instead, he sneered and clenched his


    teeth.


    ¡°Are you threatening me? You¡¯d always thought I was a bad explorer. Is that why you stole my


    money and fled? Just to hook up with a rich kid?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eric and Beatrice both spoke at the same time.


    One of them was nervous and scared, while the other was perplexed and shocked.


    Beatrice yanked on Eric¡¯s arm hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t believe what he said, Eric. He¡¯s a deceiver! I¡¯ve


    never met him. We¡¯ve been through a lot, and now that we¡¯re finally together, the most important


    thing is that we trust each other, right?¡±


    Eric¡¯s tense brow drooped slightly as if moved by Beatrice¡¯s words.


    On the other hand, with extreme anger, Brad¡¯sughter became even more arrogant and reckless.


    ¡°My advice to Mr. Todd is not to believe her. If you do, you¡¯ll just end up like me.¡±


    Eric had a hideous expression on his face.


    On one side was the well-mannered and quiet Beatrice, whom Eric had pursued for a long time


    before finally catching her.


    Brad Cooper, who was with Ivy Morgan, was on the other side. His logic told him that he couldn¡¯t


    trust anyone with Ivy, but his intuition told him that something was wrong.


    Eric looked at Brad while patting Beatrice¡¯s hand. His eyes were dark, and his voice was sharp and


    cold.


    ¡°You must ept responsibility for what you have said. If you dare to use my fianc¨¦e falsely, I


    will not let you off the hook, regardless of whom you¡¯ve be acquainted with.¡±


    When Eric said this, he cast a sidelong nce at Ivy, who was standing nearby.


    Bradughed lightly and was straightforward.


    ¡°Before we even broke up, this woman took my money and bought you a gift. It was a tie clip worth


    $60,000. Did she tell you she earned it through hard work and study?¡±


    Brad simply wanted to state the facts and expose Beatrice¡¯s true colors, and he did so without


    emotion.


    Eric¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at him. His expression was tense.


    That is precisely what happened!


    Beatrice raised her head in surprise.


    ¡°Stop talking! Don¡¯t believe him, Eric. Don¡¯t pay attention to him any longer. Let¡¯s get him out of


    here, okay?¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything, but he was upset.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing. Her tone was firm and cold. ¡°Are you guilty? That you no


    longer dare to listen to it?¡±


    Beatrice had an ashenplexion. When she looked up and met Ivy¡¯s eyes, it was as if she saw a


    sharp de glinting coldly in them. She became terrified and immediately averted her gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Brad said slowly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Mr. Todd, go ahead and check. She used


    my credit card to repurchase everything then! She also bought you more than $50,000 in gifts,


    scarves, mugs, clothes, and you name it. It¡¯s all documented. She took all of the cash from my card,


    which had $300,000 on it at the time, while I was at work. She thought that was all I had, so she


    dumped me after withdrawing the money.¡±


    Brad locked his gaze on Beatrice, who had yed him for a fool back then. He realized he had


    done something wrong and returned to apologize.


    On the other hand, Brad only saw Beatrice and Eric flirting and walking out of the hotel room hand


    in hand. It is evident that this was not the first time.


    Later, when Brad went to find Beatrice to settle ounts, she mysteriously transferred to another


    college and vanished.


    She had abandoned him!


    Beatrice was no longer alive in Brad¡¯s eyes. It was simply a lifetime of embarrassment for him.


    Beatrice and Brad drew the attention of the stunned audience. They didn¡¯t expect such a


    commotion the night before Beatrice and Eric¡¯s wedding.


    This drama was also huge!


    Eric¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. His body was tense, and the bottom of his eyes had a frightening


    chill. Nobody knew what he was thinking at the time.


    Beatrice clung to Eric¡¯s arm with trepidation. ¡°No, I did not deceive you! I like you a lot.¡±


    Eric stood motionless. His expression was solemn and bitterly cold.


    Beatrice clenched her teeth and turned to face Brad.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few hundred thousand dors! Why are you so bold as to sabotage my happiness?


    What¡¯s the harm in paying me a moral damage fee when we split up?¡±


    Everyone looked at her oddly. Beatrice was so enraged that her whole body trembled as she


    rebuked Brad.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to marry me back then? How can you marry if you don¡¯t have any money? Who


    would want to be with you?!¡±


    Beatrice sneered as she looked at Ivy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also hooking up with a wealthy woman right now?


    How much more righteous are you than I?¡±


    Ivy grinned. Her eyes were razor-sharp. ¡°So, you cheated on Brad and dumped him because Mr.


    Todd was wealthier than him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what a normal person would choose,¡± Beatrice yelled out but quickly regretted it. Her


    expression became solemn.


    She turned stiffly to face Eric, whose face was already icy and gloomy at this point. His eyes were


    filled with rage.


    Eric was never a gentle person in the first ce. Because of Beatrice¡¯s tenderness, he gradually fell


    in love with her and learned to control his temper. But, in the end, all of this tenderness was a


    mirage. The environment around him was gloomy.


    Everyone had a worried expression on their face. The soon-to-be Mrs. Todd turned out to be a liar


    and a cheater.


    Brad took a deep breath and immediately felt much better.


    No matter how good Beatrice was at pretending, she was always going to be discovered. She


    simply did not anticipate that this day would arrive so quickly. Her agitated expression indicated that


    she was on the verge of copsing.


    Brad chuckled; his eyes bright with relief.


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m just unlucky¡ªthose thousands and thousands of dors. I¡¯ll just treat it like I¡¯m


    giving it to the dogs. Congrattions on your pregnancy, by the way. A shotgun marriage is an


    excellent choice! It¡¯s no surprise that the other high-societydies can¡¯tpete with you.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s pregnancy had a clear purpose.


    Her eyes trembled. Her blood began to boil. These words shocked Eric as well.


    What Eric mistook for an ident turned out to be Beatrice¡¯s hidden agenda.


    Eric¡¯s face was flushed with repressed rage as he looked at Beatrice. He then turned to face Brad.


    ¡°You done?¡± he asked, his voiceced with dissatisfaction.


    Brad pursed his lips and patted Ivy on the shoulder. Like a gentleman, he nodded slightly. ¡°Please


    pardon us. I hope our presence hasn¡¯t ruined your good mood. Congrattions on your wedding!¡±


    The audience was taken aback.


    ¡®How can this couple be so happy?¡¯


    ¡®What a shock!¡¯


    Ivy chuckled and rested her chin on Brad¡¯s chest. Her eyes flitted. ¡°By the way, allow me toThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    introduce you to Brad Cooper. He is not a beggar. He is the only son of BC Corporation, the well-


    known adventure brand Sportive owner. Because their business is entirely international, it¡¯s possible


    that you didn¡¯t find out, Beatrice. So, he wasn¡¯t just hooking up with me for the money.¡±


    Ivy emphasized the words ¡°hooking up¡± in particr.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Ivy''s words were like a bomb exploding in the crowd.


    BC Corporation was ten timesrger than Todd Corporation and had arge international presence.


    Beatrice''s face flushed, and her eyes widened in disbelief. She''d misced the real thing while


    picking up pennies.


    The others were also taken aback and exchanged nces.


    Such a wealthy young man from an illustrious family kept his true identity hidden so well.


    Ivy was unconcerned about how they would react. She just walked out of Brad''s private room.


    As soon as they left, they heard a loud shattered ss sound from inside, followed by Beatrice''s


    sobbing exnation.


    Ivy and Brad exhaled a sigh of relief and simultaneously let go of each other''s hands as they walked


    out of the corridor. They then exchanged a friendly smile.


    "How did you find out about my background?" Brad couldn''t help but wonder because he was


    surprised that she knew.


    Ivy cocked her brow. "Vince informed me."


    Brad muttered a curse. "That motherfucker is too untrustworthy!"


    "Well, saying this is the only way to suffocate her wounds, so don''t try to hide it!"


    Brad was unconcerned about this.


    A set of calm and heavy footsteps caught up to them before they got to their private room. From


    behind, a cold voice spoke.


    "Are you really leaving like that?"


    It was Wyatt Reed.


    They both came to aplete halt. Ivy turned around and cocked her brow.


    "Shouldn''t you beforting your friend, Mr. Reed? "What brings you here?"


    Eric Todd, the arrogant and conceited, finally got what he deserved.


    Wyatt''s expression was gloomy and sullen. His eyes were narrowed, and he exuded an oppressive


    aura.


    "You guys came here on purpose to cause trouble, right?"


    Wyatt swept an intimidating chill across Brad''s face.


    Brad shrugged, neither admitting nor denying it. "Are you here to cause trouble, Mr. Reed?"


    Wyatt gave a cold snort. His eyes were filled with scorn, and his voice was icy.


    "I''m not concerned with such trivial matters. I''m just worried about Ivy... As well as you." He met


    Ivy''s gaze with dark, probing, and deep eyes.


    Wyatt wasn''t close enough to Eric to avenge him. He only came to the bachelor party because


    Duke dragged him there. He felt a sense of urgency and was extremely ufortable from the


    moment Brad and Ivy entered the private room with such an intimate gesture and supportive yet


    tacitmunication. As a result, he needed to be certain.


    Ivy inhaled deeply. "Don''t you think you care too much, Mr. Reed?"


    "I don''t think it''s too much," he stated tly.


    Wyatt never imagined that other men would stand by Ivy''s side because no one was more qualified


    than him.


    Wyatt''s heart clenched when he saw Brad standing there earlier, getting acknowledged by Ivy.


    Jealousy raged in his heart and tore at his chest.


    Wyatt admitted that he was terrified. He locked his gaze on Brad. His eyes were filled with an


    overwhelming threat and quick inquiry, and the air was shrouded in a dense chill.


    "Are you guys serious?"


    Wyatt would not hesitate to murder Brad if this were the case.


    Brad lowered his gaze slightly and cast a nce at Ivy.


    "It''s best if Ivy tells you this."


    Wyatt spoke with a clear, cold voice before Ivy could say anything.


    "Mr. Cooper, may I speak with her alone?"


    For a brief moment, Brad''s body stiffened. Wyatt''s coldness and suppressed rage were palpable to


    him. It was dangerous and intimidating, like a leopard ready to rip its prey apart.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, appeared gentle and poised.


    It was as if Brad''s brief chill had been a figment of his imagination.


    Ivy smiled at Brad because she didn''t drag him into the squabble between her and Wyatt. "You may


    return first."


    Brad cocked his brow, nodded, and turned to walk away. Wyatt''s gaze at Ivy was filled with love, so


    he was not concerned that Ivy would be in danger.


    For a brief moment, the air was deafeningly quiet.


    Ivy could hear cries for help and constioning from Eric''s private room and people leaving


    one by one.


    However, because the semi-enclosed space obscured their view, no one noticed Ivy and Wyatt


    standing in theer.


    "Ivy, you really want to abandon me?"


    Wyatt stared at her with his deep, bottomless eyes. His voice was bitter and hoarse as if his throat


    had been sanded with sandpaper.


    Ivy''s chest felt jolted as if she had been electrocuted. The agony was dramatic and numbing.


    Wyatt¡¯s words broke Ivy¡¯s heart.


    ¡®How could I feel so sorry for Wyatt Reed?!¡¯ Ivy pressed her lips together. Her eyes became a little


    achy.


    She quickly tried to ignore the sensation and raised her head to meet his gaze. She pressed her lips


    together coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of this.¡±


    The man¡¯sers were bright red. His lips were pressed into a straight line, and his tall, upright


    figure appeared to be incredibly lonely.


    Wyatt wanted to threaten her, but Ivy was unfazed. He wanted to show weakness, but she wasn¡¯t


    broken-hearted.


    Wyatt felt helpless when confronted with Ivy.


    Duke rushed over when he heard amotion outside the private room.


    ¡°Wyatt, hurry up! Eric is dragging Beatrice to the hospital¡ªOh, Ivy is still here?¡±


    As a greeting, Ivy gave a faint smile. She didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to walk away. Her


    leaving back looked so determined and isted.


    Wyatt¡¯s only thought was of Ivy¡¯s uninterested gaze, which pierced his heart. He didn¡¯t yell or lose


    his cool. The emotions in his eyes had also faded, and he appeared very calm.


    His fists, however, were tightly clenched, causing the veins in his arms to bulge, revealing his


    suppressed waves of anger.


    Duke called out to him, but he didn¡¯t move; he could tell what was up.


    Wyatt abruptly turned and left as Duke was about to say some words offort.


    Duke called to him several times, but he could see the storm brewing in Wyatt¡¯s eyes and had a bad


    feeling about it. He was about to pursue Wyatt when he heard more screams from Colton¡¯s private


    room.


    As a result, Duke dashed back into the room to assist.


    Ivy went back into Vince¡¯s private room. When Brad saw her, he knew Wyatt had returned in defeat.


    In most cases, the person whopromises first is the one who is mostmitted.


    Vince had ordered a bottle of vintage Chateau d¡¯quis for Ivy, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to drink.


    And all she could think about was Wyatt¡¯s reddened eyes, which made her uneasy.


    ¡®Did I overdo it?¡¯


    On the other hand, Wyatt would have to face reality sooner orter. She¡¯d have a boyfriend one day,


    and he¡¯d marry someone else.


    Eric Todd¡¯s private room was a few rooms away from theirs and quite far from the corridor.


    No one noticed that the building¡¯syout was an irregr S-shape. As a result, their balcony was


    only subsequent to Eric¡¯s balcony.


    Ivy stepped out onto the balcony to get some fresh air.


    Duke, who was standing on his balcony, saw Ivy and quickly hid behind the curtains. He didn¡¯t want


    to face this majesty right now.


    Brad approached her and handed her a ss of Chateau d¡¯quis.


    ¡°Bad mood?¡±


    Ivy smiled as she took it over. She looked out the window at the traffic and noticed the fog that had


    engulfed the entire city. ¡°I¡¯m not in as good a mood as you are.¡±


    Brad couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Right, because you performed admirably.¡± He took his ss and


    clinked his feet with her. He then raised his ss and drank the entire contents.


    Ivy drank a sip of wine. It was sweet and mellow, with just the right amount of richness. Her tongue


    was tinged with the stench of alcohol.


    ¡°You also did a good job of ying along. We appear to be a real couple.¡±


    Perhaps his rage motivated him to work harder.


    Duke was so terrified of being discovered by Ivy that his legs began to quiver.


    The two people on the balcony finally left after a long time.


    Duke shook and quickly pulled out his phone to send the voice recording to Wyatt.


    Wyatt could finally rx this time.


    Wyatt noticed the notification and clicked on it.


    ¡°Right, because you performed admirably.¡± Brad Cooper¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°You also did a good job of ying along. We appear to be a real couple.¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was heard.


    The two people unconsciously unlinked their sses.


    Wyatt¡¯s body stiffened for a moment as he listened to it repeatedly. The stuffiness in his chest had


    vanished. His eyes had lost their gloom and rage. He clenched his teeth. It was discovered to be a


    forgery. He let out a sigh of relief and leaned back in his seat. As he closed his eyes, he felt at ease.


    He abruptly opened his eyes and gave the driver instructions.


    ¡°Get Ken to return.¡±


    Wyatt no longer had to be concerned about Brad because their rtionship was a sham. The raging


    storm that had been brewing in Wyatt had abruptly turned into clear skies.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The driver didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Ivy partied with them until after 1:00 a.m. and won a lot of poker games.


    Even though Ivy could see that everyone was deliberately allowing her to win, she couldn¡¯t stop


    herself from ying round after round.


    Ivy finally stopped when she saw Mirasol¡¯s dark eye circles and pitiful eyes from losing so much.


    Ivy slept until mid-morning the next day. She was wise to lock Simba out of the housest night so


    no one could bother her.


    The sun creptzily onto Ivy¡¯s face, but she simply turned around and continued to sleep.


    Her phone abruptly rang.


    ¡®Damn, I forgot to turn it off!¡¯


    Ivy picked up the phone irritably because the ringing was constant. She was even more speechless


    when she saw the caller ID.


    ¡°Windy Adams, do you have something against me that you won¡¯t let me sleep?¡±


    Windy was stunned for a few seconds before bursting outughing.


    ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve missed while sleeping?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Eric¡¯s wedding! It¡¯s a different bride!¡±


    Ivy was taken aback by the news. She took a breather. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I heard Eric¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s ex-boyfriend showed upst night at their bachelor party. I¡¯m not sure what


    he said, but Eric dragged his fianc¨¦e to the hospital, where they discovered she wasn¡¯t even


    pregnant!¡±


    Windy just kept pouring the tea so fast that Ivy couldn¡¯t keep up.


    ¡°Eric¡¯s bride is now this rich girl from a nearby city who has been chasing him for a long time. She


    comes from an intellectual family and isn¡¯t as wealthy as the Todds, but she¡¯s a lot better than the


    last one.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s drowsiness dissipated.


    Windy had no idea Ivy had been with that ex-boyfriend the night before. She had no idea this would


    cause so much uproar.


    Ivy assumed that if Eric found out, he would at the very least cancel the wedding. She had no idea


    Beatrice was faking the pregnancy or that Eric would simply change his bride overnight.


    Eric did not appear to want to forgive Beatrice.


    Ivy pressed her lips together. ¡°How can that new bride possibly be willing to marry him?¡±


    Windy asked sarcastically, ¡°How is she not willing? I heard she was the one who approached Eric,


    and he said yes. The Todds will be unable to find another girl in our circle willing to marry their son.


    Who doesn¡¯t realize what a jerk Eric is? No one will subject their daughter to this ordeal.¡±


    Ivy was deafeningly quiet for a while. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Ivy rolled out of bed after a few minutes of chit-chat with Windy.


    It was nearly noon. Ivy nned to stop for lunch near the office before heading to work to inquire


    about Marco Seely¡¯s investigation status.


    When she was halfway there, she received a call from Greg informing her that Marco Seely had


    arrived at Columbia University.


    Ivy dashed toward the university without further ado.


    Everyone was talking about this big shot, so Ivy inquired and discovered that he was giving a


    speech to the students. She dashed to the auditorium but was taken aback as soon as she stepped


    through the door.


    The auditorium was so crowded that all of the seats were taken. Some people were even standing


    in the back.


    Everyone seemed to be very curious about this Wall Street bigwig Marco Seely and wanted to see


    what he looked like.


    Ivy was torn as she stood there. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to go in or not, and she was hesitant to


    squat at the door. Someone suddenly beckoned to her in a clear and mellow voice.


    ¡°Ivy, pleasee here.¡±


    Wyatt Reed sat in the middle of the first row, wearing an expensive custom-made suit and a watch


    worth several houses. He exuded such a noble and confident demeanor that he seemed out of


    ce in this crowded auditorium.


    There was an open seat beside him, but no one dared to take it. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Anyone approaching him felt seditious.


    Ivy was taken aback for a moment and paused for two seconds before walking over.


    Making money was unquestionably more important to her than her hatred for him.


    Ivy would never turn down a chance to make a lot of money.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Ivy inquired in a not-so-kind and gentle tone.


    Wyatt smiled and said slowly, ¡°Of course, for the same reason you¡¯re here.¡±


    Needless to say, the unspoken agreement between businesspeople was based solely on mutual


    interest. Theirmon goal was to find the same person¡ªMarco Seely.


    Ivy approached and sat down. She could smell his minty cologne because they were so close.


    Their stunning looks naturally drew a lot of attention. They were a fantastic match for outsiders.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, you don¡¯t have toe to this personally, do you?¡±


    ¡°Are you not also present, Ms. Morgan?¡± He lowered his voice, which was both pleasant to the ear


    and enticing.


    Ivy cast a sidelong nce at him.


    Wyatt appeared calm, confident, and cold as usual, but something felt off. He looked nothing like he


    did the day before when his eyes were red.


    ¡®Why is he no longer sad?¡¯


    While Ivy was perplexed, Wyatt turned to meet her gaze. His eyes were so soft. He seemed to have


    only her in his sights and smiled. ¡°Are you in love with my face?¡±


    Ivy was taken aback and rolled her eyes. ¡®What a self-righteous jerk!¡¯


    Wyatt¡¯s smile deepened, which no one had ever seen before. He was actually happy!


    ¡°If you like it, feel free to look at it for a little longer. I¡¯m not going tough. I swear.¡±


    ¡®How thick-skinned is he to say such things?¡¯ Ivy clenched her teeth and averted her gaze.


    ¡°Wyatt Reed, you should look up what humility means.¡±


    Wyattughed from his chest, not angry in the least. He was in a good mood because Ivy spoke to


    him more than twice today.


    The students who could hear their conversation were taken aback, and their jaws dropped.


    With his sharp, warning gaze, that iceberg of a man rejected anyone who had intended to sit next to


    him earlier.


    His attitude shifted angles in the blink of an eye!


    Was it because they weren¡¯t as attractive as Ivy?


    Ivy was cursing and mocking Wyatt, while thetter simply smiled and epted whatever she said.


    Their interaction was odd and vague.


    Ivy was getting antsy after ten minutes of waiting. When a tutor came in to make an announcement,


    her mouth began to dry up.


    ¡°Students, Mr. Seely has an urgent matter to attend to, so he has left the university. Everyone is free


    to spread.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Everyone stood up and walked out with their heads bowed.


    Ivy, too, was dissatisfied and stood up to leave. Before she got to the door, she was bumped by a


    boy in front of her who was eager to get out. She stumbled forward unconsciously, but a hand


    quickly encircled her waist to keep her still. She knew who it was as soon as she saw the watch on


    the hand that was circling her waist.


    Ivy only raised her head to look at Wyatt, who was dragging her to the door. His towering and well-


    muscled framepletely blocked the exit.


    As he red at the boy next to them, his sharp eagle eyes were dangerous and oppressive. He


    didn¡¯t yell, but his demeanor exuded awe-inspiring authority.


    The people in the area were afraid to move. As he stood there, the boy shuddered and cowered.


    Wyatt¡¯s re had already scared him to death.


    One, two, three seconds...


    The boy suddenly realized his error and turned to face Ivy. He blushed and stuttered. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m


    sorry... I didn¡¯t intend to hit you. Please ept my apologies.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ivy said with a smile. ¡°Just go.¡±


    Wyatt, who had concealed his intimidating coldness and made way for the crowd, caught her eye,


    but no one dared to pass.


    Ivy pursed her lips and smiled as she walked out under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze.


    Wyatt kept up a steady pace.


    Ivy¡¯s pace quickened unconsciously as they neared the end of the campus.


    Wyatt approached her and called out to her. ¡°Are you up for lunch?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite when I¡¯m eating with you,¡± Ivy admitted.


    Wyatt remained silent for a brief moment. He casually said in a low voice, yfully hooking up the


    corners of his lips into a charming smile.


    ¡°So, with whom do you have an appetite?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyelids twitched as if she was trying to annoy Wyatt.


    ¡°Of course, with my new boyfriend!¡±


    ¡®This jerk needs to learn how to back off!¡¯

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Wyatt¡¯s face froze for a split second after Ivy finished speaking.


    However, it onlysted a fraction of a second.


    His lips curled gently as he lifted his slender fingers to brush away some strands of her hair that the


    wind around her ear had blown up.


    Ivy immediately tilted her head away from him.


    He drew his hand back. His voice was hoarse and low, but his eyes were soft and tender.


    ¡°Really? Well¡­ That doesn¡¯t stop me from treating you to lunch.¡±


    Ivy inhaled deeply. ¡®Why is he stuck to my shoe like a bloody bubblegum that I can¡¯t get rid of?!¡¯


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to eat with you. Mr. Reed, you need to be more sensible.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s pupils constricted. His smile widened gradually, and his voice became gentle and mellow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sensible.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s chest felt stuffy because she was so angry. She simply turned and walked away, not wanting to


    say anything else to this annoyance.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were no longer gloomy. He mumbled helplessly. ¡°How about we eat together?¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°I know what the rtionship between Icarus Lewis and Marco Seely is,¡± Wyatt said.


    Ivy came to a halt and immediately reversed her decision, feeling no remorse.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go to lunch.¡±


    Wyatt smiled slowly. He thought Ivy was adorable for being so decisive.


    Ivy had assumed that they would have a simple meal.


    Who knew Wyatt Reed would take her to a famous private restaurant halfway across town?


    This restaurant had a daily capacity of fifteen people and required reservations half a month in


    advance, but the dining experience was excellent.


    Wyatt went straight to the VIP area and pulled out a chair for her as soon as he stepped inside.


    Ivy took a proper seat as Wyatt handed her the menu.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    Ivy pushed it away without looking. ¡°The most expensive meal.¡±


    Wyatt nodded without looking up, then approached the waiter and ordered a few dishes.


    Ivy gazed out at the Zen Garden, which included rockery and water features. Small rednterns


    swayed gently with the wind beneath the eaves of the roof, and the sound of the wind chime was


    pleasant and soothing. The entire establishment was meticulously decorated.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m looking into Icarus Lewis and Marco Seely¡¯s rtionship?¡±


    Wyatt raised his hand and poured her a cup of tea slowly.


    The fragrance of the tea was intoxicating, and the setting was idyllic.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a secret. After your meeting, someone began gossiping, and it only took half a day for it to


    reach my ears.¡±


    Ivy was at a loss for words. ¡®Right.¡¯


    ¡°Does Reed Corporation intend to fight for Marco Seely as well?¡±


    Wyatt cocked his brow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I know, but I won¡¯t assist you in obtaining him. Will you cry, Ivy, if you lose and have


    to leave Morgan Corporation?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s brow furrowed, and she rolled her eyes at him. ¡®Howe this jerk is so sure of himself? He¡¯s


    acting as if I¡¯m going to lose.¡¯


    ¡°Will you cry if you lose?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°If I lose, it means you¡¯ve won. I¡¯ll be delighted for you.¡±


    ¡®Hah! What a sham!¡¯


    ¡°But seriously... Come to Reed Corporation if you lose. You can take any position you want here.¡±


    ¡®Is he trying to get me?¡¯


    Ivy cocked her brow. ¡°What is the position that is higher than yours?¡±


    ¡°The President¡¯s wife.¡±


    Ivy stiffened slightly andughed coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been married to you for three years, but your receptionist won¡¯t even let me in. Only gullible


    youngdies will believe your sweet talk.¡±


    His words had no effect on Ivy. Instead, she thought it was hrious.


    The most absurd thing was that his receptionist never cared about Ivy, but they remembered to


    ¡°Is¡­¡±


    ''Is Marco Seely his puppet?'' Ivy was puzzled.


    Wyatt smiled and continued to speak, and she wanted to say something.


    "Normally, this butler would travel to the city on Marco''s behalf. During his time here, he would


    always meet with Icarus Lewis because Icarus'' birth mother is the butler''s adopted mother."


    Ivy raised her head in surprise. ''Is there such a thing as a rtionship?''


    It''s no surprise that Icarus Lewis was willing to stake his entire family fortune on his son, Zion,


    getting this opportunity.


    If Marco Seely truly valued this butler, the Lewis'' would undoubtedly win this coboration.


    Ivy inhaled deeply. She appeared to be in perilous waters this time!


    The food was delivered.


    "Let''s eat first," Wyatt said rxedly.


    Ivy took a look at several exquisite dishes, but she didn''t have much of an appetite.


    Wyatt had nned to put some food on her te first, but Ivy drew her te back slightly.


    "I''m going to do it myself."


    Wyatt''s hand came to a halt in mid-air before he gently ced the food on his own te.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Ivy hadn''t eaten anything since she got out of bed. Despite herck of appetite, she ate her fair


    share.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, didn''t eat much and mostly just watched her eat. He sat there; his gaze


    drawn to Ivy''s soft brows. He wanted this moment tost because she was so beautiful.


    Even he couldn''t figure out what had gotten into him. He put in a lot of effort to discover this secret,


    but he so easily revealed it to Ivy in exchange for a meal. He pretended to be humble in order to


    make her happy.


    But it was all worth it!


    Wyatt didn''t know when he became this way, but since he couldn''t change his attitude toward her,


    he could ept his new self and allow himself to fall deeper in love with her.


    It started to rain outside at some point.


    Raindrops fell on the garden''s small pond, which contained fish. The water''s surface gently rippled.


    Wyatt stood up when he noticed Ivy had finished her meal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Ivy yelled at him. "There''s no need for you to waste time on me, Wyatt Reed." Her rejection was


    clear.


    There was no way their rtionship could progress any further.


    Wyatt was dressed in a dark gray coat. He appeared to be very lean and tall.


    He said it in a lighthearted tone as if he didn''t care. "It''s fine, I''m willingly wasting it."


    Wyatt clearly had a mountain of work waiting for him, but he was still here, patiently apanying


    her for lunch.


    He, too, suspected that he had been possessed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Morgan Corporation.


    Ivy intended to speak with Cooper about Marco Seely.


    She noticed a somewhat familiar woman sitting in the lounge when she walked into the lobby.


    It was Beatrice.


    She also noticed Ivy.


    Beatrice¡¯s face was pale, and p marks were still visible. She dashed over to Ivy but was stopped


    by the security guard.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Beatrice looked at Ivy with interest. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯d just like to get


    Brad¡¯s contact information. I considered it; I should really return the money to him.¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing, which made Beatrice¡¯s face stiffen.


    ¡°Then give it to me. I¡¯ll forward it to him.¡±


    Ivy reached out and cocked her brow.


    Would Beatrice have rushed to repay Brad if Eric hadn¡¯t changed his bride or if Beatrice¡¯s disguise


    hadn¡¯t been revealed?


    Paying Brad was merely a ruse. Beatrice really wanted to rekindle her old love with Brad Cooper,


    the sole heir of BC Corporation.


    Beatrice was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯d like to repay him in person.¡±


    Ivy took a forward step. ¡°You know my rtionship with him, but you still want his contact


    information from me? Is it because you¡¯re in a hurry?¡±


    Beatrice jerked her head up to look at her, irritated by her words. On the other hand, she was afraid


    to make a move on Ivy.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have the money. Eric Todd has dumped you, and you¡¯re on your way to your


    next victim, right?¡±


    Ivy was direct, which irritated and frustrated Beatrice even more.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡±


    Ivy cocked her brow. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Beatrice clenched her teeth and held her breath. ¡°All I want to do is apologize to him.¡±


    Ivy pulled out her phone. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not going to get involved in your nonsense. Wait a minute.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes glowed.


    Ivy called Brad.


    He picked up after a few rings.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mdy?¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s face went numb. She cast a nce at Ivy, trying to hide the disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°Hey, Beatrice¡¯s in my office lobby,¡± Ivy said. ¡°She¡¯s requesting your contact information, iming


    that she wants to repay you. Should I hand it over to her?¡±


    For more than ten seconds, the other side was deafeningly quiet. She could feel Brad¡¯s chill and


    disgust when he heard Beatrice¡¯s name.


    ¡°Just get her to give you the money,¡± Brad said slowly and icily. ¡°Consider it a cleaning fee for soiled


    office floors.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s bagnded on the ground with a thud.


    Her voice was choking with mncholy. ¡°Brad! I know I¡¯ve been wrong in the past... I¡¯m sorry...


    Please give me a second chance! I¡¯d like to speak with you personally.¡±


    Brad¡¯s voice was cold, and he could already tell what Beatrice¡¯s goal was.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a garbage disposal facility? I don¡¯t pick up garbage!¡±


    Beatrice was about to say something else when Brad cut her off.


    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m currently busy, so I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±


    Brad hung up the phone the next second.


    Ivy gave Beatrice an uninterested look before putting her phone away.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Ivy had run out of patience with this woman.


    ¡°Could you kindly help me, Ms. Morgan?¡±


    Ivy gave her a mocking look and said, ¡°Who the hell are you for me to help you?¡±


    Ivy then turned around and walked towards the elevator while instructing the security guards.


    ¡°She needs to get out of here. Call the cops if she refuses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    Ivy went upstairs to Cooper¡¯ office and told him everything Wyatt had said to her.


    Cooper remained silent for a full minute before breaking outughing.


    ¡°Wyatt Reed is quite self-assured, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s certain you¡¯ll lose. How could he not tell you?¡±


    Ivy looked at her brother in disbelief, wondering if her beloved brother was just standing there


    watching her make a fool of herself!


    ¡°Because it¡¯s about my money, I have to win.¡±


    Cooper reached into his drawer and pulled out a letter.


    ¡°I only found out about what you told me right before you returned. Here¡¯s the address: It¡¯s where


    the butler used to go whenever he came to visit.¡±


    Ivy frowned as she noticed it. ¡°Amusement Park?¡±


    Ivy asked all of her friends, but no one was interested in assisting her to the amusement park.


    Windy and Agatha both declined her invitation. As a result, she could only bring Simba with her.


    She disguised Simba as a cat by dressing it in cute little clothes that made it look like a cute kitty.


    Simba remained in her tote bag, poking his head out now and then.


    ¡°Wow! I want to ride the merry-go-round! I¡¯d like to ride the roller coaster as well!¡±


    ¡°Rx, you¡¯re a cat!¡± Ivy stated.


    Simba was irritated and began picking at her three-million-dor tote bag.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help butugh as she stroked the creature¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Simba.¡±


    She came here to conduct business. They didn¡¯t have a picture of the butler because they couldn¡¯t


    find one. She could only guess he¡¯d be a little older. As a result, she had been staring at the older


    gentleman.


    However, none of them appeared to be Marco Seely¡¯s butler because they all arrived with children.


    Ivy strolled through the park. Suddenly, a child wearing a onesie ran over and hugged her leg.


    ¡°Pretty Lady!¡±


    She was taken aback. He sounded like an eight or nine-year-old boy based on his voice.


    ¡°Uh¡­ What is your name?¡±


    Ivy took a look around. ¡®Has anyone lost a child?¡¯


    ¡°Hello, prettydy! It¡¯s me! Howe you don¡¯t remember me?¡± His childish voice sounded


    dissatisfied.


    Ivy was at a loss for words. She reached out and smacked the mask across his face. ¡°Small lion?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The boy had a sh of insight and quickly removed his mask and hood.


    Ivy extended a hand to him and smiled.


    He was about eight or nine years old and a cute and lovable little charmer. He was no taller than her


    hips.


    The young man had blonde hair and sapphire eyes as clear as ake. He hugged one of Ivy¡¯s legs


    and smiled.


    ¡°Prettydy, I¡¯ve finally tracked you down!¡±


    Ivy liked this child at first sight, but she suspected he mistook her for someone else.


    ¡°Have you been estranged from your family? Do you want me to assist you in finding your family?¡±


    The little charmer began shaking his head incessantly. He looked at her, a little irritated. He was


    unfortunate.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to remember me... My name is Pierce!¡±


    He pouted his lips and had two tears in the corners of his eyes.


    ¡®How am I supposed to remember this kid?¡¯


    Ivy was afraid he¡¯d cry too much, so she rushed him to the customer service center to assist him in


    finding his family.


    The little charmer suppressed his sadness for a brief moment and refused to enter. He just stood


    there, pity tears welling up in his eyes, as everyone stared at them strangely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Everyone who witnessed this had their hearts melt.


    An older woman approached Ivy to persuade her. ¡°You should not scare your brother in that way.


    Bring him home.¡±


    Ivy was perplexed.


    They were standing at the yground¡¯s exit. Ivy¡¯s business was still unfinished. She even picked up


    a child instead.


    The little charmer took Ivy¡¯s hand in his and smiled slyly.


    ¡°How about we go home?¡±


    Ivy pressed her lips together. ¡°Whose house?¡±


    ¡°Your house! You can raise me, and I¡¯ll marry you when I¡¯m old enough!¡±


    Simba became aware of this and poked its head out of her bag.


    ¡°Huh? When are you going to grow up?¡±


    Simba was taken aback by the little boy¡¯s surprise. ¡°It¡¯s a kitty! Can I have a go at it?¡±


    Simba shook its head firmly. ¡°No!¡±


    The boy reached out and pulled Simba out of Ivy¡¯s bag by the neck despite this. His face was


    beaming with delight.


    ¡°What a lovely kitty!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a tiger!¡± he eximed. Simba grunted defiantly.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re a talking cat!¡± Simba was kissed on the cheek by the little charmer.


    Simba was suffocated in the boy¡¯s arms, with no room for defiance.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°How about this...? You cane home with me first, and I¡¯ll find your


    family after that.¡±


    The youngster immediately nodded his head. His heart was bursting at the seams with joy.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to live with my prettydy for the first time!¡¯

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Ivy felt sorry for the boy, who had been separated from his family. She escorted him to the office


    and requested that Greg take his photograph in order to contact the police and locate his family.


    Pierce was highly obedient and clutched her hand firmly, unwilling to let go.


    Ivy noticed Icarus and Zion Lewis walking in as they were about to leave, beaming with excitement


    and self-satisfaction.


    Icarus Lewis approached Ivy when he noticed her.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, I heard you had a busy day at the amusement park?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡®He is quite up to date!¡¯


    Icarus smiled meaningfully; his confidence was unmistakable. ¡°You do not need to waste your


    efforts, Ms. Morgan. This time, Zion will work with Marco Seely to strike a deal that benefits Morgan


    Corporation as well. You will always be known as the Young Lady of the Morgan family.¡±


    In the back, Zion Lewisughed. ¡°Certainly! Even if you are not our Chairman, Ms. Morgan, you are


    thergest shareholder in Morgan Corporation!¡±


    By the sound of their voice, it appeared as though they had already won.


    Ivyughed lightly. ¡°Then I wish you the best of luck.¡±


    She said little and snatched Pierce away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like them, Pretty Lady?¡± His voice was utterly endearing.


    They clearly mentioned Marco Seely, and Pierce clearly heard them. ¡®That is my father!¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯re just a swarm of irritating flies,¡± Ivy grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m going to thump them all out sooner or


    later!¡±


    ¡°Then I dislike them as well!¡±


    ¡®Whomever Lady despises; I despise as well!¡¯


    Ivy stroked the back of his head. ¡°Hmm...¡±


    When they returned to the Morgan Mansion, no one was there. Mr. Santos, too, escorted her father


    out.


    Only Ivy had to look after Pierce.


    Hilton Hotel¡¯s Presidential Suite N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A bodyguard and a maid stood there nervously, peering at the man who was poring over some


    documents at his desk. They trembled in fear and were aware of the room¡¯s low air pressure.


    He was nked by a slightly older man who appeared to be a butler and had just hung up and gone


    over.


    ¡°There is bad news! A woman kidnapped the young Master. I¡¯ll immediately dispatch someone to


    pick up the Young Master and arrest that woman for teaching her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The maid babbled as she examined the man in front of the desk.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Young Master desires to follow her voluntarily.¡±


    The butler gave a cold snort. ¡°What is the boy¡¯s age? What knowledge does he possess? That


    woman must have abducted our Young Master in order to demand random! We cannot let that


    woman get away with this, Mr. Seely!¡±


    With difficulty, the maid looked at the bodyguard on the side and was hesitant to speak.


    The man behind the desk wore stern eyes. He appeared mature andposed, with an imposing


    and unflinching demeanor. He swept a cold nce over the maid and bodyguard.


    ¡°Say what is true.¡±


    They both shuddered and promptly forgot their Young Master¡¯s instructions. They shut their eyes


    and screamed everything out.


    ¡°Mr. Seely, Young Master, forbade us from following him. He stated that he admired that prettydy


    and desired to apany her home.¡±


    The room was deafeningly quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get him.¡±


    Marco Seely was intimately familiar with his son. Pierce could not be taken away unless he willingly


    followed them.


    ¡®Prettydy? What the hell?¡¯


    ¡°Should we punish that woman, Mr. Seely?¡± The butler waspelled to speak.


    Marco cast a nce his way. ¡°Simply do what you are told.¡±


    These were cautionary words.


    The butler stiffened slightly and replied, ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± hesitantly.


    Morgan Mansion.


    Ivy stood and watched Pierce and Simba interact. The two of them were giddy with excitement as


    they ran around on the carpet.


    She was about to leave to prepare dinner when she heard the front door open.


    Ivy shifted her gaze to the man with deep, prominent features who stood in the doorway, looking so


    grim. He possessed a solid and enticing auraparable to that of Wyatt Reed.


    She frowned, as she couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing this man.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get here?¡±


    ''How did he get in?'' Ivy wondered. She then realized she had left the front gate wide open!


    Marco Seely cast a fleeting nce at Ivy. His slightly cool gaze eventually settled on the young


    blonde boy behind her.


    "Come here," he said, his voice deep.


    The youngster jumped to his feet and ran over to the man. He smiled and reached for his thigh.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    They were quite a sight when they were together. Despite their simr facial features, the little boy


    had blonde hair and blue eyes, whereas his father had dark hair and brown eyes.


    Ivy was astounded by this father-son duo''s good looks.


    Marco was used to the tricks of this little rascal and picked him up with one hand.


    "You naughty little rascal! You think you''re so mature now that you can ditch everyone and run away


    by yourself?"


    The little boy struggled and flung his legs, but it was futile.


    "I saw a prettydy and I want to be with her! She appeals to me! I don''t want to be apart from her!


    You can''t separate lovebirds, Daddy!"


    Ivy was taken aback by what Pierce said. Marco let out a coldugh before she could say anything.


    "Didn''t you like prettydy all the time? What made you change so abruptly?"


    "She¡¯s my prettydy."


    Marco wentpletely still. He looked Ivy in the eyes and examined her with aplicated


    expression.


    Ivy was perplexed and didn''t understand what they meant.


    She coughed a little. ¡°Uhm¡­ Are you his biological father? I met him at the amusement park when


    there was no one else around, so..."


    Marco frowned slightly and lowered his gaze to Pierce, a look of tenderness and helplessness on


    his face.


    "I understand."


    Marco¡¯s phone abruptly rang. He frowned as he looked at the number, then walked out the door with


    Pierce under one arm.


    "Goodbye, Ms. Morgan."


    "No way! I don''t want to leave my prettydy! I''m madly in love with her."


    Ivy felt strange as she listened to the gradually fading voice. On second thought, the man''s attire did


    not appear to be ordinary. He must have done his research if he was able to find this location so


    quickly and knew it was the Morgan Mansion.


    Ivy didn''t give it much thought after they left.


    Simba stood at the door, wagging its tail because it already missed its new friend.


    Ivy shut the door and went upstairs to rx with a face mask and a massage. She was lying in the


    massage chair, looking at her tablet.


    Simba sat sluggishly on herp.


    "Mama, to find a boyfriend for you, I searched the system for a list of the world''s most handsome


    men and chose the top ten with exceptionally high overall qualities."


    Ivy was taken aback and looked down. "Finding me a boyfriend?"


    "Sebastian instructed me to."


    "Which ten?" Ivy inquired.


    "After excluding those who are married, over the age of 35, have less than ten figures in wealth, and


    have poor physical characteristics, there is only one left with the best overall qualities."


    Ivy raised her brows and inquired; her eyes wide.


    "Who exactly is it? Give me his phone number and set up a date for me!"


    Simba''s tail waggled.


    "There''s no problem! I''m dialing his number right now."


    ''I''m so helpful!'' Simba pondered.


    Ivy became paralyzed. Before she could respond, the phone was answered, "Hello?"


    That voice was deep and vaguely familiar.


    Ivy was stunned.


    Simba then jumped to his feet and spoke.


    ¡°Papa! Mama has expressed an interest in setting up a date with you."


    Ivy jumped up from her chair and eximed, "Simba Morgan!"


    Ivy held Simba up, trying to find the off button as it blinked itsrge, adorable eyes at her.


    With a hint ofughter, the deep male voice came through.


    "Ivy, howe you missed me so much?"


    It''s Wyatt Reed!


    Ivy red angrily at Simba, suspecting that Tigger had done this on purpose!


    She clenched her teeth in rage. "In your dreams! I will never miss you, jerk!"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    "So, who would you like to date?" Wyatt''s voice was entrancing and pleasant.


    "Perhaps not you!" Ivy responded. She was so enraged that smoke was pouring from her ears.


    Simba was still perplexed and couldn''t figure out why she was so enraged.


    Wyatt remained silent for a few seconds before speaking again in a somewhat low voice.


    "Didn''t you used to like me a lot?"


    That was in the past, a long time ago.


    When Ivy liked him, she forgot about how difficult life was. "That was the past," she said harshly


    after a brief pause. "I''m much more self-aware now."


    "You''re not required to¡ª"


    Ivy grabbed Simba by the tail and yelled at it before Wyatt could finish his sentence. "Hurry up and


    end the phone call!"


    Simba hung up the phone politely. It felt so mean-spirited that those tears welled up.


    Ivy couldn''t bear the thought of it being sad. She let go of him and stroked the creature''s head.


    "You little rascal, don''t you know I despise him? Did you get a call from him?"


    "You said you wanted to date the guy with the best overall qualities, Mama."


    Simba argued adamantly.


    Ivy hissed angrily. "However, he''s also divorced! You didn''t leave him out. That''s hical!"


    "But he was married to you, Mama, so if he can meet all of your other preferences, he can


    compensate for this w."


    "That''s nonsense! Never!¡±


    Ivy was serious.


    Simba shrunk into her arms and let out a weak "oh." It waggled its little tail and refused to argue any


    further.


    Ivy received a text message before going to bed. She swept a nce and read the message


    quickly.


    (There will be no other dates!)


    ''What does it matter to him?!'' Ivy snorted coldly and returned to her sleep.


    Hilton Hotel''s Presidential Suite.


    Pierce ran naked for the door, but he was dragged back by a tall and powerful bodyguard.


    The little boy whimpered and cried but did not cry. "I want to sleep with my prettydy! I don''t want


    to be here!"


    The bodyguard ced Pierce on the living room sofa, speechless. The maid then emerged from the


    restroom to dress him.


    "Mr. Seely doesn''t like you running around, young master. If you run away again, he''ll be furious!"


    Pierce was unconcerned and scowled.


    "I don''t give a damn! I want to sleep with her!"


    "Young Master, you''ll scare the girl away if you''re like that," the chubby maid thought for a moment.


    "Before you can be together, you must first woo her and make her like you."


    Pierce blinked his clear sapphire eyes as he tried to process the maid''s words.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The maid nodded confidently.


    The bodyguard nodded and handed over a ss of milk.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    It''ste at night.


    Marco Seely finished his work and went back to the hotel.


    To keep the little prince from sneaking out, the bodyguard and maid were stationed on both sides of


    the door.


    They greeted him as soon as they heard the sound of the door opening.


    "Mr. Seely, you''ve returned." The maid lowered her voice and approached him, taking his jacket.


    Marco let out a faint "mm" and went over to check on the sleeping toddler. His eyes were gentle and


    warm.


    He paused for a moment before departing, instructing, "If he wants to go to Ms. Morgan tomorrow,


    don''t stop him."


    The maid and bodyguard''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Pierce, who was in bed at the time, muttered, "Prettydy, mwah..." N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The three adults in the room were at a loss for words.


    Pierce was dressed in a little tuxedo with a little bowtie the next morning. He even sprayed


    hairspray on his hair and looked adorable and proper.


    From the side, the maidplimented him. "Young Master, you''re so attractive! Girls will adore


    you!"


    Smugly, the little prince lifted his chin. "As long as the prettydy likes it. I''m only getting dressed up


    for her!"


    He hurriedly motioned to the bodyguard. "Have you figured out how to chase girls or not?"


    "Yes, buy them flowers," the tall and burly bodyguard said confidently, holding the iPad.


    "That''s so old. You should get some jewelry!" The chubby nanny exined.


    They were interrupted by Pierce. "I''ll buy all of them!"


    They went their respective ways. When therge, bearded bodyguard entered the flower shop, the


    florist assumed he had offended someone and would be beaten up.


    ¡°Uh¡­ How can I assist you?"


    "I''d like a rose... No, no, that white one over there!"


    ''Our Young Master must stand out from the crowd!'' The bodyguard pondered.


    In the meantime, the nanny arrived at the mall. Her daily attire was quite opulent.


    "Madam, would you like to look at anything?" inquired the saledy


    "I want your heaviest gold bracelet!"


    ''Our Young Master must be regarded as a generous individual!'' The nanny pondered.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    A ck luxury van pulled up in front of the convention center¡¯s main entrance.


    The nanny and the bodyguard presented little Pierce with his gifts in the car. The small prince was


    cheerful and confident.


    ¡°Do you want me to apany you inside?¡± inquired the nanny.


    Little Pierce promptly declined. ¡°No, only children require apaniment!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As he walked into the lobby, the little charmer carried a bouquet of white chrysanthemums and a red


    velvet jewelry box.


    The receptionist noticed him and thought he was absolutely adorable!


    ¡°Whom are you looking for, little guy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Pretty Lady,¡± the little charmer said brightly.


    Ivy and Wyatt exited the elevator sequentially at that point.


    They both attended this meeting and thus must maintain a minimal level of etiquette between them.


    Pierce immediately ran over and hugged Ivy¡¯s legs upon spotting her.


    ¡°Pretty Lady!¡±


    Ivy was taken aback. ¡®Is this the same adorable child from yesterday?¡¯


    ¡°What brings you here, Pierce?¡±


    The little charmer possessed highly long eyshes and clear blue eyes. As he held out the flowers


    in his hand, his childish face was a little shy. ¡°This one is for you.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyelids twitched as she examined a bouquet of white chrysanthemums. She looked surprised


    at the small child.


    ¡°Mine?¡±


    ¡°I chose these carefully for you, Pretty Lady. I believe that this flower is lovely and is particrly


    suited to you! Prettydies will undoubtedly enjoy it.¡±


    Ivy remained silent for a brief moment. ¡®Not every pretty girl will like it!¡¯ she reasoned.


    After all, Ivy had never personally received grief flowers.


    She appeared to be a little torn. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, seeing the little charmer¡¯s expectation-filled eyes.


    ¡®How does a small child know that white chrysanthemums are grief flowers?¡¯ she reasoned.


    She smiled as she took it away from him. Her tone was gentle. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face twitched slightly as he saw the white chrysanthemums.


    Wyatt¡¯s perfectly sculpted face contorted slightly as he narrowed his eyes at the boy. He was


    determined to discard the flowers.


    ¡®What a blight!¡¯


    ¡°Who is this small child?¡±


    ¡°Pierce is his given name. I met him only yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, old man!¡± Pierce stated meekly, his face innocent.


    Wyatt arched his brow. His face sank as he considered, ¡®Did he just refer to me as old?! However,


    why is he addressing Ivy as a prettydy?¡¯


    He lowered his eyes to his watch and inquired, ¡°Shall we go for tea together now that the meeting is


    over?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ivy categorically refused.


    Wyatt stated, ¡°I have Marco Seely¡¯s schedule.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go for a cup of tea.¡±


    Ivy cast a downward nce at Pierce. ¡°Where is your father?¡±


    Pierce shook his head and approached Ivy, taking her hand in his. ¡°I¡¯m apanying you!¡±


    The small child could tell that this elderly gentleman was swooning over hisdy!


    ¡®I cannot allow an old man to steal mydy!¡¯


    ¡°No.¡± Wyatt declined.


    ¡®Who brings a strange small child on a date in the first ce?¡¯


    Pierce snorted coldly at Ivy and pouted. ¡°Pretty Lady, I¡¯d like to drink tea as well.¡±


    Ivy came to a halt, feeling as if her heart was about to melt from his adorableness. She simply


    couldn¡¯t resist his endearing face.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy chuckled and drew him forward.


    Pierce was so delighted that he was skipping the entire distance. ¡®Pretty Lady smells incredible!¡¯


    He then cast a sly nce at Wyatt and stuck his tongue out to him.


    ¡°This child ispletely unattractive,¡± Wyatt stated.


    Ivy gave a cold snort. ¡°How could you possibly insult a child?!¡±


    Wyatt became speechless.


    Pierce cocked his chin arrogantly.


    He realized he was still holding the red velvet box when he lowered his head. Wyatt shifted the


    subject just as he was about to give it to Ivy.


    ¡®All right, I¡¯ll hand it over to herter.¡¯


    Wyatt chose a cafe that was both serene and exquisite.


    They took their seats. Pierce sat alongside Ivy and kept a wary eye on Wyatt.


    Wyatt smiled as he took out a square box. ¡°I purchased itst time in France. It appears to be an


    excellent fit for you.¡±


    Ivy frowned and avoided looking at it. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    "Open it up and take a look," Wyatt suggested. His gaze was gentle. His side profile appeared to


    have been outlined with a brush. It was beautiful, powerful, and clear. He also exuded an


    astonishment and noble aura.


    Ivy, speechless, opened the box. It was a limited-edition bracelet from a well-known luxurybel.


    This was the only one in the world.


    It was indeed lovely. It was even more luxurious and refined than the advertisements she had seen.


    She didn''t get to book it in time, and she didn''t think Wyatt had gotten his hands on it.


    Wyatt extended hisrge hand and poured a cup of tea for her. He raised his brows to look at the


    little kid next to him and poured him a cup reluctantly.


    Pierce eagerly leaned in to inspect the bracelet. ''Fortunately, it''s not asrge as my bracelet!''


    "You''re too petty, old man. How can you be scared of spending money on a girl?"


    Wyatt raised his brows in silence.


    Pierce took out his red velvet box with confidence.


    "This is my gift to you, Pretty Lady."


    The little charmer then opened the box to reveal a chunky gold bracelet.


    There was a brief hush in the air.


    "Girls like gold, the heavier the better," Pierce exined as he sat next to Ivy. "Did you get it, old


    man?" As he looked at Wyatt, he had a disdainful expression on his face.


    Wyatt''s mouth corners twitched. ¡°Oh?¡±


    Ivy''s eyelids fluttered. "Did you buy this?"


    Although this was not considered expensive for Ivy, it was unquestionably too costly for a child,


    right?


    Pierce nodded and smiled as he looked at her.


    ¡°Of course! I can get you whatever you want. I''ve got a lot of money!"


    ''My father also has a lot of money!''


    Ivy scowled. "I''m not going to ept this. How can kids just hand out gold jewelry like that?"


    Although it wasn''t the prettiest bracelet, it was quite heavy when she held it.


    Pierce sighed and closed his eyes. "Well, my daddy said it''s okay to give this," he said coldly,


    turning his head to the side.


    ''So, his father agreed? Is it to thank me for picking up his son the day before?''


    Ivy let out a sigh of relief. She felt a little heartbroken when she saw the little charmer''s unhappy


    face with his features all scrunched up.


    "All right, I''ll take it."


    Pierce blinked his brilliant eyes and looked at her with anticipation. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Ivy remained silent for two seconds before responding, "I like it."


    Pierce pointed to Wyatt''s limited-edition bracelet. ¡°Do you like this?¡±


    Ivy remained silent for another two seconds before responding, "No."


    Pierce smiled cheerfully and approached Ivy. He pointed to his soft, red cheek with his little finger.


    "Then why don''t you kiss me?"


    Wyatt''s gaze from across the table quickly became cold.


    ''This annoying child is bing even more so!''


    Even though this child appeared to be eight or nine years old, anyone who desired his woman was


    a bad person!


    Ivy stared helplessly at the little charmer. ''Howe he''s so cute?!''


    She held his little head and kissed him on the cheek, thenughed and gently pinched his little


    cheek.


    "All right, I need to talk about business. Please be respectful and sit quietly, okay?"


    For a brief moment, Pierce, who had just been kissed by his lovelydy, fell into a trance. He smiled


    and shyly sniffled with his clothes as he looked down.


    This little charmer was a big fan of blush.


    Wyatt''s eyes were cold as he averted his gaze. In his chest, he was suppressing scowling rage.


    ''How can I be envious of an eight-year-old?''


    Ivy pushed the blue velvet box away from Wyatt. ¡°Keep this."


    Wyatt took a brief pause. His brow furrowed slightly. "Do you dislike it?"


    ''I saw a sh of amazement in her eyes just now. There was no reason why she shouldn''t like it.


    Why would she refuse this bracelet from her favorite brand if she could ept that eight-year-old


    ugly bracelet? It is also the world''s only limited-edition piece. This is something that not even money


    can buy.''


    Ivy pursed her lips. "I won''t ept anything from you."


    That was straightforward enough.


    Wyatt''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Your father said we should get along normally, so isn''t buying gifts for each other normal?" In a


    gentle tone, he said.


    Ivy cast a nce at him. "Are you going to tell me anything about Marco Seely or not? If not, I''ll


    leave."


    "In a few days, Marco Seely will host a private dinner. Icarus Lewis will also be there," Wyatt said


    helplessly.


    Ivy cocked her brow. ''Wow, Icarus Lewis is quite capable of making contact so quickly, huh? It


    appears that I need to put in more effort!''


    "How do you know that?" Ivy inquired.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Wyatt clenched his teeth. ¡°Because the invitation was handed to me.¡±


    Ivy was utterly baffled. Her heart was pounding. Morgan Corporation and Reed Corporation both


    had a stake in this project and were evenly matched candidates.


    Marco Seely had no reason to invite Reed Corporation rather than Morgan Corporation.


    ¡®Has Marco made up his mind?¡¯


    When Pierce saw Ivy¡¯s glum expression, he immediately tugged at her sleeve.


    ¡°If you want to go, Pretty Lady, I can invite you.¡±


    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s being hosted by Daddy, so I can invite my friends as well, right?¡¯


    Wyatt cast a nce at Pierce. ¡®What a load of nonsense!¡¯ he thought.


    Ivy did not take it seriously, believing that Pierce was only trying to console her. She smiled at the


    little charmer and locked her gaze on Wyatt.


    ¡°Are you here to show off, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a femalepanion. You may¡ª¡±


    Ivy set the teacup she was holding down. ¡°No need; I¡¯lle up with something else.¡±


    Although being Wyatt¡¯s femalepanion was the most convenient solution, she would only be in a


    neutral role at that point.


    That was not what she had in mind.


    Ivy rose to her feet. Pierce quickly took her hand in his. ¡°Pretty Lady, I¡¯d like toe over to your


    house and y.¡±


    She stroked his chubby chin. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wyatt stood up and watched as Pierce jumped and yanked Ivy¡¯s hand away from him. His fists were


    clenched. A few strands of hair hid his cold, stern brow. The tender expressions on his face faded,


    and he struggled for a moment.


    Wyatt wished at the time to give Ivy the opportunity instead.


    The bodyguard¡¯s voice came through the miniature earphones in Pierce¡¯s ears as soon as they left.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, Young Master, to invite her to dinner. You can¡¯t leave a girl hungry.¡±


    As he tugged on Ivy¡¯s hand, Pierce nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Pretty Lady, how about we go out to dinner before we go home?¡±


    ¡°Can we go home, and I¡¯ll have the maids cook for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to eat...¡± As he pondered, his eyes rolled around, ¡°a scoop of ice cream!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡®He¡¯s just a little kid.¡¯


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her gloomy mood had vanished as she followed this little charmer to fill his stomach.


    Ivy took the boy to a nearby newly opened gourmet restaurant. When the waiter came over to take


    their order, he couldn¡¯t stop staring at Pierce.


    ¡°Is he your brother, Miss? He¡¯s so cute!¡±


    Pierce¡¯s face became glum as he corrected thedy, and he rolled his eyes. He said it in a childish


    tone that pretended to be mature.


    ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend!¡± Even though he referred to Ivy as a ¡°Pretty Lady,¡± he intended for her to be his


    girlfriend!


    Ivyughed. ¡°Please give him a kid¡¯s meal and two parfaits.¡±


    Pierce guzzled a childish snort. His sapphire eyes were filled with resentment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a kid¡¯s meal. I¡¯m not a kid!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°So, boyfriend, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Pierce flushed immediately. He iled shyly and shivered with the corner of his small suit jacket. His


    heart was pounding with ecstasy.


    ¡®OMG! Prettydy wants to be my girlfriend?!¡¯


    ¡°Ladies first. You take a decision!¡±


    All he wanted was to mature quickly!


    Ivy winked at the waiter and proceeded with the previous order.


    The waiter immediately understood and thought, ¡®This strange little kid is just so adorable.¡¯


    Ivy ate her parfait while Pierce consumed the rest of the meal. He ate a lot of food because he was


    still a growing child.


    Ivy requested the bill from the waiter after the meal.


    Pierce immediately stopped her. ¡°How can I let mydy pay for the bill when youe out to eat


    with your boyfriend?¡± he said in a cute voice and with a lot of cockiness.


    Ivy was taken aback as the little charmer rolled up his sleeve to reveal his custom-made ROLEX


    children¡¯s watch. Her heart trembled a little. Any watch from this brand was likely to be as pricey as


    her bag, let alone a custom-made one.


    When the front of his watch aligned with the QR code, the waiter¡¯s payment machine automatically


    chimed, ¡°You have sessfully paid $800. Thank you.¡±


    Pierce casually drew back his sleeve.


    Pierce¡¯s father, who appeared on her doorstep the day before, did not appear to be an ordinary


    man!


    ¡°Pierce, who is your father?¡±


    Pierce blinked and opened his mouth to introduce himself when an eager voice came through his


    miniature earphones.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell her! If you do, she¡¯ll prefer your daddy!¡± says his nanny.¡±


    Inparison to his father, Pierce felt that he did not appear to have any advantages other than his


    youth.


    ¡®Daddy can¡¯t pull in my Pretty Lady! Certainly not!¡¯


    Pierce¡¯s opened mouth tightened again. His gaze shifted deftly.


    ¡°My father is a wealthy man, but all of his wealth is mine as well, so you should just like me.¡±


    Ivy let out a helplessugh and smile as her heart melted.


    ¡®Pierce¡¯s father must be very wealthy!¡¯


    Ivy returned Pierce to the Morgan Mansion.


    Simba was ecstatic and turned in circles around Pierce.


    ¡°Mama, I like Pierce!¡±


    Simba was picked up by Pierce and stroked on the head. ¡°I like you as well, kitty!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a tiger!¡± he eximed. Simba waggled its tail defiantly.


    Pierce carried Simba by its neck while Ivy went to the kitchen to get some water.


    ¡°I¡¯m Pretty Lady¡¯s boyfriend, so call me Daddy if you call her Mama!¡±


    Simba¡¯s face had be distorted as a result of being carried in this manner. ¡°No! Wyatt Reed isProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    my papa! He¡¯s the most attractive man on the!¡±


    ¡®A tiger, ording to Mama, should be assertive!¡¯


    Pierce was furious at Simba, but he was afraid Simba wouldin about him. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m not


    going to bother with a cat-like you! In any case, she¡¯s mine!¡± he eximed.


    A ringtone came from Pierce¡¯s watch at that precise moment.


    It was Marco Seely.


    Pierce unwillingly took it. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Marco¡¯s deep voice could be heard. ¡°Can you tell me where you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at prettydy¡¯s house. You¡¯re not allowed toe over, Daddy!¡±


    ¡®Won¡¯t I be out of the game if my prettydy likes Daddy?¡¯


    Marco chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and pick you up if you don¡¯t return within thirty minutes.¡± He found joy


    in defying his son¡¯s wishes.


    Pierce thumped his feet and grimaced because he was so rmed and unhappy.


    ¡°No way! I want to sleep with her!¡±


    ¡°To whom are you speaking?¡± Ivy inquired as she approached with two sses of milk.


    When Marco¡¯s voice came through, Pierce was about to end the call. ¡°Allow me to speak with her.¡±


    Pierce raised his hand hesitantly. Only then did Ivy notice that his watch face read, ¡°On the line.¡±


    ¡°Is that your father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s tone wasposed. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for bothering you, Ms. Morgan. Someone wille and get himter. If he refuses to


    leave, simply shut the door. Don¡¯t be a softie.¡±


    Ivy chuckled as she looked at Pierce, who had puffed up his cheeks in rage. ¡°That¡¯s so evil.¡±


    ¡°A boy whose only goal in life is to sleep with girls is a jerk.¡± Marco then hung up the phone.


    Pierce¡¯s pupils dted, and his face flushed. ¡°You¡¯re a moron, Daddy!¡±


    ¡®How dare he sully my reputation in front of my prettydy?! You annoy me, Daddy!¡¯


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help butugh before quicklyforting him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I know that our Pierce isn¡¯t like this!¡±


    Ivy consoled him for a while before Pierce began to rx.


    The doorbell rang not long after that.


    Ivy walked over to the door and flung it open.


    At the door stood a slightly chubby nanny. She spoke with a smile on her face. ¡°Please excuse me;


    I¡¯m on my way to pick up our Young Master.¡±


    Pierce walked up to the door, looking adorable. The nanny handed him a box of desserts while


    winking at him as if she had an eye muscle tightness.


    ¡°This is the dessert you told me to get, Young Master.¡±


    Pierce went silent for a split second before reacting quickly.


    ¡°This is for you, Pretty Lady.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Ivy was both surprised and delighted to see this. This happened to be her favorite dessert shop!


    ¡°Thank you, Pierce. Stay safe!¡±


    Pierce motioned with his hands. ¡°Goodbye, Pretty Lady!¡±


    Trigg dashed over, waggling its tiny tail. ¡°Goodbye, Pierce!¡±


    Inside the car, Pierce cocked his head proudly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Pretty Lady have a lovely face?¡±


    The nanny couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s beautiful! She¡¯s prettier than any woman who wants


    to be close to your daddy!¡±


    Pierce quietly nodded his little head and blinked his sapphire eyes.


    The bearded bodyguard sat sternly in front of him. ¡°I assumed I was supposed to go. I never even


    got to meet her.¡±


    The nanny gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°If you go, you¡¯ll scare the prettydy!¡±


    Pierce approved with a nod. ¡°Exactly!¡± The ferocious-looking bodyguard shrank in his seat even


    more indignantly.


    For a brief moment, Pierce frowned in thought. His delicate and adorable face bore a rare


    expression of bafflement.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep sending the same gifts to her, so we¡¯ll have to think about what to get her the next


    time!¡±


    ¡°I thought of those gifts,¡± the bearded bodyguard muttered as he looked down and flipped the ¡°Love


    for Fools¡± page that he had just purchased.


    Back at the hotel.


    Marco picked up Pierce as hezily attempted to climb into bed.


    ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t turn in your English homework to your teacher?¡± Marco¡¯s voice had a distinct


    coldness to it.


    Pierce muttered angrily and pouted. He buried his head between his father¡¯s thighs and hugged his


    father¡¯s legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m too busy chasing after my prettydy, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°How are you going after her?¡±


    ¡°I bought her presents!¡±


    Under Marco¡¯s watchful eye, Pierce proudly told his father about all the gifts he had purchased for


    Ivy.


    When Marco heard about the white chrysanthemums and the chunky gold bracelet, he smiled and


    chuckled as if he was restricting some emotion.


    His earlier rage had dissipated entirely.


    ¡°Then best of luck!¡± Marco twirled Pierce¡¯s hair in adoration.


    If Ivy didn¡¯t drive Pierce away, after all, those ¡°gifts,¡± she was a very kind woman!


    ¡°Daddy, can I invite my prettydy to your dinner?¡± Pierce asked as Marco was about to leave the


    room.


    ¡®Dinner?¡¯ Marco smirked. He then realized that Pierce was most likely referring to the business


    dinner he was nning to host. He had only five people on his invitation list, so it was very private.


    ¡°If you want to,¡± Marco said matter-of-factly. He would not have allowed it if it had been someone


    else, but she was the woman from three years ago. That was apletely different story.


    This time, Marco¡¯s project was gaining international attention. After all, it required a significant


    amount of workforce and resources. This also needed a lot of connections to be a sess. As a


    result, his every move was shrouded in secrecy.


    Even his whereabouts remained a closely guarded secret.


    However, there were several capable people in the city who held significant market positions, such


    as Wyatt Reed. As a result, Wyatt Reed was just one of many possible partners.


    Morgan Corporation¡¯s capabilities wereparable to Reed Corporation¡¯s, but Marco ignored them


    because his butler had mentioned Morgan Corporation too many times.


    Marco despised it when those around him infringed on their authority and tried to run thepany.


    He didn¡¯t care that his butler had been with him for over a decade if he crossed a line again.


    Marco Seely ignored all Morgan Corporation appointment invitations for several days in a row.


    Ivy was irritated and refused Wyatt¡¯s invitation to attend Marco¡¯s business dinner as his female


    companion.


    On the other hand, Wyatt kept asking her, saying that he was willing topete fairly with Morgan


    Corporation.


    ¡®Bullshit! How could Ipete if I couldn¡¯t even get an invitation?¡¯


    When Ivy emerged from the office lobby, she noticed Pierce striking a cool pose against the side of


    the van. His delicate little face drew a lot of admiration. His sapphire eyes glowed with life. He was


    simply adorable.


    ¡®This little charmer will undoubtedly be a heartbreaker when he grows up,¡¯ Ivy predicted.


    When Pierce saw Ivy, he ran over and hugged her legs, then rubbed his head against the side of


    her thigh. His voice was soft and endearing. ¡°I miss you so much, Pretty Lady.¡±


    Ivyughed incoherently. Her heart softened. The sudden appearance of this little boy did not irritate


    her in the least. Instead, she was ovee with an inexplicable affection for him.


    ¡°I miss you, Pierce.¡± Ivy knelt to speak with him and couldn¡¯t help but lightly rub his curly hair. It was


    so soft!


    Pierce carried arge box with nobel and handed it to her. ¡°Would you like toe to a party with


    me today, Pretty Lady?¡±


    Ivy was perplexed as she looked at him in awe.


    ¡°Which party?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a casual dinner. Dad said I could invite you.¡±


    ¡°Is your father also present?¡±


    Even though they didn¡¯t say much thest time they met, Ivy had a feeling Pierce¡¯s father was not to


    be dealt with.


    Pierce nodded and looked at her impatiently with his big round eyes.


    ¡°There are others as well! I want to introduce you to all my friends!¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡®I want everyone to know that Pretty Lady belongs to me!¡¯


    Ivy paused for a moment. She figured there was no harm in going because she had nowhere else


    to go. She also assumed it was a children¡¯s party. Not to mention that Pierce was so gracious to


    invite her.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go back and change.¡±


    Pierce enthusiastically pointed to the box in his hand.


    ¡°I chose a dress for you! When you wear it, you¡¯ll look like a lovely fairy! You¡¯re more beautiful than


    a fairy!¡±


    He had spent a long time selecting an evening gown after carefully considering the advice of his


    nanny and bodyguard.


    Ivy was taken aback for a moment.


    She was awestruck by the lovely light-colored gown when she opened the box.


    The gown¡¯s garment had delicate stitches that seemed to reflect the light on closer inspection.


    The reflection of the light created a different visual effect from a slightly different angle.


    Even though Ivy couldn¡¯t see the brand name, she could tell at a nce that this luxury custom-


    made gown was the work of a skilled designer.


    Ivy was taken aback and gazed admiringly at Pierce. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely stunning!¡±


    With delight, Pierce proudly raised his chin. His smug expression was too endearing.


    ¡°Of course! I knew you¡¯d like it!¡±


    Ivy tousled Pierce¡¯s hair. The little gentleman struggled to open the car door for her and even bowed


    slightly as if he were a prince.


    ¡°Come on in, my princess.¡±


    Ivyughed and entered the luxury van. She got a new name again.


    The van¡¯s interior wasvishly decorated, and it was surrounded by some expensive limited-edition


    toys. This van was clearly intended for children.


    ¡®Wow, Pierce is living the good life!¡¯


    The driver couldn¡¯t see anything because a privacy screen separated him.


    The car drove for about twenty minutes beforeing to a stop in front of the Hilton Hotel.


    The surroundings were tranquil. There appeared to be a road closure because no cars wereing


    or going.


    The bodyguard at the entrance approached and was about to stop them, but when he saw Pierce


    standing next to Ivy, he immediately became courteous again.


    ¡®Wow, why are they being so strict for a children¡¯s party?¡¯ Ivy thought.


    Pierce cheerfully took Ivy¡¯s hand in his and entered. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ivy found a room where she could change into the gown that Pierce had made for her.


    The long gown fit her slender figure perfectly and emphasized her body in all the right ces. She


    appeared to be both elegant and noble. It was simply stunning!


    Pierce¡¯s eyes were filled with little hearts. He couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from her. He cupped his


    cheeks with both hands and stared at Ivy with his big, gleaming eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re stunning! I love you!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stopughing. She assumed he was just another little fanboy who was madly in love


    with her.


    ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re adorable!¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Pierce blushed and lowered his head as they walked to the banquet hall¡¯s entrance.


    Inside, the atmosphere was calm and refined.


    Ivy could tell right away that this was no ordinary party. She appeared to have noticed Wyatt


    Reed from a distance.


    Ivy came to a halt in her steps. Her face shifted slightly.


    ¡°Pretty Lady, why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Pierce asked, noticing Ivy¡¯s stagnant smile. ¡°My father is


    waiting for us inside.¡±


    For a brief moment, Ivy frowned. Her grip on Pierce became firmer.


    ¡°Your father... What is his name?¡±


    Pierce was about to respond when an older man and two other men appeared behind them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The voice of that middle-aged man was audible.


    Ivy spun around. The man scrutinized Ivy¡¯s gown and appeared to be irritated.


    ¡°How did you get your hands on the master¡¯s gown? Gold diggers are not wee! Get the hell


    out!¡±


    Ivy was enraged at being chastised by a strange man and puzzled.


    It wasn¡¯t until she noticed the two men trailing this middle-aged man that she realized what was


    happening. Icarus and Zion Lewis were the two men standing behind that middle-aged man.


    They were both taken aback when they saw her.


    Huh?


    Ivy had a feeling that the party Pierce had invited her to was more than just a children¡¯s party!


    ¡®Could it be...?¡¯


    Pierce stood guard in front of Ivy. As he red at the middle-aged man, his tone was cold.


    ¡°You are not permitted to be impolite to my guest!¡± Pierce, despite his youth, sounded eerily simr


    to his father when he said this.


    The butler¡¯s gaze flinched slightly as if he was worried. He clenched his teeth and looked at Pierce.


    ¡°Young Master, how can you casually invite guests to such an event? This is not a ce for a rogue


    to visit!¡±


    Ivy scowled. ¡°Who are you referring to as a rouge?¡± She was straightforward.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t in the habit of putting up with other people¡¯s nonsense!


    The middle-aged man was taken aback and about to reprimand her when Icarus Lewis yanked his


    arm from behind.


    Icarus introduced Ivy. ¡°This is Ivy Morgan, the only heiress of Morgan Enterprise.¡±


    The middle-aged man was taken aback and looked at Ivy in awe.


    Ivy¡¯s calm gaze as she assessed him and said indifferently, ¡°It appears you¡¯re not the master either.


    From where did a servant like you get your attitude?¡±


    Even though he was Marco Seely¡¯s butler, the middle-aged man dared not displease these


    influential people.


    When he heard Ivy¡¯s harsh words, all he could do was smile bitterly.


    The butler oddly turned away and told Pierce. ¡°Young Master, those who have not been invited are


    not permitted to enter. Please take your guest with you and leave.¡±


    As he wrapped his arms around his chest, Pierce let out a cold chortle. He spoke casually. ¡°Who


    gave you the power to uproot my guest?¡±


    The butler was taken aback. ¡°This is Mr. Seely¡¯s order, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°I invited her with my father¡¯s permission. Who are you to speak to her in that manner?¡±


    Pierce was beyond enraged. He was unconcerned about manners and raised his head to re at


    the butler. He had summoned his princess with great difficulty, but she was treated so


    disrespectfully.


    This was a shambles for him!


    Pierce was terrified that his lovelydy would be upset with him.


    When the butler mentioned ¡°Mr. Seely,¡± Ivy¡¯s body stiffened.


    She was taken aback.


    Mr. Seely?


    There is no other Mr. Seely in the entire state of New York!


    ¡®Is it true that Pierce¡¯s father is Marco Seely? The man Marco Seely who showed up at my house


    and denied any of my appointments?!¡¯


    Pierce chides the butler, who feels humiliated.


    One of the banquet hall¡¯s waiters approached me. ¡°Young Master, Ms. Morgan, Mr. Seely invites


    you in.¡±


    Pierce snorted coldly at the butler before turning around and holding Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that butler, my princess. I¡¯ll tell Daddy to look for a new butler!¡±


    Ivy smiled when Pierce addressed her with a different name.


    The butler in the back started shaking violently, but it was toote. He had almost overlooked that


    this young master was not a straightforward child to deceive!


    What a pity!


    Icarus Lewis motioned the butler aside. ¡°Let¡¯s get in here as soon as possible! We can¡¯t let Ivy have


    the first crack at it! How did she appear so unexpectedly here?¡±


    The butler clenched his teeth and could only swallow them whole.


    Every member of Marco Seely¡¯s staff knew the butler, so it didn¡¯t take an invitation for him to lead


    the two strangers.


    The waiter who had not yet left took a moment to reflect. ¡°Mr. Seely only asked Young Master and


    Ms. Morgan toe in. He did not refer to anyone else.¡±


    The butler¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m this family¡¯s butler! Mr. Seely is not going to hold it


    against me. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll take the me.¡±


    Icarus and Zion Lewis were led inside by the butler.


    The banquet hall was extravagantly decorated.


    All of the hotel¡¯s standard furnishings were reced with high-quality alternatives for this private


    banquet. Marco Seely put in a lot of time and effort.


    Wyatt paused for a moment when he saw Ivy walking in with that little boy¡¯s hand. He was quite


    taken aback. Because Ivy was already here, the car he had sent to pick her up must have been


    empty.


    Wyatt was relieved and a little delighted to see her.


    ¡®My girl, on the other hand, never admits defeat. She¡¯ll always figure out a way to get in.¡¯


    Ivy froze for a split second when she saw Wyatt, then averted her gaze and pretended not to noticeProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    Wyatt became speechless when he realized this.


    Pierce ran over, excitedly grabbing Ivy¡¯s hand. ¡°I brought my princess here, Daddy!¡±


    The four attendees were all big industry names.


    They were taken aback to see Ivy and had a wandering in their eyes, especially Wyatt.


    After all, Ivy was always present at such public events and was dressed in a variety of high-fashion


    gowns that were vibrant, stunning, and wless. It was as if she was born to be the center of


    attention.


    Ivy¡¯s gown, on the other hand, was simple yet elegant and appropriate for the asion. Her waist


    was perfectly defined, and the dress entuated her delicate beauty.


    Wyatt even considered keeping her hidden for selfish reasons.


    Marco Seely had a chilly expression on his face. He was stunned for a fraction of a second when he


    saw Ivy¡¯s gown. On the other hand, he stood up as if nothing had happened and shook her hand


    politely.


    ¡°Please ept my greetings, Ms. Morgan. You are my honored guest.¡±


    Everyone stood up, shook Ivy¡¯s hand, and said hello.


    They all thought Morgan Enterprise had dropped out, but they didn¡¯t expect the President to show


    up at thest minute.


    Ivy gave a hearty chuckle. ¡°Good to see you again, Mr. Seely.¡±


    Marco let out a low chuckle and looked helplessly at Ivy¡¯s smiling little boy.


    ¡°Has this little rascal bothered you in thest few days?¡±


    Ivy stroked the back of Pierce¡¯s neck. ¡°Of course not! Our entire family adores Pierce because he is


    so cute.¡±


    Pierce proudly raised his chin and embraced Ivy, refusing to let go. He had a well-behaved smile


    and squinted eyes. ¡°I, too, adore you, my princess!¡±


    Every chance he gets, this boy confesses his feelings for Ivy!


    Wyatt¡¯s face fell as he looked at Marco Seely and that brat.


    Surprisingly, they appear to be exceptionally well-bnced.


    Wyatt had an uncontroble urge to kidnap Ivy.


    The butler abruptly approached respectfully. He cast a nce at Ivy before quickly averting his gaze


    as if avoiding her. ¡°There is a problem, Mr. Seely...¡± The butler paused in mid-sentence.


    The butler¡¯s superficial and deflecting gaze did not escape Marco¡¯s notice. He returned his gaze to


    the crowd, slightly lowering his eyes. ¡°Excuse me for a second. I¡¯ll get back to you as soon as


    possible. Make yourselves at ease.¡±


    Ivy exhaled a sigh of relief and expressed her delight.


    Who would have guessed that Marco Seely¡¯s son was the little boy she had met by chance at the


    amusement park?


    She couldn¡¯t have gone to this dinner if she hadn¡¯t been invited.


    Wyatt moved to the front of the line. From behind Ivy, he spoke softly and maically. ¡°You¡¯ve


    already met him, huh? When?¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Ivy returned her gaze to Wyatt and rolled her eyes. ¡°What does it matter to you?¡±


    Holding his breath, Wyatt quickly returned to his normal state. He was used to it by this point.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You are not required to inform me if you do not wish to.¡± His tone was a little


    irritated.


    The three people next to him were taken aback and nearly dropped their sses.


    Ivy¡¯s heart shook slightly. She immediately pursed her lips.


    ¡®Can this son of a bitch behave normally for a change?!¡¯


    Pierce stepped in front of Ivy, preventing Wyatt from approaching her. Wyatt received a serious look


    from the little man, who blinked his clear sapphire eyes. ¡°Old Mister, keep your distance from her!¡±


    Wyatt cocked his brow. He had no idea that the little boy who had given Ivy white chrysanthemums


    was Marco Seely¡¯s son. That didn¡¯t matter, though.


    It didn¡¯t change the fact that he despises him.


    ¡°Do you like my princess, Old Mister?¡± Pierce drew his arms together. His delicate features crinkled,


    and his sparkling eyes red warily at Wyatt.


    When Wyatt looked at Ivy, he could tell he didn¡¯t have good intentions.


    Wyatt pursed his lips and cast a downward nce at Pierce. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, staring longingly at


    Ivy¡¯s body. He said one word softly and saw Ivy roll her eyes.


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡®How adorable!¡¯


    Pierce grunted coldly and pretended to be an adult. ¡°You¡¯re so old, and you can¡¯tpete with my


    princess, so you should give up!¡±


    Wyatt was frightened.


    ¡®Old?! I make the decisions in the industry, and I¡¯m one of the youngest people in the Forbes top


    ten. How dare this brat insult me?!¡¯


    Wyatt¡¯s expression wasplicated as he nced at the youngster.


    Pierce yanked Ivy¡¯s arm just as he was about to teach this brat a lesson.


    ¡°Prettydy, my daddy has invited us toe over. Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Pierce was ecstatic


    because he wanted Ivy to stay away from Wyatt.


    Ivy looked to the side and noticed Marco nod, signaling her toe over.


    Pierce pulled over Ivy.


    Marco was opposed by the butler, who wanted to keep her out, and the Lewis father and son.


    When the butler saw Ivy, he had aplicated expression on his face, whereas Lewis¡¯s had a


    smug look in their eyes.


    ¡°Do you know these two people, Ms. Morgan?¡± Marco indicated the Lewis¡¯.


    Ivy raised her ss with a smile. ¡°Certainly. Mr. Lewis is a Morgan Corporation shareholder; this is


    his only son, Zion.¡±


    The butler babbled. ¡°These two people¡¯s identities are not forged. Ms. Morgan has also rified it


    personally. Morgan Corporation, Mr. Seely, has met all of our requirements for this coboration, so


    please take them into ount.¡±


    After hearing this, Marco was unmoved, but his eyes sunken faintly.


    Ivy raised her brows and remained silent.


    ¡°We are very serious about this coboration, Mr. Seely. If you can sign with us, all conditions are


    up for negotiation,¡± Icarus said.


    Marco exuded a cold, intimidating aura. He took a breather and looked at the butler.


    ¡°Can you tell me about your rtionship with them?¡± Marco inquired calmly.


    The butler became immobile.


    Icarus Lewis exined quickly. ¡°Although we¡¯re not blood rtives, we¡¯re practically brothers. It¡¯s


    only because of his assistance that we¡¯re able to meet you, Mr. Seely.¡±


    For a few seconds, Marco was deafeningly quiet. His cold, clear gaze swept over the butler¡¯s face.


    ¡°You should be aware of my ground rules. Get rid of them.¡±


    The butler appeared hesitant.


    ¡°You should seriously consider Morgan Corporation, Mr. Seely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about Morgan Corporation, but not through these two scumbags. In addition, I don¡¯t need a


    butler like you to teach me how to do things.¡±


    Marco¡¯s eyes were calm and emotionless, not even a glimmer of a shiver.


    For a brief moment, the atmosphere was still. The nearby mingling scene appeared to be separated


    by a barrier.


    Marco Seely¡¯s disgust was palpable. Someone would have to pay for breaking his rules, whether it


    was a butler who had been with him for ten years. His words were blunt.


    No matter whom Marco chose to work with, Icarus Lewis was unqualified.


    Icarus¡¯ expression changed several times. He begged the butler to help him.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    The butler frowned as he tried to persuade Icarus to take another chance. It made no sense that


    Ivy¡¯s unexpected appearance had robbed his brother of this opportunity.


    ¡°Would you please reconsider, Mr. Seely?¡±


    ¡°My father has made it abundantly clear! Are you old and befuddled? Daddy will not associate with


    jerks! Daddy is fond of my prettydy.¡±


    Pierce couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His pretty little face¡¯s features were scrunched up together.


    ¡®This butler is as annoying as ever!¡¯


    Typically, the butler directed Pierce¡¯s life and schoolwork and drove him away from his favorite


    teachers and ssmates.


    He¡¯d even deliver some self-righteous logic.


    Now, the butler wanted to bring these two jerks to harass his princess.


    Pierce still remembered these two jerks disparaging his princess in the lobby of Morgan


    Corporation.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to forget this!¡¯ Pierce rolled over and tugged on his father¡¯s sleeve at the thought. He


    yanked on it, grumbling angrily.


    ¡°The butler is so vexing! At the door, he bullied my princess. He yelled at her and refused to let her


    in. He¡¯s so impolite!¡±


    Marco¡¯s face became gloomy and cold. As he looked at the butler, his hawk-like eyes were razor-


    sharp.


    Marco expected his subordinates to have good manners.


    The butler trembled. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°N-No¡­ No, I didn¡¯t. You can¡¯t talk nonsense, young Master!¡±


    ¡°Why should I falsely use you?¡± Pierce snorted and puffed up like a pufferfish to express his


    rage.


    The butler could feel the chill emanating from Marco¡¯s body and dared not even look him in the


    eyes. He began to resent the fact that he had brought Icarus over with him. He reasoned that


    because he had been by Marco¡¯s side for so long, Marco trusted him and would consider his


    suggestions.


    However, he was struck by a bone-chilling cold and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He¡¯d forgotten what he


    was: a butler.


    Outsiders may have thought it honorable and admirable to be Marco Seely¡¯s butler, but he was


    nothing more than a subordinate to Marco.


    ¡°Mr. Seely, I really didn¡¯t mean it,¡± the butler shivered. ¡°I just noticed that Ms. Morgan was wearing


    Madam¡¯s gown. I was worried and...¡±


    Marco¡¯s gaze pierced him. A certain word had brushed up against his taboo. Even Pierce remained


    silent and fixed his gaze on Marco for a brief moment.


    Marco called out to the bodyguards hiding in the shadows in the next split second.


    ¡°Throw them out,¡± he said.


    Marco gave the pale-faced butler an emotionless stare.


    ¡°From now on, you will have nothing to do with the Seely family. You¡¯d better get out of here before I


    decide to pursue this because you broke my rules.¡±


    The butler¡¯s blood drained from his face from fear. The bodyguards next to him had already moved


    forward before he could finish his sentence.


    One of them dragged him out while the other covered his mouth.


    Icarus and Zion Lewis, the remaining people, were also driven out separately.


    For a few seconds, Marco was deafeningly quiet. His gloomy expression gradually faded. He smiled


    as he turned around and returned his gaze to Ivy.


    ¡°I apologize, Ms. Morgan. I should not have let you hear everything.¡±


    Ivy smiled and nodded, expressing her understanding. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but is this dress...¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Listening to the earlier conversation, Ivy''s dress seemed to have something to do with Pierce''s


    mother.


    Ivy cast a nce at Pierce, who blinked his big sparkling eyes and shook his head. "It isn''t!"


    Marco Seely took a breather. "It''s not," he said, his face softening. "Because it''s from the same


    designer, the style and color are simr. Let''s go back."


    Ivy did not ask further and returned to the table with Marco.


    The adults remained in the banquet hall while Pierce was taken outside.


    Wyatt Reed was seated in his seat. His gaze was fixed on the three of them the entire time.


    People approached him to talk to him, but he ignored them. Marco sat in the main seat, and he had


    a mysteriously powerful aura that reminded me of the firm and cold Wyatt Reed in some ways.


    When the three people next to Wyatt noticed Marco, they quickly returned to their seats. Although it


    was a private dinner, the atmosphere was more akin to a meeting.


    It was a meeting of people in high positions who were discussing their mutual interests and benefits.


    Everyone wanted to work with Marco Seely, but they all knew they couldn''tpete with Reed


    Corporation.


    When Ivy arrived earlier, they had even less hope ofpleting this transaction. Ivy sat to Wyatt''s


    left.


    For a brief moment, the air became stagnant.


    Marco took a brief pause. His voice was rich and gentle as if the previous disturbance had not


    urred. "Today''s dinner aims to get to know all of you. After all, you''re all influential people in the


    industry, and I''ll need your assistance to grow my business in the city. Second, I have a project that


    requires coboration."


    Marco was forthright. In fact, everyone here came specifically for that project. Marco'' gaze swept


    over the people in the room.


    Finally, his gaze was drawn to Ivy. "Ms. Morgan, I had no idea you were interested in this project?"


    Ivy was dazed, but her posture was elegant andposed.


    "Morgan Corporation has already made adequate ns for this project." Marco nodded. HisContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    demeanor was gentle and humble. "I wasn''t aware of it beforehand, but now that I''m aware, I can''t


    let your preparations go to waste."


    The expressions of those present abruptly changed with a single sentence.


    Ivy, too, was taken aback. She understood the underlying meaning of Marco¡¯s words, but she


    couldn''t believe she had gotten this project so quickly.


    Wyatt''s eyes were slightly narrowed. His thin lips were pressed together in a straight line, and his


    powerful aura caused the temperature to drop a few degrees.


    One of the guests on the side couldn''t help but inquire.


    "Mr. Seely, the project has not been professionally evaluated and has not been subjected to multiple


    layers of testing. You mean you''ve decided on Morgan Corporation?"


    He had aplicated and strange look on his face when he looked at Ivy.


    Although Morgan Corporation, like Reed Corporation, was the most powerful among them, it was


    unusual for a partner to be chosen so early in the project''s development.


    They came to this private dinner solely to gauge Marco Seely''s demeanor.


    Just a hint was enough to put their minds at ease.


    Once Marco¡¯s words were spread, all subsequent resources would be skewed toward Morgan


    Corporation.


    "Yes, for as long as Ms. Morgan desires it, she will always be first in line with me at any time. She


    will always be my priority." This sentence was like a bomb thrown into the crowd.


    In an instant, everyone fell silent. They secretly turned their attention to Wyatt Reed, who exuded a


    strong chilly vibe all around him.


    Wyatt''s face darkened when he heard this. He had lost his earlier calm andposure. His face


    was tense as he locked his gaze on Marco Seely with a piercing, bone-chilling stare.


    Wyatt Reed became terrified at that point.


    Why would Marco Seely look at Ivy differently if they had never met before?


    Why would Marco Seely give such arge project away so easily?


    Wyatt was unfazed by the project''s demise.


    Reed Corporation had a diverse range of businesses that touched on all aspects of life.


    Despite its size, this project was merely a drop in the bucket. He''d rather forego this coboration


    than learn about Marco''s crush on Ivy!


    Ivy was also perplexed and felt as if she were in a dream.


    On closer inspection, Marco did not appear to be joking!


    Why?


    A slew of questions gued Ivy. Nheless, she maintained a calm andposed demeanor and


    exhibited no dramatic reaction.


    ''Does it have anything to do with Pierce?''


    After Marco said a few words to conclude the dinner, everyone stood up and exited the hall.


    This dinner came to a quick and unexpected end.


    Ivy and Wyatt were the only guests who remained.


    Wyatt had no intention of leaving Ivy behind with Marco, while Ivy wanted to rify the situation.


    Marco chuckled as he looked at the two people.


    "I''m sure you have a lot of questions, Ms. Morgan. What I''ve said about the project isn''t idle rhetoric.


    I''ll have someone contact Morgan Corporation for a follow-up."


    "I''m confused; why did you choose Morgan Corporation?" Ivy inquired directly. The people she had


    sent to contact Marco beforehand had all returned empty-handed, so why had he agreed to it so


    quickly?


    Marco paused for a moment to consider something. "I did not select Morgan Corporation. I''ve


    decided on you." Marco looked at her with unmistakable admiration and gentleness. That


    tenderness was devoid of any motives or interests. It was extremely pure.


    Ivy was taken aback. "Because I took Pierce to the amusement park?"


    Apart from that, Ivy couldn''t think of any other reason.


    Marco burst outughing. "No."


    Wyatt''s eyes were cold and piercing, filled with suppressed emotions as he looked at Marco. He


    spoke in a hoarse and low tone.


    "I''m also curious as to why Mr. Seely will perceive Ivy differently."


    Marco took a breather, gave Marco pause for a moment, and gave Wyatt a puzzled look.


    "I thought you''d understand, Mr. Reed."


    Wyatt smirked. "What should Iprehend?"


    "Originally, I nned to award this project to Reed Corporation, but Ms. Morgan has emerged as


    the more qualified candidate."


    Marco stood up and spoke to the bodyguard nearby. The bodyguard then hurriedly exited. "Please


    pause for a moment."


    Marco cracked a grin. Soon after, the bodyguard appeared with a photo album, which he handed to


    Marco with both hands.


    Ivy and Wyatt were both taken aback.


    ''What was the point of this?''


    Marco slowly opened it and took out two photos. He gave Ivy one and Wyatt the other.


    Ivy trembled as soon as she saw the photo in her hand. Her body tensed.


    That was a scene she had only seen in her nightmares.


    Ivy was unlucky to be caught up in that terrorist attack on European streets three years ago.


    Everyone was running, shouting, and screaming in pain as a result of the evil burning and looting.


    Bullets whizzed by, and no one knew who the terrorist who threw the bomb into the crowd was!


    Ivy only wanted to run to safety, but when she saw a little blonde-haired boy about four- or five


    years old standing helplessly on the street, she abruptly changed course.


    The bomb exploded right next to her as she lunged for him, shattering everything. Ivy thought it was


    all over at that point, but an unbelievably hard chest fiercely shielded her underneath.


    Ivy escaped unscathed, but the man was covered in blood. She had a good look at his face, a look


    she would never forget.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Ivy buried this memory deep within. She dreaded recalling it for fear of rekindling her feelings for


    him. She feared she would be soft-hearted and fall in love with him again.


    Ivy had no idea who had captured her pounce on the boy.


    The odor of gunpowder lingered around her. Marco Seely''s suddenughter jolted Ivy out of her


    memories.


    Her eyes were wet. Wyatt Reed''s deep gaze met hers as she looked up. His eyes were like a


    whirlpool trying to snag her.


    Ivy felt her heart skip a beat as she looked at Wyatt.


    Ivy''s bloodied manly face merged with Wyatt''s handsome face.


    His features were like a sculpture, deep and perfect.


    Wyatt''s photo was taken when he jumped on Ivy.


    Ivy couldn''t hide it from him anymore.


    Despite their misery, their features were visible in the shot. Ivy shielded Pierce, a youngd.


    Pierce''s blonde curly hair and delicate features had not changed much in three years.


    Marco coughed.


    "I''m sorry. I knew your identity. So, you were my first pick. I couldn''t figure out Ms. Morgan''s true


    identity back then. My son met her again after returning to the city, so I looked into it. You both


    saved his life, but I want to thank Ms. Morgan, who jumped off Pierce first, because Pierce


    would''ve...¡± He shrugged and avoided mentioning the incident. His eyes were sad, but he smiled


    indifferently.


    ¡°My wife wasn''t as fortunate. She was in the car when it blew up."


    Ivy''s heart sank and she was shocked. Finally, Ivy''s previous mystery was solved.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, I hope you won''t mind my choice of Morgan Corporation,¡± Marco smiled.


    Wyatt''s voice was husky. "Of course not."


    When he learned about this incident, he was surprised and surprised to see her sooner. They would


    have missed less. They had met before Ivy dragged him out of the underground fight club.


    Ivy was the most alert of them. She liked him and left him alone, but she kept him in the dark.


    Surely, he knew!


    Wyatt''s mood was indescribable.


    Marco smiled at Ivy, sensing the tension between them.


    "Do you me me for bringing this up so quickly, Ms. Morgan?"


    "It''s a fact," Ivy said with a smile. It was a fact that would surface sooner orter.


    She admitted that this was her first meeting with Wyatt. Moreover, it was the first time her heart had


    swayed.


    Marco escorted Ivy and Wyatt after dinner.


    Pierce rushed down from upstairs and tightly hugged Ivy''s leg. ¡°Prettydy, stay here tonight.¡±


    Pierce sigh. His blue-green eyes gleamed with eagerness. His cuteness made Ivy''s heart melt.


    ¡°Pierce, she has work to do. Do your homework upstairs!¡± Marco nced at his watch and spoke in


    a clear, cold tone.


    Pierce was immediately sad. He smirked at his father. No matter where they went, he''d always have


    homework!


    What a bummer!


    Ivy pictured the boy in the photo. He''d grown so big.


    She felt drawn to him. She gently stroked his curly hair and gazed at him.


    "I''ll y with you tomorrow, okay?"


    Pierce blinked, his eyes clear and pitiful.


    Ivy was about to give up when Pierce seized her dress and tightened his grip. His gaze was sly.


    ¡°No! I hate homework! I want to follow you home. You can be alone, Daddy!¡±


    The boy''s whining about following Ivy home was evident, angelic, and immature.


    Marco squinted. He knew Pierce''s tricks. With a wave of his hand, a big bodyguard came over and


    picked up the pouting little boy.


    The bodyguard turned to leave with Pierce.


    ¡°Ahh!! Help! I won''t abandon prettydy. I want her forever!¡± Pierce yelled angrily.


    Wyatt suddenly spoke to the side. "I''ll give you a ride," he said.


    To avoid arguing, Ivy simply nodded. She met those eyes. His deep eyes were filled with joy and heN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    seemed to have a lot to say but he couldn''t begin.


    They politely ended with a few more words with Marco Seely before they left.


    Ivy sat in the car and drove off. She felt the journey was achingly long, especially with Wyatt sitting


    next to her.


    Wyatt spoke up. ¡°You remember me from that incident?¡±


    Ivy pursed her lips and pondered. ¡°Yes.¡±


    "Why didn''t you say?" Just like the underground fight club.


    Ivy smiled. ¡°You saved me, I saved you. We''re even.¡±


    ¡°Even?¡±


    His gaze was so heavy with resentment that Ivy frowned. ¡°You should''ve told me years ago. What if


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°There is no what if. If I had to choose again, I wouldn''t marry you.¡± Her voice was icy.


    It was just a painful life lesson for her!

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Ivy was exhausted when she returned to Morgan Mansion. Despite receiving thisrge project, she


    couldn¡¯t find it in herself to be happy.


    Perhaps it was because she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared to hear such an old, tragic story. Shey in


    her bed in the middle of the night, ruminating on the contents of that photograph.


    Suddenly, a notification appeared on her phone.


    She picked it up irritably, nced at it, and frowned.


    Wyatt had sent it.


    [Ivy, I¡¯m d you were the person I saved.]


    Ivy blinked; her gaze fixed on the darkness outside the window. She then went outside to get a


    ss of milk, which she slowly drank before returning upstairs.


    Because the past would never return, why should she linger on something she had already let go


    of?


    Ivy went to bed and had a restful night¡¯s sleep as a result of that thought.


    After only one night, the news of the coboration with Marco Seely went viral.


    Major corporations and businesses expressed their willingness to coborate with Morgan


    Corporation. Even if they were only a minor part of the project, they would benefit.


    When Ivy opened her eyes, her phone nearly exploded from the volume of calls she was receiving.


    Fortunately, she had previously muted it.


    Simba strutted in with its tail wagging. ¡°Everyone is waiting for you, Mama.¡±


    Ivy responded to Windy¡¯s message and showered before heading downstairs.


    ¡°Big Brother?¡±


    Cooper stood in the living room, stern and cold.


    Ivy had no idea who he was on the phone with, but when she came downstairs, he immediately


    hung up.


    ¡°You have such a big heart!¡±


    Ivy was perplexed.


    Leo smiled leisurely as he sat at the dining table with the newspaper.


    ¡°How did you contact Marco Seely? His people have already made contact with your brother. Isn¡¯t it


    true that his attitude shifted too quickly?¡±


    Ivy exhaled a sigh of relief and told them what had happened the day before. Everyone had a look


    of realization on their face.


    Only Sebastian shook his head, regretfully saying, ¡°Marco¡¯s son is already so big. It appears that


    you are out of luck.¡±


    Leo fixed his gaze on Sebastian. ¡°Go get lost!¡±


    Cooper spoke up. ¡°Seconded.¡±


    After breakfast, Ivyughed and followed Cooper to the office.


    When Ivy and Cooper entered the conference room for the early morning meeting, the previously


    noisy room fell silent.


    As she walked in her high heels, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Ivy. She exuded confidence and


    power as she sat, not even batting an eyelid.


    The shareholders at the table were also wearing a variety of expressions.


    Icarus Lewis sat there anxiously; his face ashen. He looked up at Ivy and Cooper from time to time


    as if he was unsure what to say. He called Leo Morgan early in the morning but could not reach him.


    ¡®Are they going to force me to leave Morgan Corporation?¡¯ Icarus pondered with uneasiness.


    Cooper presided over the meeting at the outset. The major departments all gave brief updates on


    the current situation, and the final topic was Marco Seely¡¯s project.


    Cooper¡¯s voice was crisp and clear. ¡°Our technical department must keep up with them, ording


    to Marco Seely¡¯s n. The follow-up tasks are critical and must not be overlooked, but we will wait


    for the contract to adjust the details. Do you have any questions?¡±


    The people in the room shook their heads and fell silent gradually.


    Cooper turned his head just as everyone thought the meeting was over.


    ¡°And how about you, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy, who had been summoned, gave a faint smile. Cooper¡¯s meaning was clear to her, and she lifted


    her shapely brows to look at Icarus.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity now that the ball was in her court. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious if Mr. Lewis remembers that bet from before, where the loser will leave Morgan


    Corporation.¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t waste any time and got right to the point.


    Icarus, for example, made minimal contributions to thepany. He wanted to ride on the shirttails


    of others and took a considerable risk, but he failed in the end.


    Keeping him would be ineffective and would also set a bad precedent for thepany.


    Would Ivy still be as lucky as she was this time if everyone wanted to bet on her future in this way?


    There was no way Ivy would let Icarus and Zion Lewis off the hook so quickly.


    As he looked at Cooper, Icarus¡¯ face was ugly and flustered.


    ¡°It¡¯s all for the sake of thepany, President Cooper. This was apany project that Zion and I


    were working on. We¡¯re more excited than anyone else that Ms. Ivy got the offer.¡±


    Cooper¡¯s gaze was cold as he turned to face Icarus. ¡°So, you don¡¯t intend to leave?¡±


    The meeting room¡¯s atmosphere became cold and stagnant as soon as those words were spoken.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze pierced Icarus¡¯s face like needles, piercing him with shame and embarrassment.


    Yes, Icarus did not want to leave in that manner.


    Cooper¡¯s words, on the other hand, were ruthless.


    Icarus stuttered and finally looked at Cooper and Ivy, who did not appear interested in keeping him.


    He clenched his teeth.


    ¡°What do you mean by leaving? Morgan Corporation is apany in which I have shares. Isn¡¯t it


    true that I¡¯ll need Chairman Morgan¡¯s permission first?¡±


    Icarus¡¯ eyes twinkled with a triumphant grin.


    Ivy smiled as she raised her brows. ¡°Of course, you should.¡±


    In front of everyone, she took out her phone and dialed Leo.


    Icarus¡¯s face stiffened slightly as his heart clenched.


    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m going fishing for our lunch right now. Are you nning oning home for lunch?¡±


    Leo spoke in a leisurely and brisk tone. On the other end, they could even hear the breeze.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°We¡¯re in a meeting, Dad. We discussed how Icarus Lewis lost the bet,


    but a shareholder needs your permission to leave thepany. We¡¯d like to hear your thoughts.¡±


    Her eyes lingered on Icarus, and the corners of her mouth raised in a slight arc.


    Icarus¡¯ face tensed up all of a sudden. ¡°Mr. Morgan...¡±


    Leo¡¯s voice from the phone interrupted him before he could finish.


    ¡°Ivy, since I¡¯ve delegated thepany¡¯s management to you and Cooper, you can make these


    decisions independently. I will respect whatever decision you make. I¡¯ll sign my name as soon as I


    strike the gavel!¡±


    As countless eyes focused on Icarus, the conference room fell silent.


    Those who wanted to plead for him were also wise enough to shut their mouths.


    Icarus¡¯ skin had turned a grey shade of white. His lips started to tremble.


    Ivy burst outughing. ¡°All right, Dad. Let us handle the rest. Have a great time fishing!¡±


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    When it came to big decisions, Leo was never daft. He always stood in the same row as his children


    so that no one could sneak inside.


    Ivy raised her brows at Icarus and smiled indifferently.


    ¡°In that case, Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ll request that HR initiate the procedures, and all you have to do is follow


    their instructions. You can sell the modest shares you have in your possession to thepany if


    you want. Otherwise, save them for retirement.¡±


    Ivy stood up and ced her hand on the table after speaking.


    ¡°I still have work to do, so you keep going.¡±


    She cast a nce at Cooper. Ivy swayed out of the conference room as he nodded.


    As soon as she stepped outside, she received a call from Pierce, who was dying of boredom while


    waiting for Ivy in the lobby.


    Windy happened to be there as well. She was in a bad mood and wanted to ask Ivy to apany


    her shopping.


    Windy was surprised to see a little blonde kid sitting on the ground drawing circles while holding a


    large bouquet of white chrysanthemums at the entrance to Morgan Corporation.


    Windy came to a halt in her path and frowned slightly. ¡®Is there a memorial service going on


    at Morgan Corporation?¡¯

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Windy stood not far away, her gazeplicatedly fixed on the little boy. This child was adorable, but


    the bouquet of white chrysanthemums in his hands was an eyesore. Her state of mind was


    particrlyplicated.


    ¡®What has Ivy been up totely? Why is there a kid with bereavement flowers here?¡¯


    Ivy rushed out and waved at Windy as she was deep in thought.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Windy remembered her expression, but before she could say anything, the little boy ran over and


    hugged Ivy¡¯s thigh joyfully. He raised his head and blinked his clear, beautiful eyes at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, Prettydy.¡±


    Windy stood there, perplexed.


    Ivy chuckled and gently stroked Pierce¡¯s chubby cheeks.


    ¡°I missed you as well.¡±


    The bouquet is handed to her by the little boy. ¡°These are your favorite flowers!¡±


    Ivy epted it with a puzzled expression and a forced smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Even she had no idea that her favorite flowers had turned into white chrysanthemums.


    So, never mind. It was the good intentions of a child.


    Windy stood there perplexed. ¡®Are white chrysanthemums Ivy¡¯s favorite flowers? Isn¡¯t that Lily of the


    Valley?¡¯


    She walked over slowly. ¡°When did you get a little brother, Ivy? Is he an illegitimate child of your


    father?¡±


    Windy purposefully lowered her voice as she said the final few words.


    Ivy sighed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you believe my father carries these genes?¡±


    Her father and his family were all dark-haired and had brown eyes.


    Even though Marco had dark hair and brown eyes, his maternal family was from Northern Italy and


    had blonde hair and blue eyes. Furthermore, Marco¡¯s wife was also a blonde. As a result, Pierce


    inherited the recessive gene.


    Windy nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    Ivy and her brothers¡¯ striking appearances were entirely inherited from their mother.


    Pierce looked at Windy. He was still friendly with Ivy¡¯s friend because there was no need for him to


    compete with Windy over Ivy.


    Pierce smiled sweetly as his bright blue eyes sparkled with that thought.


    ¡°Good day, Madam!¡±


    Windy¡¯s fragile heart broke in an instant. She stiffenedpletely.


    Ivy yanked her aside quickly before she could erupt. ¡°He¡¯s only a kid! You must be patient! Please


    be gentle with him.¡±


    Windy¡¯s whole body trembled with rage as she stared at the boy. She felt ugly in every way except


    her outward appearance at this point!


    ¡®Hmph, what an ugliness!¡¯


    Pierce, like a little fawn, blinked his innocent eyes in apprehension. He had no idea why his pretty


    lady¡¯s friend had be so enraged.


    Suddenly, Pierce¡¯s nanny¡¯s worried voice came through his earphone. ¡°Young Master, you should


    be nicer to her and learn to praise her!¡±


    Pierce¡¯s eyes widened as he realized what had happened. He took a step forward and extended his


    hand to Windy. As he praised her, his sapphire eyes were filled with sincerity. ¡°Um... should I call


    you Sweetie? Your clothes are nice!¡±


    Windy¡¯s face darkened instantly. Anger swelled in her chest, unable to be suppressed or released,


    nearly suffocating her.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m now a Sweetie? Is it just my clothes that are nice?¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help butugh, but she zipped her mouth shut when Windy looked at her.


    ¡°Wonderful Lady.¡±


    She swung Windy¡¯s arm in frustration as he looked away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. I¡¯m going insane from the blind dates my mother has set up for me


    recently. I stopped by to see if you wanted to go shopping with me. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t like them


    all!¡± Windy is in the same condition as Agatha. Their parents set them up on dates.


    When Pierce heard this, he rushed forward to grab Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I was the first to arrive! Why don¡¯t you go find someone else, Miss?¡±


    Windy was so enraged by how she addressed her. But she can¡¯t do anything. Miss, Sweetie,


    Madam, isn¡¯t bad at all. She¡¯s just being nosy.


    Ivy would never dare to drive Windy away in this manner. Otherwise, with Windy¡¯s character, she


    would almost certainly get into trouble with Pierceter.


    ¡°How about we all go together?¡± Ivy proposed.


    They went to the mall in a grandiose manner.


    Windy always bought whatever she wanted. In a short period, she selected several items and paid


    for them before delivering them directly to her home.


    Pierce moved a small stool in front of the mirror and held his face with shining eyes, waiting to


    praise Ivy as she tried on some clothes.


    ¡°Oh, Pretty Lady, you¡¯re so lovely!¡±


    ¡°This dress is ideal for your figure! Prettydy is the only one who can pull it off!¡±


    ¡°You look so pretty in this!¡±


    Ivy was in such a good mood due to all thepliments that she bought all the clothes with a wave


    of her hand.


    Windy, who was standing in the back, was perplexed.


    ¡®What the hell happened?! This kid has a silver tongue, but he only treats Ivy well!¡¯


    Because Pierce got there first, the salespeople on the side didn¡¯t get to say anything.


    Would their pay be reduced if they didn¡¯t do their jobs?


    Pierce wanted to go to the aquarium after shopping at the mall.


    He had a private aquarium in another country with strange and exotic marine life. However, New


    York City had the estate¡¯srgest aquarium, a must-see for all marine enthusiasts.


    When Ivy and Windy saw the tightly closed gate, they nced.


    ¡°Aww¡­ They appear to be closed today. All right, let¡¯s go back!¡± Windy was ecstatic.


    Pierce clenched his fists and snorted coldly. His childish and ignorant eyes were filled with tenacity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Daddy and request that he contact them on my behalf!¡±


    There was nothing Pierce couldn¡¯t aplish.


    If there were, he¡¯d have Marco do it instead!


    Ivy abruptly came to a halt. ¡°Wait a minute; I¡¯ll do it.¡± Ivy, after all, was the host. It would be simple


    for her to assist.


    She then called Greg and briefed him on the situation.


    The aquarium¡¯s gate opened in less than five minutes.


    Windy shook her head in disbelief.


    There was nothing that money couldn¡¯t fix!


    A professional aquarist approached them and led them inside. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe over,


    President Ivy. Certainly, the aquarium is currently closed to the public. With so many people around,


    it¡¯ll be too noisy.¡±


    Ivy cracked a grin. She was uninterested in these things, but Pierce was skipping along in front,


    asionally looking at the fish and whales on both sides of the walkway.


    At Reed Corporation.


    Ken entered Wyatt¡¯s office after knocking on the door. Wyatt didn¡¯t even raise his head. He signed


    his name while looking at the document in his hand.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Ken swallowed and cleared his throat. ¡°I just got a call from Greg, Ms. Morgan¡¯s assistant.¡±


    Wyatt came to a halt and narrowed his eyes. He raised his chin and motioned for Ken to proceed.


    Ken didn¡¯t dare to keep him guessing. ¡°Today, Ms. Morgan visited the Reed Corporation aquarium,


    but it was closed to the public. Greg said that Ms. Morgan would like to go for a visit. Would that be


    okay?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask me about trivial matters like


    that.¡±


    Ken had already agreed without hesitation, but he needed tomunicate with Wyatt somehow


    because what if Wyatt also wanted to go?


    Wyatt, predictably, stood up irritably. His back was straight and tall, adding to the pressure around


    him. ¡°How is that aquarium running?¡±


    ¡°It was designated a national tourist site this year. Many news outlets have reported that it is a must-N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    see attraction in New York. There is an 80-tourist daily limit, and the waitlist is full until next month.¡±


    Wyatt uttered a hushed ¡°mm.¡± He wasn¡¯t impressed, nor was he dissatisfied. In Reed Corporation,


    such aplishments would be considered mediocre.


    On the other hand, Ken breathed a sigh of relief as he watched Wyatt leave with his coat.


    ¡°Do you require a report from the aquarium manager, President Reed?¡±


    Wyatt drew his lips together coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Ivy and Windy couldn¡¯t bear looking at the massive fish and whales swimming around, so they


    searched for a quiet ce to sit and drink coffee.


    The aquarium was deafeningly quiet. The staff served the two distinguisheddies from the side,


    fearful that the coffee they provided would not satisfy them.


    Ivy looked around the room. ¡°Do you mean there aren¡¯t any fish in this area?¡±


    The aquarist on the other side of the pool came to a halt. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms. Morgan. The mantis


    shrimp exhibit is here. This exhibit typically has fewer visitors because it is not a rare species.


    Would you like to look?¡±


    Mantis shrimp?


    Ivy nodded, meeting the aquarist¡¯s eager gaze.


    She preferred eating them and overlooking them.


    The aquarist turned off all of the surrounding lights and the unique elements above on the ground,


    and the walls were immediately illuminated with blue light.


    The light was dim and faint, giving the impression of being deep underwater.


    Ivy noticed a lot of shrimp swimming around inside when she got a closer look.


    It was a mantis shrimp, as it turned out. In contrast to those served on tes, the mantis shrimps


    swimming in the tank seemed very cute.


    Their sizes differed because they belonged to different species. Some were in ck and white and,


    despite their simplicity, appeared to be mesmerizing.


    Some were green with a red tinge, with vibrant colors on their tails and various patterns on their


    bodies. They swam in the gravel-filled seabed, their bony frames gliding through the vast and


    limitless sea.


    The moment the lights went out, Ivy and Windy felt like they were on the seafloor. The darkness


    made it impossible for them to see the wall in front of them.


    The sea¡¯s environment was all around them, whether above, below, or beside them. The corridor


    they¡¯d just entered had been transformed into an underwater tunnel.


    The three-dimensional environment took them by surprise. Above them, floats of seaweed and


    coral.


    They were surrounded by the dark and ominous sound of seawater surging, bringing the ocean¡¯s


    mysteries with it. With the aid of technology, everything appeared to be well-defined.


    It was as if the vast and deep seabed had no boundaries.


    ¡°How about a mantis shrimp show?¡± Windy couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement. Right away, the


    aquaristunched into his pre-rehearsed introduction.


    ¡°The mantis shrimp is a predatory shrimp from the Mesozoic Jurassic period.¡±


    Ivy was surprised and blurted out, ¡°Are they all edible?¡±


    The aquarist¡¯s gaze was drawn to the two youngdies. The sides of his mouth twitched as he


    forced a smile. ¡°If they¡¯re in good condition.¡±


    He would have answered yes if someone else had asked. If someone approached him and


    inquired, he would promptly dismiss them.


    Ivy and Windy, on the other hand, were distinguished guests.


    The aquarist sat and reflected. ¡®Ignore it. ¡®How sad for my mantis shrimps!¡¯ please bear with me.


    They exchanged a look and a smile. There had been an unspoken agreement. They were both


    certain of what they would eat for lunch today.


    ¡°By the way, naming rights for pets can be purchased here. You can keep one as a pet and name it.


    We¡¯ll be in charge of protecting it and raising it here. You are wee to visit your pet whenever


    you want.¡±


    That was a fascinating read.


    Ivy waved to one of the mantis shrimps. It had a beautiful, straight body and was brightly colored. It


    seemed graceful and adorable.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like this baby,¡± she says.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Morgan. This rare Mariana Trench species was purchased at a high cost. Do you want to


    name it?¡±


    Ivy said tly, ¡°Wyatt Reed.¡±


    The aquarist¡¯s hand trembled a little. He was about to toss the expensive remote control.


    Windy couldn¡¯t stopughing as she patted Ivy on the back.


    ¡°What do you mean, baby? Don¡¯t you just want to eat his flesh and drink his blood? That¡¯s a great


    nickname!¡±


    A tall, proud figure stood at the tunnel¡¯s entrance. His eyes were dark and narrowed, but he had a


    rxed and calm demeanor.


    When he heard this, he was irritated by Windy¡¯s annoyingughter.


    ¡®In their eyes, I¡¯m a mantis shrimp?¡¯


    Windyughed and leaned back in her chair. When she looked to the side and noticed that figure,


    herughter halted.


    Wyatt moved slowly into the room. His attention was drawn to the back of Ivy.


    The aquarist took a step back.


    It was the first time their boss came to inspect their work!


    Ivy was utterly unaware that she was being approached from behind. ¡°Steamed or spicy?¡± she


    inquired her pursed lips.


    Before Windy could say anything, Wyatt¡¯s gentle and warm voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Are you serious about devouring me?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s body immediately stiffened. She turned around, surprised and irritated.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you happy to see me?¡± Wyatt smiled fondly at her.


    ¡°Which part of me do you think is happy?¡±


    Wyatt took her time inspecting the mantis shrimp she¡¯d chosen. ¡°You used the word ¡°baby¡± to


    describe me!¡± Even though it was only a mantis shrimp, it had the same name as him! He was, in a


    roundabout way, the mantis shrimp!


    Ivy had a frown on her face. ¡°I meant the mantis shrimp.¡±


    Wyatt was unconcerned about what was going on around him. She had no intention of admitting it.


    Pierce was ecstatic as he stood alone in the aquarium, gazing at the treasures. He went out of his


    way to find the Pretty Lady, but he encountered that obnoxious and irritating man! He stomped over


    to Wyatt, frowning.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    Wyatt was not looking forward to dealing with this obnoxious child.


    As he took Ivy¡¯s hand in his own, Pierce smiled. Hisrge eyes radiated innocence and naivete.


    ¡°Pretty Lady, I¡¯d like to buy the thirty-meter-long blue whale from the next exhibit and bring it to Italy.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ivy made a smirking motion with her lips.


    nes and ships would not reach the whale because it was sorge. Was it meant to swim all the


    way to Italy by itself?


    Wyatt coldly snorted before Ivy could respond.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Wyatt was uninterested in anyone who wasn¡¯t Ivy.


    Pierce frowned, crossing his chubby little arms across his chest.


    ¡°Who are you to say I won¡¯t be able to afford it?¡±


    Nothing was too expensive for his father to buy!


    Wyatt gave him a sidelong look and a lowugh. ¡°Because this is my aquarium!¡±


    Pierce¡¯s sweet and lovable little face had been shocked before he became angry and conflicted.


    Ivy¡¯s hand was yanked away from her by him.


    ¡°Pretty Lady, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°If you call me Big Brother, I¡¯d be willing to sell it to you.¡± Wyatt appeared behind them and spoke to


    them in a lighthearted manner.


    Windy couldn¡¯t stop the goosebumps from forming on her arms and legs as she looked at them


    from the side.


    Pierce¡¯s train came to a halt. His jaw shook back and forth. His little face puckered up in frustration


    as he wrestled with this difficulty.


    He had to make the most difficult decision of his life!


    Ivy was feeling the same way. Pierce couldn¡¯t handle it.


    The longer Wyatt stalled, the more irritated his expression became.


    Pierce¡¯s decision had finally been made. He clenched his fists and bit his lower lip. His teeny-tiny


    body was tense. He locked his gaze on Wyatt with unwavering sapphire eyes. ¡°No way!¡±


    He¡¯d instead give up his favorite blue whale than betray his principles.


    ¡®Daddy always said that children should never lie,¡¯ Pierce reflected.


    Windy and Ivy were giggling uncontrobly. This child was full of character!


    Windy¡¯s demeanor abruptly changed. ¡®Thank goodness I didn¡¯t request that Pierce also call me


    Pretty Lady. Otherwise, like Wyatt, I¡¯d be humiliated!¡¯ The thought no longer amused Windy.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Wyatt trailed behind them.


    ¡°Would you like to join me for lunch? Would you like some mantis shrimp?¡±


    Ivy, Windy, and Pierce all looked back at him and eximed, ¡°No!¡±


    Wyatt cracked a grin.


    Ivy took the lead and walked to the car first, keeping two paces ahead of Wyatt, fearing he¡¯d follow


    her like a leech.


    A brand-new car sat a few dozen meters away, waiting for the right moment.


    When Ivy appeared, the car engine roared as it charged straight at her at breakneck speed.


    Windy let out a startled cry behind her. ¡°Ivy!¡±


    The next thing Ivy knew, a figure dashed out and shoved her out of the way. The attack happened in


    an instant. A loud collision urred, followed by a person rolling to the ground.


    The car mmed into arge tree on the side of the road, and smoke began to rise from the hood.


    The surrounding area became deafeningly quiet.


    Pierce was terrified. His voice was trembling.


    ¡°Pretty Lady, that strange mister...¡±


    Ivy was dragged to the grass on the other side of the path.


    Her arm was in excruciating pain. Her heart was pounding furiously. She had been unable to react


    earlier and had only felt a powerful force pushing her from behind.


    All she could hear was the crash!


    Ivy turned around, her face pale. She noticed the man, covered in blood, lying in the middle of the


    road.


    Just a second ago, that tall and uninterested man gently smiled at her as he invited her to lunch, but


    now... Her heart ached at that moment as if it had been stabbed.


    Windy bolted in a panic. ¡°Please call an ambnce!¡± She gave Ivy a worried look.


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡±


    Ivy believed that she was in a bubble because she couldn¡¯t hear anyone¡¯s voice.


    Pierce quickly tapped his smartwatch. He forced himself to remain calm as he walked to the side ofProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the building to make a phone call, but his voice was tense.


    Ivy stumbled over to Wyatt and knelt beside him, staring at him nkly. His clothes were caked in


    dust, and his hair was unkempt.


    That gorgeous face was a deadly white. His lips were rxed, and his calm face was devoid of life.


    His blood was all that was around him.


    Ivy¡¯s heart was clenched. She had the sensation that blood was dripping from it. Her breathing


    became increasingly difficult as time went on. He rescued her yet again.


    Windy shook Ivy in fear. ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t frighten me!¡± She was concerned that something terrible had


    happened to Ivy.


    Ivy¡¯s thoughts were suddenly calmed. When she took out her phone, she noticed that the screen


    had shattered, but it still worked.


    She immediately dialed Greg¡¯s number and instructed him to contact the hospital and doctor. Then


    she called Ken and asked him to make ns.


    She then dialed Marco Seely¡¯s number and asked him to send someone to pick up Pierce.


    Lastly, she called the police.


    Ivy cast a nce at Windy. ¡°Wait for the cops here and keep an eye on the driver, whether he¡¯s alive


    or dead.¡± Her tone of voice was icy.


    Windy gave a firm nod.


    The ambnce arrived in less than five minutes.


    At the hospital. Ivy had never felt time move so slowly and painfully. Her patience was dwindling by


    the minute.


    She sat quietly, head down until Ken brought a tissue to her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ms. Morgan,¡± Ken spoke slowly and awkwardly, and he didn¡¯t know what to feel.


    Only then did Ivy realize that tears were streaming down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t keep quiet any


    longer. Her shoulders shook violently as she choked out a sob, her head bowed low.


    Terror and fear erupted in fits and starts. She acknowledged that she was terrified. Her greatest fear


    was that Wyatt would perish.


    The doctor pushed the operating room door open unexpectedly.


    Don Reed was grief-stricken and rushed to the hospital with Eva.


    Their expressions darkened when they discovered that Wyatt had only been in an ident to save


    Ivy.


    Don Reed had seen a lot in his life, so his expression was nonchnt. He only sat silently in Wyatt¡¯s


    ward. His butler escorted him away when his body could no longer support him.


    Eva cried for two hours in Wyatt¡¯s ward.


    Ivy sat quietly in the VIP ward¡¯s living room, listening to Eva¡¯s beratement with a stoic face.


    ¡°Wyatt, I told you to avoid that woman! She¡¯s a curse! Every time you¡¯re in danger, it¡¯s always her


    fault. You almost drowned thest time you went out to sea. What is this? You even sent away from


    your beloved sister for that bitch! She mustpletely enchant you... Please, Wyatt, wake up...¡±


    Eva¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    Ken and Greg exchanged conflicted looks with the motionless Ivy. She was unfazed as if she didn¡¯t


    care that Eva was ming her.


    When Leo and Cooper arrived, they heard Eva¡¯s hysterical cries from the ward. Their expressions


    became irritated.


    Leo walked over to his daughter and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, Ivy. Pack


    your belongings and return home to rest.¡±


    Ivy had a terrible appearance. She¡¯d been at the hospital for two days and one night. She hadn¡¯t


    gotten a wink of sleep, in days.


    With reddened eyes, she looked up at her father. Her heart was broken.


    Ken also approached her to persuade her. ¡°Indeed, Ms. Morgan. President Reed has a good


    physique, ording to the doctor. He only got a concussion and a bone fracture in his leg this time,


    so he¡¯ll be fine. It is more important that you get some rest.¡±


    Wyatt, after all, would be devastated if he saw her like this.


    Eva became enraged when she heard themotion.


    ¡°Do you still have the guts to sleep? My son is currently in there! How dare you sleep when my son


    is in this state because of you?¡±


    Eva had finally found an opportunity to vent her rage on Ivy.


    Leo¡¯s face darkened instantly. However, arguing with this woman at this time would be futile.


    Cooper¡¯s piercing gaze swept over her. His tone of voice was icy. ¡°Mrs. Reed, your son, saved my


    sister, but she did not push him towards the car. How could you point the finger at her and me


    her when he risked his life for her?¡±


    The cold vibes Cooper was giving off made everyone around him shiver. Even though his voice was


    lowered, it still carried an ominous threat.


    Eva¡¯s throat tightened. She had almost forgotten that the Morgans were not your typical wealthy


    family. How could they stand by and watch their daughter and sister being bullied like this?


    They would not tolerate any insults directed at Ivy.


    Eva screamed and opened her mouth. Eva and her son had a strained rtionship because of Ivy.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The doctor entered with a solemn expression as soon as she spoke.


    ¡°Madam, the patient is still sleeping. He needs to recover in silence!¡± With an exasperated


    expression, he emphasized the word ¡°silence.¡±


    Eva was about to be ejected by the doctor.


    Cooper gave a cold smile. ¡°Mrs. Reed, you are only concerned with your satisfaction and are


    unconcerned about your son¡¯s life, based on how you are screaming.¡±


    Eva was so enraged that her face turned bright red, but she was about to retort when she noticed


    the doctor¡¯s warning look. She had no choice but to hurl herself onto the sofa in rage.


    Cooper approached Ivy. He picked up her shattered phone from the table and carried her bag to


    Greg.


    With his other hand, he drew Ivy up and said tly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Ivy stood up and returned her gaze to Ken, who nodded and gave her a reassuring gesture.


    If anything happened, he would contact her.


    In response, Ivy gave a faint smile.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    In the car.


    Leo removed a stack of photographs from the side of the car.


    ¡°I obtained these from the authorities. They wish to conduct an open investigation, but we will


    conduct a private investigation.¡±


    Ivy took the photos. When she saw that car, an image of Wyatt shoving her aside shed through


    her mind.


    How did he summon the courage to run over them when the car was charging toward them at 70


    miles per hour?


    Ivy trembled as her pale fingers trembled.


    Cooper let out a sigh. ¡°Wyatt Reed owes us twice now. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let you go so easily, Ivy.¡±


    If Wyatt had abandoned Ivy, why would he risk his life three or four times for her?


    They could ignore it if it urred only once, but it became increasingly difficult to ignore.


    Leo averted his gaze. ¡°He cannot expect Ivy to devote herself to him solely based on this. Although


    I¡¯ve grown to admire that young man, Ivy¡¯s wishes remain paramount.¡±


    Ivy pressed her lips together. Her heart slowed as she silently lowered her eyes.


    The following photograph depicted the individual inside the scrapped car.


    That was the individual who desired to assassinate Ivy.


    It was an unfamiliar and unremarkable face that would have gone unnoticed in a crowd. His skull


    was drenched in blood. He was not wearing a seatbelt and sat motionless on the steering wheel.


    Cooper exined, observing Ivy¡¯s frown, ¡°He died on the spot. Because he was intoxicated, the


    police tentatively ssified it as drunk driving. Still, because more than one million dors had been


    wired to his ount from overseas, they are hesitant to dismiss this case so easily.¡±


    ¡°A million. For the sake of my life?¡± Ivy muttered something.


    ¡®A million dors for Wyatt to die in my ce?¡¯ Ivy considered it and found it absurd.


    Cooper pressed his lips together. ¡°For a good-for-nothing alcoholic, this may be the only opportunity


    he ever has to earn a million dors.¡±


    ¡°Do not fear; Cooper will investigate this thoroughly. You should avoid going out for the time being


    for your safety. Even if you wish to venture out, bring bodyguards. Otherwise, you may not be quite


    as fortunate the next time.¡±


    Leo regarded Ivy with a concerned and exhausted gaze. His eyes were downcast.


    Cooper agreed with a nod.


    Ivy came to a halt. ¡°I cannot remain hidden indefinitely. Get me some bodyguards.¡±


    This was something she was very familiar with. All she wanted to know was who was plotting her


    assassination. This she would repay a hundredfold.


    When she returned home, she copsed onto her bed and passed out. She was drained. Her entire


    body was aching and exhausted.


    Ivy reopened her eyes and looked out the window, where she noticed the red glow through the


    trees. It was peaceful andfortable. The sunset was breathtaking.


    It was already dusk.


    She¡¯d slept through the entire day and night without dreaming.


    On her bedside table, a new phone was ced.


    Cooper had transferred all of her data from her previous phone and had even installed the same


    apps.


    She picked it up and examined the numerous calls and messages.


    Some inquired about her well-being, while others asked about Wyatt.


    In a group chat with a select group of her close friends.


    Windy Adams: To be honest, my opinion of Wyatt has shifted this time around. He once again put


    his life on the line for you, so you should probably consider him @Ivy


    Agatha Hart: Agreed.


    Windy Adams: However, do not feelpelled, @Ivy! Even if you cannot be a couple, you can still


    be friends. We¡¯re going to stop hating him.


    Agatha Hart: Agreed.


    Windy Adams: @Agatha, do you not have your own opinions?!


    Agatha Hart: I¡¯m too tired to type the words you¡¯ve already spoken! @Windy


    Simon Albert: Wyatt has instilled in me a newfound respect for him! Ipletely relinquish. :(


    Windy Adams: Didn¡¯t you give up a long time ago, Albert?


    Agatha Hart: HAHAHA!


    Simon Albert: Hmph! I¡¯m leaving this toxic group immediately.


    Ivy did not attempt to respond to any of the messages. She cleansed herself, applied a face mask,


    and appeared more revived.


    Leo waited downstairs for her to finish her dinner. He stood there watching his daughter eat and


    exhaled a sigh of relief when she spent a bowl of soup.


    He paused and stated, ¡°Ivy, you are not under any obligation to feel pressured by this.¡±


    Ivy smiled a contented smile. ¡°I am aware. I¡¯m going to be fine. Wyatt¡¯s life is now safe. I¡¯ll gradually


    repay him for everything I owe him. As for the remainder, I¡¯m not going to discuss it now.¡±


    In any case, Ivy could not hate him as much as she had previously.


    Nheless, the concept of being together... This passing thought shed through her mind, but


    she brushed it aside.


    Ivy wished only for Wyatt¡¯s well-being.


    Their entanglements were far too strong. It was unknown who owed whom more.


    Leo satisfied himself with a nod. He was relieved that his daughter had discovered the solution. He


    raised his hand and motioned for a tall and burly man dressed fiercely in a ck suit and


    sunsses.


    ¡°Is that a bodyguard?¡± Ivy took one look at his attire and immediately recognized him.


    Leo nodded. ¡°Bill is his given name. He is the world¡¯s greatest fighter. He used to follow me around,


    but he took a lengthy hiatus once I retired and no longer required him for fishing. He will now follow


    you.¡±


    Ivy pursed her lips and gave a slight nod. Naturally, she would not refuse her father¡¯s generosity.


    ¡°Greetings, Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Ivy grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll rely on you, Bill.¡±


    Bill¡¯s fierce expression remained unaffected by his greeting nod.


    Ivy¡¯s phone rang unexpectedly. Ken had called.


    She retrieved it. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I have some bad news for you, Ms. Morgan! President Reed¡­¡± Ken paused.


    Ivy¡¯s face immediately sank. She hung up and bolted out the door. She was terrified.


    Bill had elerated the car¡¯s exit. He addressed her in a rough tone. ¡°Miss, enter!¡±


    Ivy leaped in without hesitation.


    Bill mmed the elerator. What was supposed to be a twenty-minute journey took ten minutes.


    Ivy dashed to Wyatt¡¯s ward and pushed the door in hastily.


    Eva and Don Reed were not present.


    Ken sat in the living room; his face bemused. ¡°Miss Morgan...¡±


    As she ran in, Ivy¡¯s heart sank.


    The person on the bed remained motionless, just as he had been a day ago.


    However, hecked any sign of life. His face was pallid and gray.


    The wires connecting the testing instruments to his body had been severed. His chest was


    completely t, with no rise or fall.


    Ivy was taken aback for a brief moment. She suddenly felt overwhelmed and suffocated by the


    darkness in front of her.


    Impossible!


    The doctor stated unequivocally that he was fine!


    Her heart had been broken. It was so excruciatingly painful that she dared not take a deep breath.


    That agony felt as though her body were being torn apart. Each cell in her body was suffocating with


    anguish and despair.


    Ivy remained immobile. The darkness gradually absorbed her consciousness, and she came


    dangerously close to falling when her legs failed.


    From behind, Ken called out to her. ¡°Ms. Morgan, watch out¡ª¡± He immediately assisted her in


    regaining her footing.


    Simultaneously, Ivy noticed the lifeless man¡¯s right foot twitch slightly beneath the white silk quilt.


    It was a brief movement, but Ivy was acutely aware of it.


    Her body stiffened, and she became immobile for a few seconds before realizing what was


    happening.


    After a brief pause, she regained herposure.


    Ken was taken aback by Ivy¡¯s transformation.


    She appeared devastated earlier, but she regained herposure in an instant!


    Ken appeared to want to speak as he released her, but he quickly zipped his mouth shut when he


    remembered what Wyatt had instructed him.


    Ivy stepped forward calmly and gently touched Wyatt¡¯s pale face. Her fingertips lingered on his


    cheek, slightly cool.


    ¡°Have you made funeral arrangements?¡± she inquired in a firm and cold tone.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Ken sucked in a cold breath in response to Ivy¡¯s words, unsure how to respond.


    However, the person lying on the bed pretending to be a corpse could no longer contain himself and


    immediately rose to his feet.


    ¡°You wish to cremate me so quickly?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s chest was violently heaving, but no one knew whether it was due to suffocation or anger.


    After a car ident, he eventually regained consciousness, but he came dangerously close to


    death from his anger toward Ivy!


    When Wyatt awoke, Ken vividly described how worried and desperate Ivy had been.


    Wyatt felt a surge of vitality in his body once more. ¡®It appears as though I wasn¡¯t injured in vain!¡¯


    Regrettably, he could not see how heartbroken Ivy had been for him.


    As a result, Wyatt came up with pretending to be dead.


    ¡°Perhaps I can use this as an opportunity to reconcile with her.¡±


    On the other hand, Ivy inquired about his funeral arrangements immediately upon seeing


    him DEAD.


    Wyatt was unable to bear it.


    Ivy stood there with a serene expression; her arms crossed across her chest as she looked at him.


    ¡°Are you sure you weren¡¯t dead?¡±


    Wyatt was at a loss for words.


    It was eptable if she did not show him the warmth and affection he anticipated, but why did she


    appear disappointed when she discovered he was not dead?


    Wyatt¡¯s jaws clenched, and his face was contemptuous. His eyes grew redder at the corners, and


    he locked his gaze on her without speaking.


    Ivy remained silent for a brief moment. Her heart grew sour. She averted her mocking gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re still alive, Wyatt.¡±


    She was delighted that he was still alive.


    Wyatt smiled as soon as he heard this. The previous gloom vanished in an instant. He extended his


    hand and drew her into his arms.


    Ivy was unprepared for him to be so strong when he was injured, and as a result, she collided with


    his hug.


    The refreshing minty scent of his body washed over her awareness instantly. He had a strong and


    steady heartbeat.


    Her eyes grew reddened subconsciously.


    She was aware that he was clutching her tightly, but she refrained from resisting out of fear of


    aggravating his wounds. He gently stroked her hair.


    He spoke in a raspy, low tone. ¡°I came dangerously close to never seeing you again.¡±


    This was the most unfortunate thing that had ever happened to him.


    For a brief moment, the air was silent. His heart raced as he sensed her warmth.


    Ivy raised her eyes and helplessly rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Are you finished? Or do you want me to break free by force?¡±


    Wyatt let go of her reluctantly.


    He smiled, his face pale and frail.


    ¡°I am no match for you at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Ken stood at the door, unsure whether to remain or leave.


    Did no one seem to mind that he was the third wheel?


    The two individuals exchanged nces.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were piercing, cold, and deadly as if he intended to skin him alive.


    Ken twitched his lips. ¡®I did not intend to do it!¡¯


    ¡°Ignore me. Consider me to be air!¡± He bowed his head and attempted to flee, but Ivy intervened.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡®The day of reckoning has arrived!¡¯ Ken swore silently in his heart.


    Ken turned to see Ivy had already taken a few steps back from Wyatt.


    She fixed a cold and scrutinizing gaze on Ken.


    ¡°When you called, you informed me of some bad news. What was the intended meaning of that?¡±


    Ken froze and cast a nce at Wyatt, but thetter appeared to have no intention of assisting him


    and preferred to ce the me squarely on Ken¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡®Now I¡¯m supposed to cover for my boss?!¡¯


    Ken forced a smile and exined, ¡°Oh, I could notplete my sentence. What I intended to


    convey was bad news: President Reed has awoken and wishes to be discharged! Hehe¡­¡±


    He racked his brains to concoct this fabrication.


    Ivy smiled and raised her eyes to Wyatt.


    ¡°Would you like to be released?¡±


    Wyatt remained silent for a brief moment before nodding.


    ¡°Working here is inconvenient. I wish to return home.¡± His serious expression indicated that he was


    not joking.


    Ivy gave a solemn nod. After all, there would be professionals caring for him at home, allowing him


    to recover more quickly.


    ¡°Then take care.¡±


    Ivy chose not to intervene in his hospital discharge.


    Ivy¡¯s shirt hem was tugged before she could leave.


    Wyatt leaned forward in his hospital bed. He had to exert considerable effort to tug on her shirt. He


    pulled the muscles in his right leg inadvertently. His face flushed with pain, breaking out in a cold


    sweat.


    Ivy was startled and made a hasty end. ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Wyatt lowered his head and braced himself against the pain. His temple veins were swollen.


    It was apparent how much difort he was in.


    ¡°Call a doctor!¡± Ivy locked her gaze on Ken.


    Ken came to a halt as he rushed out.


    Wyatt could not bear the sight of Ivy in such distress. He lifted his arm and gently touched her head.


    Ivyes to a halt, but she does not flinch in fear of him tearing his wound.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. It is not painful.¡± His voice was hushed and incoherent, but he still smiled at her.


    Ivy¡¯s heart slightly trembled. She was well aware that he must be in excruciating pain.


    A team of doctors arrived in less than a minute.


    Six experts examined Wyatt.


    Ivy had the foresight to clear the way for them.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her as if he didn¡¯t want her to leave.


    She sat in the doorway, her head bowed,municating with someone.


    The examination concluded ten minutester.


    ¡°President Reed, your right leg will require time to heal due to the fracture. Avoid strenuous


    activities during this time. You, too, are unable to walk. Rest for at least six months to regain full


    mobility. Otherwise, it may harm your gait.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s only serious injury resulting from this ident was a fractured right calf.


    Wyatt uttered a careless ¡°mm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you have someone take care of your needs full-time,¡± the doctors continued helplessly.


    ¡°Otherwise, it will harm your physical recovery.¡±


    Wyatt cast a dark-eyed nce at the doctor to say, ¡°Why are you so naggy?¡±


    The doctors concluded their remarks and exited the room.


    Only Ivy and Wyatt remained inside due to Ken¡¯s departure from the doctors.


    Ivy noticed a steel brace attached to Wyatt¡¯s lower right leg after they left. Her heart stopped


    beating, but her face remained immobile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to look after you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take care of me?¡±


    Wyatt smiled; his eyes gentle. ¡°After all, I was injured solely due to your actions. ¡°Are you going to


    say ¡®no¡¯?¡±


    ¡®This heinous man!¡¯ Ivy¡¯s gratitude for him vanished in an instant.


    Indeed, he was the type to climb if given adder immediately and would not fear falling to his


    death.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes rolled so hard that they nearly rolled to the back of her head. ¡°In your dreams!¡± she


    scoffed coldly.


    Wyatt gave a faint smile. ¡°If you look after me, we can call it even. Or... Do you wish to owe me


    indefinitely?¡± His tone of voice shifted. ¡°I¡¯m not opposed to it, but my grandfather is determined to


    visit your home and propose a marriage alliance between our families. Is your father going to beN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    able to say no this time?¡±


    The room was deafeningly quiet.


    Leo wouldck the will to refuse following this incident if it actually urred.


    If only once, Leo could put on a brave face and repay the debt in another manner.


    However, twice was a little excessive. If word of this spread, the Morgans would bebeled as


    ingrates.


    Don Reed was a determined individual; who cares if he was hell-bent on this?


    Ivy¡¯s expression shifted several times before she finally inhaled deeply.


    ¡°Fine. Only while you are recovering.¡± She¡¯d feel better if she agreed regardless.


    After all, Ivy did not wish to owe Wyatt an excessive amount.


    Wyatt made no attempt to conceal his joy, as he did not anticipate Ivy agreeing quickly.


    Ivy squinted. ¡°However,... I¡¯m not interested in visiting the Reed Mansion.¡±


    She desired that he remain in the hospital, where doctors and nurses could assist him.


    Wyatt abruptly cut off the second half of her sentence before she could finish.


    ¡°Certainly not. We¡¯re returning to Hudson Yards.¡±


    Hudson Yards was their wedding venue.


    Ivy gave a slight frown as her heart sank.


    ¡®Damnit! I agreed too quickly!¡¯

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Ivy desired to return home and pack her belongings while simultaneously informing her father and


    brothers of the situation.


    Wyatt immediately instructed Ken to initiate discharge procedures for him to rest and recover at


    home. His injured self was, even more, brimming with vitality than usual.


    Kenpleted the discharge procedures and arranged for someone to clean the Hudson Yards


    residence.


    Wyatt rolled around the house in his wheelchair, inspecting its cleanliness. He examined every nook


    and corner.


    Rosie, the nanny, was present before the divorce.


    Wyatt reasoned that Ivy was ustomed to Rosie and thus refrained from dismissing her.


    Rosie trembled as she met Wyatt¡¯s cold, crucial gaze.


    ¡°Are the Madam¡¯s items still on the premises?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, they¡¯re all here,¡± Rosie stammered. ¡°You stated that you would not discard any of Madam¡¯s


    possessions.¡±


    Wyatt satisfied himself with a nod and turned to instruct Ken.


    ¡°Ask the major brands to send some clothes over and rece all the out-of-season clothing, shoes,


    and handbags in the dressing room, so she isn¡¯t offended when she sees them.¡±


    Ken was speechless as he pondered, ¡®I believe you are the one who is upset to see them.¡¯


    However, he did not dare to say this aloud and simply nodded in fear. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Morgan Mansion.


    Sebastian was so enraged at Ivy¡¯s mention of this that he nearly leaped to his feet. ¡°No, I object!¡±


    Wyatt was clearly up to no good in Sebastian¡¯s eyes!


    Cooper cast a nce at Ivy. ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    Ivy gave a solemn nod.


    Leo remained silent. He was intimately familiar with his daughter¡¯s personality. Nobody could make


    her change her mind once she made a decision.


    ¡°Dad, Cooper, how can you agree so casually?! You¡¯re all such cowardly wretches!¡±


    Sebastian regarded Leo and Cooper with astonishment.


    Cooper cast a cold nce at Sebastian and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look after Wyatt on Ivy¡¯s


    behalf?¡±


    ¡°In his dreams! If I go there, I¡¯m going to throw him down the stairwell and cripple the other leg as


    well!¡±


    Sebastian was enraged and had the sensation that smoke was rising from his head.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing. ¡°Do not obsess over it. I am not going there in the capacity


    of a servant. Additionally, Bill will apany me.¡±


    They gave her a thumbs-up as they looked at her with amazement and admiration in their eyes.


    They were excessively worried.


    Ivy shrugged carelessly.


    Wyatt made no mention of being prohibited from bringing a bodyguard.


    Ivy packed a small suitcase with the intention of returning if she felt uneasy. She had no desire to


    serve him.


    Rather than that, Bill lugged a massive suitcase and stood with a grim expression, waiting for Ivy at


    the door.


    Ivy was startled and opened her mouth to speak, but she refrained.


    ¡®Perhaps his suitcase is stuffed with weapons?¡¯


    Bill was adamant about not exining. His intuition told him he would not be leaving for a few days,


    so he prepared for a long-term stay outside and brought everything he needed.


    In Hudson Yards.


    Ivy was dressed simply in a light-colored gown. She appeared vivacious and possessed an


    exceptional temperament.


    Bill stood imposingly behind her and easily carried two suitcases, emanating an unapproachable


    aura that kept everyone at a safe distance.


    Ivy expected to despise it here, but she was indifferent as she stood at the door. Herst visit felt


    like a lifetime ago.


    Everything was in the past!


    Bill knocked on the door and was immediately greeted by someone.


    Rosie dashed over and grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand before she could enter.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve returned! I truly missed you.¡±


    Ivy drew her hand back with a trace of disgust in her eyes. Bill took a step forward in the next split


    second.


    He is a tall man with a broad body who stands in front of Ivy. His face was stern and foreboding.


    ¡°Step aside. She is not, in fact, your Madam.¡±


    Rosie was taken aback and terrified by Bill¡¯s ferocity and subconsciously took a step backward.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    Bill had no intention of making an introduction. He pushed the door open and cleared the way for


    Ivy as he said, ¡°Miss, after you,¡± in a gruff and loud voice.


    Ivy entered expressionless, having no intention of reminiscing with the nanny.


    After all, Rosie was merely a Reed saboteur.


    Ivy strutted inside, oblivious to the nanny¡¯s shocked and nervous eyes.


    Her high heels mming against the hardwood floor made a crisp and pleasant sound.


    As soon as she entered the living room, Wyatt was sitting in a wheelchair in light gray loungewear.


    His face retained a sickly pallor, and his facial lines remained defined and cold.


    His right leg was wrapped in a cast, making him appear frail. Around him, the cold and stern aura


    was not as aggressive as usual.


    His eyes glowed when he saw Ivy enter. He clutched the wheelchair¡¯s sides.


    Even his tone of voice softened and became more restrained. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ve returned at longst.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s lips curled slightly as she cast a casual nce around. For a brief moment, her face became


    stiff.


    The furniture and decor remained precisely as they were when she left.


    Additionally, it was spotless. Ivy averted her gaze and drew her eyes closer together.


    ¡°I first take my belongings to the guest room.¡±


    She then turned around and motioned Bill to proceed upstairs.


    ¡°Leave that to Rosie.¡± Wyatt squinted.


    How was Ivy able to unpack herself?


    His perceptive eyes swept over to Rosie, dumbfounded, who stood at the side.


    Rosie shuddered and rushed over to Bill to retrieve the suitcase.


    ¡°I will, Madam. Your room has been cleaned, but nothing has changed on the inside.¡±


    Bill evaded the nanny and forbade her from touching the suitcase. His ferocious face conveyed a


    sense of forewarning.


    The nanny withdrew her hand and cast a subconscious nce at Ivy.


    Ivy, on the other hand, did not even look at her. She simply gave Wyatt a sidelong nce.


    ¡°What exactly does that mean?¡±


    He desired that she sleep in her previous room?


    Wyatt pursed his lips and stated softly, ¡°There was no time to clean the guest room, and there are


    too many of your belongings in your old room, making relocation inconvenient.¡±


    Ivy was not interested in arguing over a room. In any case, she would only spend a few months


    here.


    Her brows furrowed. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s mood improved significantly as a result of her simple concession. His face was painted with


    a cheerful smile.


    Ivy ascended, followed by Bill.


    Rosie spoke cautiously. ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    Ivy came to a halt. Her eyes were cold and indifferent when she turned around.


    ¡°Wyatt Reed, I¡¯m hoping you¡¯re able to corral your employees. I came here out of mutual respect


    and a small amount of guilt. If anyone dares to cross the line again, you will simply have to ept


    your defeat.¡±


    ¡®Madam? Whom the hell wants to be the Madam of this house?!¡¯


    Ivy would not permit them to cross the line repeatedly.


    Although these words were not directed at Rosie, they had the effect of a p across her face. Ivy¡¯s


    words were as cold and merciless as a sharp knife.


    Wyatt¡¯s face softened slightly, but he quickly recovered and smiled as if nothing had happened.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right.¡± His tone of voice was gentle and pleasant.


    Wyatt¡¯s gloomy gaze swept over to Rosie the instant Ivy turned around.


    It was more chilling than Ivy¡¯s earlier words.


    Rosie trembled in fear as she stood there. ¡®Did I say something wrong?¡¯


    Ivy used to adore it when people addressed her as Madam.


    Because no one in the Reed household previously respected Ivy, Rosie used to address her as ¡°Ms.


    Ivy.¡±


    As a result, Ivy had a significant altercation, iming that Rosie was disrespectful.


    As a result, Rosie reluctantly addressed her as ¡°Madam¡± afterward.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    The two-story house in Hudson Yards was vast and vibrant.


    There was an elevator connecting both floors, which did not obstruct Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair


    movements.


    Ivy ascended and took a look around the room.


    Indeed, everything was exactly as it was when she left. It appeared as though no time had passed


    since herst visit.


    However, those memories only served to make her depressed, dull, and out of breath.


    As if a massive rock were pressing down on her chest, crushing her bones and organs.


    Ivy used to enjoy sitting on the balcony chair, anticipating the appearance of Wyatt¡¯s car at the


    gates.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, never appeared.


    Wyatt had never been in her room previously, but he was all she could recall.


    She was in such agony at the time.


    Ivy¡¯s lips were curled indifferently. She casually drew over a trash can and emptied it of everything


    on the table.


    The dressing room was directly connected to her bedroom. When she opened the door and


    entered, she discovered that everything was brand new and still had the tags attached. Everything


    was in her size, including shoes and clothing. On the closet ind, there was also a disy of


    expensive jewelry.


    Ivy walked out silently and did not return her gaze to it.


    At the door, there was movement.


    Ivy checked the time and saw that it was already 6:30 p.m.


    Time passed quickly.


    When she opened the door, she noticed Rosie standing nervously in front of the tall and fierce


    bodyguard. Rosie appeared even more fearful upon seeing Ivy.


    ¡°M-Ms. Morgan, Mr. Reed stated that he would like to invite you to dinner.¡±


    Ivy gave a clear nod. ¡°All right.¡±


    Rosie made a hasty descent.


    Ivy descended the stairs while checking her phone. With each step, her high heels ttered against


    the stairwell.


    The living room¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window was open, allowing the breeze to enter. The dark patterns


    on the white brocade curtains floated and appeared to be dyed by the dusk glow, creating a lovely


    image.


    Ivy descended the stairs with her eyes lowered and appeared much softer in the sunset¡¯s afterglow.


    Wyatt sat at his desk, having closed hisptop and the documents in front of him.


    Over his legs was draped a thin nket. His strong and lean physique appeared to be brimming


    with strength.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he inquired, raising his brow.


    Rosie plucked up the courage to initiate a conversation in the kitchen.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, Mr. Reed has ced an order for the preparation of all your favorite dishes.¡±


    Ivy gave a faint smile. ¡°I abstain from eating at night. Simply prepare a mealter for my


    bodyguard.¡±


    Naturally, no one dared to convince her.


    ¡°At that point, you may apany me.¡±


    Wyatt hadn¡¯t eaten much throughout the day as he awaited the opportunity to share this meal with


    Ivy.


    Ivy sat opposite him in the chair. She flipped through the magazine on the side, looking extremely


    bored.


    Wyatt desired to speak with her but was suddenly aware that her bodyguard had been following her


    everywhere she went.


    Even if Bill remained silent, his presence was unavoidable.


    The bodyguard was a burly man with tall stature. Although his expressionless eyes were lowered,


    Wyatt had a vague sense that the bodyguard was constantly scanning the area. His ferocious face


    stood in stark contrast to the current warm and lovely scene.


    Wyatt would undoubtedly notice therge bodyguard behind Ivy if he raised his eyes. There was no


    evading him.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression shifted slightly. He smiled as he looked at Ivy.


    ¡°Allow your bodyguard to rest and eat. At home, there will be no danger.¡±


    Wyatt was certain that the Morgan family would send someone to protect her in the aftermath of


    such an ident.


    Wyatt, too, made numerous security arrangements for Ivy in secret.


    Bill stood there motionless, like a sculpture.


    Ivy smiled and took a step back from the magazine.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look after you, and Bill is here to look after me. It makes no difference whether there is


    danger or not. If you¡¯re bothered by him, simply ignore him.¡±


    Wyatt gasped. ¡®Ignore it. She is already here, so I should not be concerned about her fleeing. I just


    need to adjust to this gradually.¡¯


    His eyes flitted slightly as he examined the te before him.


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was gentle and seductive, with a hint of encouragement as he inquired, ¡°Since you¡¯re


    here to look after me, why don¡¯t you feed me?¡±


    For a brief moment, the air was pretty static.


    Wyatt was aware that he was pushing his luck, but how would he know if it was possible if he did


    not attempt?


    Ivy took a brief pause. She regarded him with her hand propped up against her chin. Her lips curled


    up in a lovely arc.


    On the other hand, her voice was rational and indifferent, and she spoke with a hazy smile.


    "Did you also fracture your arm?"


    Although her smile did not extend to her eyes, it was impossible to dislike her.


    Wyatt''s smile deepened as he noticed Ivy was not angry. He immediately gave himself a self-


    deprecating smile. He spoke in a low, regretful tone.


    "Are you going to abandon me so soon? Are you sure you can''t do this for me?"


    Ivy''s brows slightly twitched. ''What in the world was wrong with him?'' I''d just drop him like a hot


    potato if he weren''t injured! Why should I remain here and watch him perform? His performance isC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    atrocious!''


    She averted her gaze and took a deep breath. "Do not be enraged. Simply persevere!"


    Bill stepped forward in the next split second and picked up the bowl of soup in front of Wyatt.


    "Permit me, Mr. Reed..."


    Bill positioned the spoon directly in front of Wyatt''s mouth. His face appeared to be ferocious, but


    his actions were opposed. Wyatt was being fed by him as if he were a baby.


    Bill even opened his mouth wide and let out an "ahh" as if he were demonstrating how to feed a


    toddler.


    For a brief moment, the dining room was deafeningly silent.


    Ivy couldn''t help butugh.


    Wyatt''s face also became stiff and unpleasant.


    On the other hand, Bill was Ivy''s bodyguard, and he couldn''t care less what Wyatt thought.


    Wyatt''s mouth twitched in less than two seconds. He extended his hand to seize the bowl from the


    bodyguard''s grasp. His voice was hushed and icy.


    "My arm is not fractured. I''m going to eat alone."


    Bill retreated very sensibly behind Ivy and stood there like a ferocious statue.


    Wyatt much better behaved following that incident, and he finished his meal calmly with his head


    bowed.


    Ivy checked and responded to some urgent emails Henry had sent her on her phone. She was


    unaware that Wyatt''s gaze had been fixed on her for an extended period.


    After responding, she ced her phone on the table and raised her eyes at him.


    "Are you finished?"


    Wyatt nodded and smiled softly.


    Ivy rose to her feet and was about to clear the dishes when Wyatt grabbed her wrist and stared


    helplessly at her.


    "I did not invite you here as a servant."


    Rosie emerged from the kitchen with haste. "I''m going to clean up."


    Ivy''s brows furrowed. She was unwilling to do it in any case.


    Wyatt patted his wheelchair and directed his gaze toward her. "How about we go to the study?"


    Ivy could assist him with such small tasks, so she approached him from behind and pushed his


    wheelchair.


    He could easily roll it himself, but he desired that she do so. Wyatt was overjoyed.


    Ivy rolled her eyes in secret and pushed him to the elevator.


    He almost certainly had to work on the study.


    Ivy considered going out with Brent and Thea for some fun in the evening.


    Wyatt examined Ivy in his second-floor study.


    "There are too many sensitivepany documents here, so have your bodyguard stand guard at


    the door."


    "All right," Ivy stated.


    Bill had already assumed his position without instruction.


    Wyatt was pushed inside by Ivy. The study had undergone significant changes since shest


    visited.


    Initially, the study consisted of two adjoining rooms. Because it had previously been used


    exclusively by Ivy, it was utterly devoid of contents.


    On the walls were built-in bookcases, which were now brimming with books.


    Numerous files were organized on both sides of the room''s arched bookcases. Arge rectangr


    desk was positioned in the room''s center. It contained twoptops and a smattering of scattered


    documents.


    Outside the window, light shone through the ss. In this hazy light, there was a sense of serenity.


    Ivy paused for a beat before pushing him forward.


    Wyatt halted her and directed her attention to the tatami on the opposite side of the room. "That


    way."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    The tatami cushions were generous in size, and the lighting in the room was ideal.


    Ivy pushed Wyatt''s wheelchair over, thinking, ''He really does have a lot of problems!''


    "Is there anything else you require?"


    "I''m not in the mood to sit here. I''d like to sit over there. Wyatt stated, "It''s morefortable there."


    He was adamant about not being in a wheelchair.


    Ivy paused and frowned, then stated inly, "I am unable to lift you." Not unless he desired


    permanent disability!


    Ivy assumed Wyatt was being purposely picky.


    Wyatt propped himself up on the wheelchair and made a futile attempt to stand. His full strength


    was focused on his left leg.


    He desired to move slightly forward, but such a slight movement caused sweat to seep from his


    brow.


    Ivy squinted. As she lunged forward to assist the man who was about to fall, her reflexes were


    quicker than her thoughts.


    His entire weight was pressed against her. Her slender waist constricted as her breathing became


    labored.


    When she shifted her gaze to the side, she caught sight of Wyatt''s guilty eyes. The repulsive words


    on the tip of her tongue were swallowed down her throat.


    He would not have ended up in this state had it not been for her rescue.


    She was well aware that she was being excessively petty.


    As a result, Ivy could only offer him silent support. Her senses were enveloped by the pleasant


    scent of mint emanating from his body.


    She deftly ced him on the tatami, taking care not to touch his right leg.


    Both of them were perspiring profusely after Wyatt sat.


    Wyatt''s face was pale, but his gaze was gentle and gentle.


    Ivy squinted. "Inform me of the files andptop that you require."


    Before she could turn around, Wyatt''s handnded on her wrist.


    "There is no need. "Come see a movie with me."


    He reached for the remote control with his other hand. The surrounding light is dimmed, and the


    curtains automatically close with the push of a button. On the opposite wall, arge screen rolled


    down.


    Ivy froze for a split second and came dangerously close to exploding.


    ''He went to such lengths to sit on the tatami solely to watch a movie?!''


    She turned around to re at him. "Wyatt Reed, you''re unbelievably sick!"


    Ivy could no longer take it.


    Wyatt''s face was glitchy. His eyes glowed with a certain innocence.


    "However, I am."


    Ivy sneered and withdrew her hand. "Watch it on your own."


    "How about we all watch it together? The doctor advised me to remain calm and cheerful to recover


    quickly!" Wyatt exined.


    Ivy''s footsteps came to a halt. ''Bloody hell! Was that the doctor''s statement?!


    Wyatt extended the remote control to her. "You get to choose the movie."


    He was still aware that Ivy was dissatisfied with the horror film he had chosen thest time.


    Ivy matter-of-factly took the remote control. ''Ignore it. I''ll just have to put up with him.''


    The library contained recent and even uing releases.


    It was pretty impressive, but upon reflection, it made sense given his investment in those films.


    Ivy perused the selections before settling on a literary film titled "The Quiet Time." She tossed the


    remote control aside and sat on the tatami''s opposite end.


    Wyatt and she could fit two more people in the space between them.


    Wyatt''s brows were rxed, as was his smile. He was already overjoyed at the prospect of sharing


    this moment with Ivy.


    Ivy smiled as she leaned against the armrest and hugged a pillow. She examined the film''s


    synopsis.


    Flint was a cast member. Even though he was the supporting male lead, he managed to capture


    everyone''s attention.


    She sat through the film with rapt attention. When she caught sight of the gaze from across the


    room, she couldn''t help herself and re back at him with all her might.


    "Are you not going to watch?"


    Wyatt withdrew his gaze calmly and with a trace of guilt.


    He noticed Flint as he shifted his gaze to therge screen. He immediately felt stuffy in his chest.


    Wyatt simply closed his eyes and listened to her deep breaths.


    Ivy was close to falling asleep after more than an hour. She turned her head to see Wyatt had


    already dozed off. His arms were folded across his chest. His brows were slightly drooped and


    sunken, and he wore a pale face. Even so, it did not conceal his features'' coldness and sharpness.


    Ivy cast a sarcastic smirk across her face. ''He desired to watch a movie but eventually fell asleep.''


    She was no longer in the mood to watch and silently walked out barefoot to get a ss of milk,


    taking care not to make a sound.


    Outside, her bodyguard stood.


    Ivy nodded and made a hushed gesture as she descended barefoot.


    The downstairs was dimly lit. Perhaps no one was in the vicinity.


    Ivy was about to enter the kitchen when she overheard someone whispering on the phone.


    "Yes, they went upstairs immediately following dinner. They''ve been atop for well over an hour. Who


    is aware of what they are doing?"


    "Mr. Reed directed that I refrain from going upstairs and disturbing them. Ms. Morgan appears to be


    treating him coldly, but I believe she is feigning it. She''s simply being evasive."


    Rosie, the nanny, purposefully lowered her voice. Then, all of a sudden, the kitchen light came on.


    Rosie jumped to her feet in disbelief and panicked and dropped the phone to the ground.


    The screen dimmed at that point.


    Ivy noticed the inscription.


    Mrs. Reed.


    ''So, she''s speaking with Eva on the phone?'' Ivy deemed.


    Rosie shivered and looked at Ivy, her eyes wide with panic, her words stumbling.


    "W-what are you doing here, Ms. Ivy?"


    Ivy cast an indifferent nce her way. Her eyes were dark and sunken, devoid of any radiance. She


    approached the carton of milk, poured it into a ss, and walked away.


    Rosie picked up the phone with trembling hands and felt a pang of embarrassment when she saw


    Ivy''s back.


    Ivy ascended the stairs as she drank the milk. By the time she reached the study''s door, she had


    already finished the ss.


    That scene earlier made her feel nauseous.


    That was because this was not her first encounter with this. Rosie was originally assigned to work


    here as a spy for Eva, monitoring Ivy''s every move and ensuring that shepleted her chores.


    Wyatt''s shirts that he never wore required ironing. The house had to be kept clean by her


    personally. Even the meals they ate daily had to be prepared ording to predetermined recipes.


    Rosie was the one who kept an eye on Ivy and reaped the benefits of herbor.


    ''Even today, Eva wishes to exertplete control over my every move? Indeed, old habits die


    hard!'' Ivy pondered.


    Ivy returned to the study and was not as quiet as she had been and even mmed the door shut.


    Wyatt, who was seated on the tatami, opened his eyes abruptly.


    Ivy stepped over icily. "Would you like to sleep?"


    It was obvious that she was in a foul mood following her outing.


    Wyatt raised his eyes and rubbed them. He spoke in a low, hoarse tone.


    "I''m not sure how I fell asleep. You must be exhausted. Allow yourself to rest. Later on, Ken will


    send me some documents."


    Ivy''s brows furrowed. She was well aware that Wyatt would not squander his time. He would never


    abandon the colossal Reed Corporation.


    "Certainly, then I''ll return to my room. Do not contact me if you have no immediate needs. Even if


    you do require assistance, do not contact me."


    Wyatt smiled helplessly and stood there watching Ivy put on her shoes and walk away.


    Ivy prepared to depart from her shores.


    The door mmed shut behind me. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Wyatt''s eyes slightly darkened as his heart sank.


    Ivy left earlier without shoes for fear of waking him up. However, when she returned, she


    purposefully made noise.


    Ivy returned to her room, locked the door, and cheerfully conversed with Windy and Agatha untilte


    in the evening.


    Wyatt had almost reached midnight when hepleted reading all of Ken''s documents. His eyes


    glowed with fatigue, but when he considered how Ivy was resting in the adjacent room, his mood


    immediately improved. He rolled out of the study in his wheelchair, wanting to check on her.


    He had a strange expression, however, when he reached the door to her room and saw this scene.


    His chest constricted slightly and he became slightly out of breath.


    Ivy''s bodyguard was standing outside her door, preparing to make his bed on the floor.


    Additionally, the sleeping gear on the floor was immactely prepared. The military''s practicality,


    simplicity, and convenience were allparable.


    Ivy''s bedroom door waspletely blocked by the bodyguard.


    Wyatt walked over with a glum expression and a visibly displeased expression.


    Bill noticed him and arched his brows.


    "Didn''t the servants clean up your guest room?" Wyatt''s deep tone was oppressive.


    Bill leaned against the wall; one leg folded. He locked his gaze on Wyatt, unafraid.


    "I am not a visitor. I serve as Ms. Morgan''s bodyguard. I follow her wherever she goes."


    Wyatt''s brow furrowed. "I''m going in to check on her."


    The implied message was for the bodyguard to move aside.


    As Bill stated. "Ms. Morgan has taken a rest."


    "Who says?"


    Bill remained silent for a brief moment. "Chairman Morgan has directed that no one enter the Young


    Lady''s room until she exits."


    Wyatt was at a loss for words.


    Wyatt refrained from retorting after Leo''s name was mentioned.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Back in Wyatt¡¯s room, he was so enraged that he had lost all desire to sleep. He had intended to


    use this opportunity to bond with Ivy, but with Bill around, he was powerless!


    It was excruciatingly frustrating and suffocating.


    The night flew by. Ivy did not sleep well, but it was, fortunately, dawn when she opened her eyes


    again.


    The door was rapped.


    Ivy acknowledged it with a grunt, and Bill ceased knocking.


    She changed into a simple white silk blouse and ck A-line skirt a short timeter. She walked


    gracefully downstairs. The slightly sluggish look in her bright features softened her cold demeanor.


    Wyatt sat at the dining table early in the morning and instantly felt better upon seeing her.


    ¡°Good morning, Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Ivy asked casually as she walked over, nodding in greeting.


    As he regarded Bill, Wyatt¡¯s gaze appeared to be somewhatplicated and aggrieved.


    ¡°Not entirely.¡±


    Bill twitched his lips. His vicious face grew even more ferocious.


    Ivy cast a nce his way. ¡°Because your leg hasn¡¯t recoveredpletely, it¡¯s natural that you¡¯re


    having trouble sleeping, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Wyatt gasped.


    Rosie emerged from the kitchen and ced a bowl of oatmeal and a few other breakfast foods on


    the counter.


    ¡°They are all your favorites, Ms. Ivy. Are you pleased with them?¡±


    She cast a nervous nce at Ivy.


    Ivy had just lifted the spoon and quickly reced it. She ignored Rosie¡¯s words and had an


    epiphany.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot to remind you yesterday to take your meds.¡±


    Wyatt twitched his lips. As he looked at her, his elegant brows were raised.


    ¡°How are you going to make amends for your transgression?¡±


    Ivy walked over to the medicine cab, took a handful of pills, and handed them to Wyatt.


    ¡°There. This willpensate for yesterday¡¯s portion.¡±


    Wyatt froze for a moment before quietly taking them over and gulping them down with water.


    Rosie was so taken aback by this that she was unable to speak.


    Ivy smiled as she picked up her bag. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to work. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a bite to eat before you leave?¡±


    Wyatt coaxed her patiently.


    Ivy motioned with her hand. ¡°My brother brought me delectable home-cooked food.¡±


    As the driver remained in aa, there had been no progress regarding the car ident. He was


    resurrected and clinging to life by the skin of his teeth.


    Ivy spent a half-day at the office and returned to Hudson Yards at noon afterpleting some


    tasks.


    She was feeling a little sleepy and retired to her room for a nap.


    The house was deafeningly silent as if no one was there.


    Ivy awoke drowsily. Outside, the sun was scorching. She stretched her back and prepared to


    descend to the ground floor to consume some water and remind Wyatt to take his medication.


    She was curious whether Wyatt felt better after taking the medication and supplements she mixed


    in.


    Ivy poured herself a ss of water and returned upstairs, but she was startled to hear Rosie


    stomping into the kitchen from the maid¡¯s room on the first floor.


    ¡°Madam, Ivy has no regard for anyone. She hasn¡¯t eaten anything since she arrived here. Is she


    fearful that I will poison her?¡±


    Ivy had already walked up the stairwell to the second floor.


    When she heard this, she came to a halt.


    Ivy returned her gaze to the steps and sat, slowly sipping the ss of water. She almost forgot that


    Rosie would report to Eva every afternoon.


    The contents were quite enthralling.


    ¡°Of course, she is inactive. Serve Mr. Reed? Certainly not! It is sufficient that Mr. Reed does not


    serve her.¡±


    Ivy smirked as she heard the wheelchair behind her move. She shifted her weight and made a


    hushed gesture.


    Wyatt was taken aback by Ivy¡¯s sudden reappearance. He observed her as she sat drinking water


    and eavesdropped on the conversation downstairs with great interest.


    Bill pushed Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair forward without instruction, allowing him to hear clearly.


    ¡°What¡¯s more ridiculous is that she neglected to give Mr. Reed his medication yesterday and forced


    him to take a double dose this morning! She must be attempting to assassinate him. That woman is


    far too heinous. She is probably seeking vengeance on him. Madam, if that woman marries into the


    family again, she will undoubtedly cause havoc!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression abruptly changed. His initially surprised and happy expression gradually gave


    way to coldness and doom. His face appeared to be coated in a razor-sharp and dangerous haze.


    He remained silent, but his fingers clutching the wheelchair turned white. As he resisted, the veins


    in his arms bulged.


    Ivy sat calmly on the steps as if she were listening to irrelevant gossip. Her face was even tinged


    with a faint but icy smile.


    Herposure was like a knife that gradually gouged out his heart.


    Wyatt reasoned that by reuniting her with him, he would be able to convince her to forget about the


    unpleasant past and create some sweet memories with her topensate for his regrets.


    Nheless, this was the oue.


    Ivy sat there, unsurprised, as those derisive and abhorrent words were spoken.


    If Rosie was not someone Ivy could trust, what kind of life did she lead here for three years?


    Wyatt was incapable of imagining it. Rosie was one of Eva¡¯s close associates.


    What would Eva have the nanny do to Ivy, given her temper and how much she despised her?


    He was acutely aware of Ivy¡¯s emotional shifts over the course of the previous night. She


    progressed from disgust to indifference, then to coldness, and finally to contempt.


    These changes twisted around his heart like interlocking des. It was agonizing.


    Finally, Rosie hung up.


    Ivy rose calmly and was taken aback when she noticed Wyatt¡¯s glum expression.


    ¡®He is not the one being reprimanded; therefore, why is he so enraged?¡¯


    Wyatt grabbed Ivy¡¯s arm as she was about to walk past him and inquired in a low, hoarse voice.


    ¡°Are you angry, Ivy? Would you like me to discipline her?¡±


    Would expressing her rage help Ivy forget about her three years of misery?


    His thoughts were nearly heinous. ¡®Perhaps it is not toote. Perhaps Ivy is truly unconcerned!¡¯


    Ivy¡¯s lips were pursed, and her tone was t.


    ¡°I am not enraged. She has always been this way. Didn¡¯t you know that already?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s heart shook violently. Even his right leg¡¯s tendons ached slightly.


    ording to her, he was lumped in with the rest of them and was identical to Eva.


    Ivy believed Wyatt would not assist her and was unconcerned about her. She was left to fend for


    herself, and he even thought she was obstructing his progress.


    Is he not always this way?


    What he saw today was merely the tip of the iceberg.


    Ivy attempted to flee, but Wyatt clutched her hand and looked at her with reddened pupils. His eyes


    nearly drowned her in theirplexity and guilt.


    Ivy, on the other hand, remained immobile.


    She swore she would never again be a moth to a me.


    Ivy retracted her gaze in annoyance. As Wyatt prepared to speak, Bill abruptly pushed his


    wheelchair backward, causing Wyatt to release Ivy, who then walked away subconsciously.


    Bill tossed him aside and walked alongside her.


    Wyatt found himself speechless.


    Rosie, who had vaguely heard the upstairsmotion, exhaled a sigh of relief when she noticed it


    was only Wyatt upstairs.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt redirected his attention. Rosie shuddered as the sharpness in his eyes swept dangerously


    toward her.


    ¡°I¡¯m immediately sending you abroad to learn how to be a proper maid.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rosie gave him a startled look.


    ¡°What did I do wrong, President Reed? I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    Rosie earned between $20,000 to $30 per month working here. There was little work to be done,


    but she frequently received bonuses. She would be unable to obtain this treatment in any other


    location! Because the contract she signed with the Reed family was for thirty years, she was


    obligated to carry out the Reeds¡¯ wishes.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    ¡®Mr. Reed wants to send me abroad?! That would be torturous inparison to my current


    workload! Will I be able to return? Did he hear what I said earlier on the call?¡¯ Rosie considered.


    As she trembled, her panic spread from the soles of her feet to the crown of her head. She was well


    aware of Wyatt¡¯s current fondness for Ivy.


    Wyatt was also a man who kept his promises.


    Rosie immediately dialed Eva¡¯s number and pleaded in tears.


    Eva rushed over in less than an hour, enraged. She happened to run into Ivy, who was out


    shopping.


    Eva burst through the door, fuming. Without hesitation, she scolded Ivy, ¡°You vixen! You¡¯re divorced


    and still seducing my son?! We allow you to reconcile, but you are feigning unhappiness and


    unwillingness, yet here you are! How opportunistic can you be?¡±


    Ivy cast a cold nce at Eva. Indeed, Eva was as heinous as a sever!


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be a little more cautious with Mrs. Reed''s words. Do not believe that I will cave into


    your demands simply because you are older.¡±


    Eva became enraged. Ivycked manners!


    She was ustomed to directing Ivy in the past. She assumed Ivy would refrain from retaliating, but


    Ivy did.


    Eva discovered that she was incapable of fighting Ivy at all.


    Eva found it revolting that a woman like Ivy would dare oppose her.


    Rosie rushed over to Eva and sobbed.


    ¡°Madam, Mr. Reed wishes to move me out of the country. You must help me.¡±


    Eva sneered and fixed her gaze on Rosie.


    ¡°Do not be concerned. Nobody will be able to send you away while I am present. You can feel


    secure while staying here. Even if someone does not wish to see you, you may remain!¡±


    Ivy cast a sarcastic smirk across her face. ¡®Did Eva suffer from persecutory hallucinations? Was she


    under the impression that I had asked Rosie to leave?¡¯


    On the other hand, Ivy was unconcerned with exining, let alone wasting time.


    Ivy gathered her belongings and prepared to leave.


    On the other hand, Eva had not intended to let Ivy leave so quickly.


    She took a step forward to confront Ivy. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m warning you: Do not attempt to harm my son. Do


    you believe that no one is aware of your activities?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡°What have I been up to?¡±


    ¡°You wish to murder my son! Youpelled him to consume an unknown medication. I¡¯m


    monitoring you!¡±


    ¡°Who are you monitoring?¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was icy as he fought back his rage.


    Ken was standing directly behind Wyatt.


    Eva took a look at Wyatt and rushed over. ¡°Wyatt, thisdy...¡±


    ¡°I previously informed you. Piper will be unable to return for another ten years if you cause trouble


    again.¡±


    His voicecked warmth and carried a chill.


    Eva¡¯s face flushed. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good!¡± she eximed, enraged.


    ¡°Preserve it.¡± Wyatt¡¯s teeth gnashed as he said this.


    Eva aimed her finger at Ivy. Her voice was hoarse, and her face was savage.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how she just treated me? Do you wish for me to kneel at her feet?¡±


    Ivy gave a coldugh and shifted her gaze to Eva.


    ¡°Mrs. Reed, my demeanor is adequate. You should not expect things to remain the same as they


    were previously, nor should you seek out ways to step on me. I¡¯m considered generous for not


    retaliating against you, so count your blessings.¡±


    Eva¡¯s body trembled in response to her words.


    ¡°How could you?! My son¡¯s leg is paralyzed to save you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your son saved me, but how does that rte to you? Should I express my gratitude to you?


    Don¡¯t you believe that you have an unrealistic view of yourself? Don Reed did notment, but


    you¡¯ve traveled here to unt your presence.¡±


    ¡°Ivy Morgan, you have the audacity...¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Reed, it is perfectly eptable if this maid does not leave. In any case, I can always send her


    to the ind that I was stranded on. There is no doubt that it is more interesting there.¡±


    Ivy nced at Rosie as she spoke. Her tone was one of sarcasm.


    Rosie shuddered and nched in fear.


    Ivy smiled and strolled out the door.


    ¡®What an inauspicious way to destroy my mood!¡¯


    Eva lost her mind. ¡°Abolish this woman! I will not permit your union!¡±


    Wyatt sternly reminded her, ¡°You have no say in my business.¡±


    Eva hissed at him, gnashing her teeth. ¡°You are my child. How are you going to disobey me?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes remained calm and uninvolved.


    Wyatt would call Eva whenever he was homesick from when he was sent abroad to receive special


    training at the age of five. Eva, on the other hand, who was busy shopping, would simply tell him


    impatiently to persevere and grow.


    Eva would then inform Don Reed that Wyatt had secretly called her in exchange for Wyatt receiving


    a beating.


    ¡®Now that I¡¯m an adult, she believes she can exert control over me? How absurd!¡¯ Wyatt¡¯s lips


    curved into a bitter, heavy smile.


    ¡°If you are expelled from the Reed family, I will no longer be your son.¡±


    Eva¡¯s body trembled violently. Her face darkened instantly.


    Eva never imagined Wyatt would say such words, not even in her dreams.


    Wyatt¡¯s face gradually collected his emotions. When he looked at Ivy¡¯s departing back, his brows


    were rxed, and his gaze was gentle and soft.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes glowed with longing.


    Eva felt as if she were about to copse at that point. ¡®My daughter is not in the house. My son has


    never treated me as a mother, and even Ivy dares to mock me! How could she?! I am


    the Reed family¡¯s matron!¡¯


    She was so enraged that her body trembled.


    ¡®It is entirely Ivy¡¯s fault! Nothing would have changed had it not been for her.¡¯


    She had only one thought¡ªfor Ivy to vanish at the moment.


    Eva nced around and noticed the fruit knife in the table¡¯s fruit bowl. She was adamant. She


    snatched up the knife and dashed out the door.


    Wyatt was taken aback. He attempted to stand. However, excruciating pain in his right leg rendered


    him immobile.


    ¡°Ivy, be careful!¡± he screamed.


    Ivy was about to turn around when Bill yanked her to the right. Ivy was unable to react because it


    urred so quickly.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Eva screamed from behind Ivy, her eyes bloodshot.


    Ivy ducked as a sh of cold light appeared behind her.


    Eva swung the fruit knife erratically at Ivy. She tripped and fell unexpectedly.


    The fruit knife ended up sinking into her stomach.


    Instantaneously, blood gushed out.


    Ivy was taken aback for a brief moment. She looked at Eva, lying on the ground in agony, her eyes


    rapidly dwindling in vitality.


    Rosie copsed in shock and sobbed. ¡°Do not frighten me, Madam! Are you okay?!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face flushed with surprise and rage. His eyes flitted open.


    Bill opened the car door for Ivy expressionlessly.


    ¡°Miss, be careful with your head.¡±


    Ivy lowered her eyes and entered the car immediately.


    Bill cast a nce behind her at Eva and Wyatt.


    ¡°The car¡¯s dashcam captured evidence of Mrs. Reed¡¯s attempted murder moments ago. Ms.


    Morgan retains the right to pursue this regardless of Mrs. Reed¡¯s injuries.¡±


    Numerous subsequentplications could have been avoided with a brief statement.


    Rosie, kneeling behind Eva, raised her eyes in surprise at them.


    Eva¡¯s face was hideous, but shecked the strength to say anything.


    The engine of the car roared to life.


    Ivy sat silently in the car and closed her eyes. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Bill, acting as her driver, initiated the conversation, which was an unusual urrence.


    ¡°Do you wish to return to Morgan Mansion, Miss?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s nose was scrunched up. ¡°Not quite yet. If I leave in that state, it will appear as though I am


    guilty. They are the ones who are at fault.¡±


    She was not looking for trouble.


    Eva purposefully came over to cause a scene.


    Eva¡¯s lower abdomen wound did not prove fatal. She would simply lose a great deal of blood and


    endure the pain.


    ¡®She has earned the right to be in this situation!!¡¯ Ivy deemed this without the slightest trace of guilt.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Hudson Yards.


    Wyatt¡¯s face was pale as he sat in the doorway, watching the flurry of activity surrounding Eva¡¯s


    transfer to the ambnce. The noise appeared to be quite far away.


    Was he depressed?


    No, not quite.


    He was slightly taken aback.


    Wyatt was taken aback when Eva dered her hatred for Ivy to want to murder her.


    What Wyatt had overlooked previously had allowed that hatred to grow out of control.


    Kenpleted his arrangements and turned to see Wyatt in his wheelchair. His face was dark,


    sullen, and icy.


    Even if Wyatt sustained an injury, the chill and fierceness that surrounded him did not abate.


    Ken pursed his lips and approached with apprehension and concern.


    ¡°Do not be rmed, President. ording to the doctor, she lost too much blood. But her life is not


    in grave danger.¡±


    Wyatt remained silent, but his dark eyes grew darker.


    Ken was unable to see into their depths.


    Wyatt mmed the wheelchair¡¯s armrest shut and spoke in a deep, cold tone.


    ¡°Send the nanny to the Philippines. There is no reason for her to return. As for my mother,¡± his voice


    was devoid of warmth. His entire body was chilled. ¡°After treating her injury, confine her in a mental


    hospital. She is not to be discharged without my permission.¡±


    Ken¡¯s face froze as his pupils contracted.


    How could he possibly notprehend what that meant?


    If Ken had not been informed of what urred by the bodyguard who had been secretly protecting


    them outside the house, he would have been astounded.


    Wyatt¡¯s behavior was understandable, however, because it was for Ivy.


    Wyatt Reed¡¯s willingness to go this far demonstrated how much he despised Eva¡¯s actions.


    Ken bowed his head immediately and replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    After a brief moment of silence, Ken raised his eyes to Wyatt.


    ¡°Will Ms. Morgan return, President?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face tensed slightly. He was also concerned about that.


    If Ivy leaves, he may never have another chance to be close to her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call herter and inquire about her dinner preferences?¡± Ken suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll have it


    prepared and delivered.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes flitted as the chill gradually dissipated. He raised his eyes to Ken.


    ¡°Are you attempting to obtain a raise?¡±


    Usually, Ken would not dare to suggest such things. He smiled and hoped for the best. ¡°President,


    you cannot pursue Ms. Morgan solely on your own. It is preferable to seek assistance. Because Ms.


    Morgan has a bodyguard, we can also obtain extra help!¡±


    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Wyatt advised.


    ¡°My cousin previously worked in a white-cor job, but he recently established a match-making


    agency. He possesses a silver tongue capable of convincing the dead to resurrect! He is regarded


    as a rtionship guru. You can give it a try if you¡¯re willing.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face darkened at a visible rate to the naked eye.


    A match-making agency?


    Was it necessary for the President of the Great Reed Corporation to seek the assistance of a


    match-making agency?


    Wyatt will undoubtedly be aughing stock if word of this spreads!


    Ken¡¯s lips trembled slightly as Wyatt¡¯s expression became increasingly dark and unpleasant. He


    was unable to recruit his cousin and may even lose his job!


    That would be the worst-case scenario!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not interested in this. I mentioned your situation to my cousin previously, and he


    pleaded with me to put in a word with you that he guarantees Ms. Morgan will reconsider. Still, I¡¯m


    not convinced he¡¯s that dependable.¡±


    Ken spoke and stepped forward to assist Wyatt in getting into the elevator in his wheelchair.


    ¡°Get him to meet me,¡± Wyatt said abruptly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ken believed his ears were deceiving him.


    Wyatt pressed his lips together. His eyes became dark and cold as he nced at Ken.


    ¡°If it fails, you may leave with him!¡±


    Ken shuddered, ¡®Fantastic... Now I¡¯m entangled with my untrustworthy cousin?!¡¯


    ¡°No one, not even Ivy, can discover his true identity. Invite him to serve as my butler. Do it


    immediately.¡±


    Wyatt wheeled himself into the study as soon as he finished speaking.


    Ken was only a few secondster brought back to his senses. ¡®He agreed to this?! He must be in


    dire straits!¡¯


    Ken immediately called his cousin. And it took less than twenty minutes, Wyatt was confronted by a


    fat man who weighed more than 100 kilograms. He smiled widely, causing his eyes to squint into a


    thin line.


    Wyatt came to a halt and frowned. When he looked at Ken, who stood beside his cousin, his


    expression was dark and ugly.


    ¡°Cousin?¡±


    The fat man¡¯s eyes curved into a smile before Ken could speak. He made his entrance with spittle


    flying everywhere. ¡°You are not required to be so courteous, Mr. Reed. There is no reason to


    address me as a cousin. Jimmy is my given name. You will not go wrong hiring me as your butler;


    rest assured! One month to reconcile, three months to warm up your feelings for one another, and


    you two will be remarried within a year!¡±


    Jimmy made a formal introduction. He could only appear confident if he made it clear to Wyatt what


    he wanted.


    Otherwise, he felt very likely to be ejected!


    Indeed, when Wyatt saw Jimmy, he felt as if he had gone insane for being persuaded by Ken to


    seek extra help.


    On the other hand, Wyatt thought they could give it a shot after hearing Jimmy¡¯s glorious vision for


    him.


    Ken cast a desperate nce at his cousin, pleading with Jimmy to tone it down.


    If Jimmy boasted excessively and aplished nothing, Ken would lose his job.


    For a brief moment, the study was silent.


    Wyatt tapped the desk with his index finger.


    ¡°You were previously a white-cor worker; why did you switch careers?¡±


    He¡¯d always had an uncanny ability to read people. Even Ken, who had been with him for years,


    was able to remain only after undergoing numerous tests and stringent selection.


    Jimmy sighed and lowered his eyes as he stomped his feet. His b jiggled.


    ¡°That is because there will be insufficient food left for others to eat whenever I visit the staff


    cafeteria. Are they going to me me for that?¡± He pouted and was enraged at the suggestion.


    ¡°My boss also stated that my performance was excellent, but the money I bring in covers my food


    expenses, and thus they cannot afford to feed me. Hmph! They wanted to get rid of me once they


    were finished with me!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s brows drew slightly together. For a brief moment, he was at a loss for words. He clenched


    his teeth and spoke in a deep, cold tone.


    ¡°How sessful is your match-making agency?¡±


    Jimmy was taken aback. He patted his chest immediately.


    ¡°You and Ms. Morgan are my first couple! I¡¯ll give it my all!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s lips twitched. His face was frosty as he cast a menacing nce toward Ken.


    Ken was already regretting his referral at the time.


    Ken stood there like a terrified puppy and silently hung his head. ¡®I was mistaken. So erroneous.¡¯


    Jimmy burst outughing. ¡°When may I begin working, President?¡±


    Wyatt regarded him coldly and pointedly. ¡°You have one day of probation.¡±


    He was on the verge of telling Jimmy to leave.


    Jimmy, on the other hand, joyfully shouted. ¡°Certainly! Then I¡¯ll begin cooking immediately!¡±


    Ken, who remained standing, was met with a death stare of scrutiny.


    Wyatt gnashed his teeth and eximed, ¡°Get out!¡± after a long time.


    Ken did not pause and hurried away. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Wyatt sat in his study and rubbed his temples as he inhaled deeply. ¡®I must have gone insane!¡¯


    After the nanny left, Wyatt did not rush to find a recement nanny, as he was hesitant and


    concerned.


    It was nearly evening when he detected the aroma of the aromatic food.


    Jimmy knocked on his door, behaving sycophantically. ¡°President, contact Ms. Morgan and request


    that she return home.¡±


    The phone was on the table in front of Wyatt, but the screen remained utterly ck and motionless.


    Wyatt raised his eyes. His eyes were dark and gloomy, with indescribable irritability and coldness.


    He had no idea how he should exin the situation to Ivy earlier.


    Jimmy¡¯s smile was extraordinarily empathic. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it then.¡±


    Fortunately, Ken had already given Jimmy all the necessary phone numbers before leaving.


    Jimmy went outside and retrieved his phone.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Within two rings, a calm and detached female voice came through. ¡°Who is this?


    ¡°Are you Ms. Morgan? I¡¯m Jimmy, the new butler in Hudson Yards. I identally messed up


    your cosmetics when I was cleaning your room earlier. Mr. Reed said to throw them all away


    and buy new ones, but I don¡¯t understand the words on the bottles.¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s tone was quite aggrieved. Ivy¡¯s cold and stern voice interrupted him before he could


    finish his sentence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t throw them away! I¡¯ll go back right now. I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to throw my things!¡±


    Wyatt, who was in the study, frowned deeply. He heard the voice outside the door loud and clear.


    That simple?!


    Ivy was not short of money or luxury items. Her cosmetics were all high-end forms.


    Specially customized ording to her skin and cost seven digits. Where would they buy new


    ones for her?


    ¡°Those two stupid men!¡±


    Ivy forgot that she did not want to go back to Hudson Yards. All she wanted was to rush


    back and check on her cosmetics. She took her purse and returned to Hudson Yards with Bill.


    She stopped for a few seconds at the door.


    The ce where Eva bled profusely earlier when she left was spotless.


    It was as if that episode never happened at all.


    As long as they did not cause trouble for her, Ivy did not intend to pursue it.


    After all, Wyatt saved her so many times. The Reeds would not be very


    happy if she insisted on this.


    The door suddenly opened. A fat, round man ran out and came up to Ivy while panting


    heavily.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan?¡± His eyes squinted as he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Jimmy, the new butler. You¡¯re so beautiful!


    You¡¯re even prettier than those celebrities. Your beauty is in a league of its own and simply beyond


    description.¡±


    Ivy stood there, frozen. A person with perfect manners and courtesy like her did not know how toN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    act when the fat man praised her out of the blue.


    Behind her, Bill finally grew impatient. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Oh my! You must be Ms. Morgan¡¯s bodyguard. You fit the role well; your aura is much stronger than


    ordinary people¡¯s. I heard that you¡¯d won the national championship several times. Gosh, you¡¯re so


    amazing.¡±


    Bill was speechless.


    Ivyughed out loud. ¡°Where did Mr. Reed find a butler like you? You¡¯re also in a league


    of your own.¡±


    Then, Ivy strode inside. Her ears almost fell off from all thepliments e fed her.


    Ivy saw Wyatt sitting in the living room, looking at documents. His eyes were as cold and calm as


    always.


    Hearing the footsteps, Wyatt¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. He quietly looked up there. The corners


    of his lips curled up into a gentle smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Ivy frowned. ¡°How could he act as if nothing had happened?¡±


    Before she could speak, Wyatt preemptively exined.


    ¡°The nanny has already been sent away and will never appear in front of you again. As for my


    mother¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, but she¡¯s my mother after all. The doctor said that she might have


    some mental illness, so I¡¯ll send her to a sanatorium to recuperate after she gets better. The same


    thing will never happen again.¡± His voice was low and apologetic.


    A hint of tension was under his coldplexion that could not be concealed no matter how hard he


    tried.


    That was because Eva was the person who gave birth to him. Wyatt could not drive her out of


    ethics and morality as he did to others.


    What he could do was to make sure that Eva would never appear in front of Ivy again.


    The seconds ticked by. It was just a few seconds, but it felt like a few centuries had passed.


    Ivy chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re very pragmatic, Mr. Reed. Aren¡¯t you going to me me for


    speaking out of turn, which in tum provoked her?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s lips pulled in self-deprecation. ¡°What you said were facts.¡±


    He did not have any reason to me Ivy.


    Ivy lowered her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Since it¡¯s all in the past. I won¡¯t hold her responsible.


    Let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Wyatt snapped his head up. There seemed to be a dim light shing in his eyes. He did not expect


    Ivy to let this go so quickly.


    Behind them, Jimmy excitedly came forward and pped his hands.


    ¡°Oh my! Such a good thing calls for a celebration! I just made some stew that¡¯s delicious and low in


    calories. Would you like to try some?¡±


    Jimmy, Ken¡¯s cousin, was tenacious and refused to give up on the chance to bring these two people


    together.


    Wyatt was speechless as he looked at Jimmy with an expressionless face.


    Bill rolled his eyes, averting his gaze from Jimmy.


    Ivy¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Mr. Reed, I see that you¡¯ve altered your hiring criteria, huh?¡±


    Wyatt''s entourage consisted of the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me in their respective fields.


    Jimmy did not appear to be endowed with any advantages. Wyatt¡¯s previous preferences indicated


    that Jimmy would have been eliminated due to his physique. It was a pleasant surprise when he


    was hired as Wyatt¡¯s butler.


    Indeed, the sun rose from the west!


    Wyatt pursed his lips and prepared an excuse, but Jimmy rose and smiled with curved eyes.


    ¡°I entered through the back door, Ms. Morgan!¡±


    Ivy nodded, clearly intrigued.


    Who is rted?


    ¡°I¡¯m Ken¡¯s cousin,¡± Jimmy squirmed, ¡°tell no one about this. Otherwise, individuals will converse. It¡¯s


    extremely annoying!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself from chuckling. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡®As it turns out, he is Ken¡¯s cousin. I had no idea Wyatt held Ken in such high regard... How


    surprising!¡¯


    Ivy had taken only two steps when she was suddenly reminded of the reason for her return.


    ¡°My belongings...¡±


    ¡°I did not discard them and have reced them all. You can rest assured, Ms. Morgan!¡±


    Ivy sighed in relief. Her expression softened, and she appeared to be in a better mood.


    Wyatt sat at the dining table, observing Ivy. He chuckled softly.


    ¡®It turns out she is not apathetic toward everything. At the very least, she left the cosmetics she¡¯s


    concerned about here,¡¯ he thought.


    Ivy gave him a sneering look. ¡®What on earth is heughing about?¡¯


    Although Jimmy was round and fat, he moved very quickly and nimbly.


    A few small dishes were quicklyid out in front of Ivy. They were uplicated,cked grease,


    and looked highly appetizing.


    Ivy sampled everything and devoured the soup.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes grew warmer. Even his appetite improved significantly.


    Jimmy was delighted that his culinary abilities had been recognized. It was definitely worth his effort


    to obtain a chef¡¯s license. He came dangerously close to bankrupting the restaurant where he


    completed his apprenticeship by eating all of their high-quality food.


    While the two monarchs ate, Jimmy began dishing outpliments from the side.


    ¡°Mr. Reed is truly remarkable. He continues to work despite his illness. This kind of tenacity and


    determination to seed is something that we should all learn. Do you believe that, Ms. Morgan?¡±


    Ivy, who had been put on the spot, raised her eyes to Wyatt opposite her.


    ¡°Absolutely, unequivocally, yes.¡±


    Wyatt had been in a good mood up to that point but nearly choked on his food when he heard


    Jimmy¡¯s words. His face darkened unexpectedly.


    ¡®I was on the verge of approving his probation because his cooking ability is quite eptable, but


    this guy is really testing my patience!¡¯


    ¡°Such a man is exceedingly rare nowadays. Unlike our Mr. Reed, who speaks through his actions,


    most men simply crack under a little bit of pressure andin about this and that! He is simply


    an example for all men!¡±


    Bill¡¯s violent coughing began abruptly in the kitchen. He sounded as if he was about to choke on


    water.


    Jimmy rushed in, concerned.


    ¡°Are you all right, Bill?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then you ought to drink some water.¡±


    Jimmy quickly poured a ss of water for Bill, but Bill, fearful of choking again, dared not take


    another sip.


    Outside, Ivy smiled teasingly at Wyatt.


    ¡°You¡¯re a role model, huh? Well¨Cdeserved.¡±


    Wyatt averted his eyes, humiliated. His body exuded chilling vibes that were impossible to ignore.


    Ivy smiled, stood, and walked upstairs.


    ¡®This fatty is truly bizarre!¡¯ she eximed.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, where are you going? I am still not finished! If you¡¯re looking for a man, you should


    look for someone like Mr. Reed who is attractive, capable, and most importantly, capable of


    enduring pressure.¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Wyatt¡¯s patience had run out.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Ivy sat on the second-floor balcony, soaking up the sunset with a cup of tea in hand.


    She squinted her eyes and was ovee by drowsiness. She then heard purposefully lowered


    footsteps.


    Ivy grimaced. ¡°Jimmy?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, you are brilliant! Without turning around, you already know it¡¯s me. Your calm and


    collected demeanor is unlike that of other women. I¡¯ve prepared a fruit tter for you. Is today¡¯s


    dinner still eptable?¡±


    Jimmy rubbed his hands nervously and spoke with some trepidation, ¡°Mr. Reed arranged for those


    meals. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re to your liking. I¡¯m starting my first day on the job today. I¡¯m not willing to


    risk losing this job over dinner. After all, I am a certified first-ss chef.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s upturned lips stiffened slightly at the corners.


    ¡®Was Calum the one who ordered them? I assumed the fact that those are my favorite dishes was


    coincidental. How did he find out in the first ce?¡¯


    Ivy¡¯s heart felt a little stuffy at the moment.


    The more Calum poured his heart into her, the more she felt uneasy.


    Ivy quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°Since I am not a picky eater, you may prepare whatever you wish.¡±


    After all, Ivy was not a particrly gluttonous eater. She could simply return to the Morgan Mansion


    if she truly disliked it.


    Jimmy desired to continue speaking, but Ivy set the teacup down and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I nearly forgot. I¡¯m going shoppingter with some friends and will returnte. Keep in mind to


    leave the door unlocked.


    ¡°Shopping? Do you require my assistance in carrying your bags?¡±


    Jimmy jumped at the opportunity to volunteer. His matchmaking tasks will be significantly simplified


    if he can earn Ivy¡¯s trust!


    Ivy feigned an inconvenient smile. ¡°There is none. Bill will apany me.¡±


    INSIDE THE MALL.


    While Windy and Agatha awaited Ivy, they sat in the lounge massage chairs.


    Ivy chuckled lightly as she looked at the two.


    ¡°An evening shopping spree? Are you two that upied recently?¡±


    Agatha gave her a sarcastic roll of her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re simply looking for ways to keep you upied.


    Otherwise, there is no guarantee that your old feelings will not be reignited if you spend your days


    and nights fighting Calum Reed!¡±


    Windy gave a nod of approval. ¡°I heard Eva, the old hag, was in the hospital?¡±


    Ivy sat on the side with her eyebrows raised. ¡°You two are quite informed, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Bill possessed the foresight to avoid a close pursuit. He was constantly on guard not far away,


    ensuring that Ivy remained a safe distance away from him, allowing him to react if necessary.


    Windy and Agatha dragged Ivy around the mall with their bags.


    ¡°How am I supposed to be ignorant? My uncle runs that hospital. I¡¯ve heard that she was covered in


    blood upon arrival and even awoke to curse you. The peculiar thing is that the Reeds kept this


    quiet, and not a single person came over to see her.¡±


    Windy continued, ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± he looked at Ivy.


    Ivy gave a smallugh. Her gaze was icy.


    ¡°She got what she deserved. That knife was intended to pierce me, but Bill prevented it.¡±


    For a brief moment, Agatha and Windy were still.


    Windy advanced and took her arm in hers. ¡°Let us avoid that subject. By the way, did Calum Reed


    take advantage of you when you moved in to look after him?¡±


    ¡°Now he is crippled. How did he get the opportunity at all?


    ¡°That is an excellent point to make. While we are opposed to your reuniting with him, we appreciate


    his effort this time.¡±


    Ivy smiled as she lowered her eyes. Her arm was yanked to the side by Agatha. Her tone was one


    of wonder.


    ¡°Wait a minute... who is that?!¡±


    They followed Agatha¡¯s lead and came across a woman in uniform kneeling on the ground to help


    some customers put on shoes. Piper Reed was who she was!


    They were all taken aback.


    They were all of the opinions that they had seen it incorrectly. They realized it was indeed her upon


    looking closer.


    Windy was the first to address the group. ¡°Piper Reed has been missing for an extended period, but


    has she been hiding right under our nose? Why was no one informed?!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes squinted. She was astounded as well.


    Although Piper¡¯s humble stance and forced smile while putting on shoes for the customer were


    obvious, Piper looked significantly better than she had previously.


    They were simply unustomed to Piper¡¯s demeanor.


    Nobody expected Ms. Reed, who is arrogant and overbearing, to end up working as a store


    attendant!


    How could Calum Reed arrange for his sister to visit this establishment?


    ¡°Should we go check it out?¡± Agatha inquired.


    Ivy shook her head, but Windy dragged them over already.


    ¡°Certainly!¡±


    ¡°Wee...¡±


    Piper escorted a customer and immediately bowed to greet the newly arrived customers.


    Piper¡¯s face immediately changed when she raised her eyes and saw Ivy and her friends.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Leave!¡±


    ¡®Well, I suppose her temper hasn¡¯t changed!¡¯


    Windy couldn¡¯t stop himself from sneering. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re here to buy shoes! We¡¯re more


    interested in learning what you¡¯re doing here, Ms. Reed.¡±


    Piper¡¯s face was flushed with rage. She was enraged when she saw Ivy, but in light of Calum¡¯s


    warning, she dared not be as reckless as previously.


    ¡°How does this rte to you? Please do so if you wish to purchase something; otherwise, leave!¡±


    Ivy squinted. Her lovely features possessed an air of yfulness.


    ¡°Did your brother send you here to live a plebeian life?¡±


    Piper clenched her teeth and locked her gaze on Ivy. ¡°It¡¯s entirely your fault! You still dare to bring


    this up?!!¡±


    ¡°Certainly! You earned it, so what does it matter to me?¡± Ivyughed apathetically.


    Standing to the side, the store manager noticed the three well-dressed customers and immediately


    recognized them as not ordinary customers. As a result, she greeted them immediately with a smile.


    ¡°Are these your customers, Piper? Are you in need of assistance?¡±


    Windy extended her hand and motioned around before Piper spoke. ¡°This, that, and the other.¡±


    Gather them all together and bring them to me.¡±


    Piper¡¯s face contorted as she delivered a death stare to Ivy. She stood motionless, having no


    intention of serving them.


    She was enraged.


    She was urged and whispered to by the store manager. ¡°Get moving! Are you sure you don¡¯t want


    themission? You¡¯ve sold only one pair of shoes this month, which puts you well short of your


    target.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. Piper will attend to your needs immediately.¡±


    Ivy grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not going to try them on. We¡¯ll just purchase the pairs that my friend selected


    earlier because I¡¯m not in the mood to stay another second,¡±


    Piper frowned and questioned Ivy¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°All right,¡± the store manager stated. ¡°I knew youdies must be Piper¡¯s friends and came here


    specifically to support her, correct?¡±


    Ivyughed lightly, ¡°We are not friends with Piper. You may deduct themission from the shoes


    we purchased previously. I wish you the best of luck in meeting your sales target!¡±


    Piper¡¯s face darkened.


    The store manager beamed when he heard this. She then went to wrap those pairs of shoes


    herself.


    Windy desired to tease Piper, but Ivy refused, so she could only watch. Following payment, the


    three exited.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re so nice to her? Did you forget how she previously treated you?¡± Windy reminded


    Ivy grudgingly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Ivy pressed her lips together. ¡°Of course, I recall, but I¡¯m not interested in bing involved with


    the Reeds. Calum Reed is already a handful as a single annoying individual.¡±


    Piper had not bothered her recently, and Ivy had no objection to Piper silently despising her.


    In any case, Ivy was unconcerned.


    On the other hand, Ivy was delighted to see Piper so servile and exasperated.


    The three strolled through the mall, purchasing numerous items. They returned to their own homes


    as it became dark.


    Ivy¡¯s bags were handed to Bill as she exited the mall.


    HUDSON YARDS.


    The living room lights remained on. Ivy immediately detected a fragrant chocte aroma upon


    entering the house.


    Jimmy greeted them cheerfully as he emerged from the kitchen, holding a spoon.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, you purchased quite a few items! You should bring me next time so that I can assist


    you with carrying your bags. This frees up Bill¡¯s hands to protect you. I, too, have a fairly good eye!¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Ivy inhaled deeply and inquired, ¡°What are you cooking?¡±


    ¡°I whipped up some hot chocte using Amedei¡¯s 70% dark chocte. It¡¯s so luscious and silky.


    You should give it a try!¡± Jimmy immediately endorsed his work. ¡°How about a cup?¡±


    Ivy nodded, enticed by the aroma. ¡°Is Mr. Reed sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reed is in the study holding a meeting. A man like who is gent and wealthy is truly rare!¡±


    Jimmy sighed as she returned to the kitchen. He reappeared with two mugs.


    ¡°Bill, do you want one as well?¡±


    Ivy took a sip of the hot chocte and was pleasantly surprised by its silkiness. She cast a nce


    at Bill. ¡°Try a few. Jimmy is quite the cook!¡±


    When Bill turned away, he appeared to be a ferocious and unapproachable figure. ¡°I decline; he


    may have it.¡±


    Jimmy approached Bill and pushed him to the table with all the strength his 100 kg body could


    muster. He was sweating and exhausted as he looked at Bill.


    ¡°Stop being so polite. I¡¯ve already consumed my fair share while preparing it.¡±


    Jimmy even managed to let out a burp.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing. She stood and walked upstairs after finishing her cup of hot


    chocte.


    ¡°Do not waste food! I¡¯m returning upstairs. You two should also go to bed early.¡±


    Jimmy joyfully waved at her. ¡°It¡¯s so difficult to find a beautiful, kind, and lovely girl like Ms. Morgan!¡±


    Ivy was determined not to turn around, elerating her ascent of the stairs.


    Jimmy turned around and was about to blow another puffery wave at Bill when Bill chugged the cup


    of hot chocte and walked away with a scowl on his face. Bill did not allow Jimmy to speak.


    Jimmy regarded the empty cup with a smug smile. ¡°Wow¡­ Even the way you drink your hot


    chocte, Bill is so manly!¡±


    If Jimmy had not been Wyatt Reed¡¯s butler, Bill would have evicted this scumbag.


    Ivy paused for a moment as she passed the study and heard Wyatt¡¯s mellow and maic voice


    from within. She was slightly taken aback by Wyatt¡¯s fluency in French. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    His tone of voice and the words he spoke sounded very pleasant.


    What an incredible sound.


    Ivy remained silent and returned to her room. She video-called Leo, Cooper, and Sebastian before


    going to bed.


    Bill took his sleeping bag and intended to sleep directly in front of Ivy¡¯s bedroom door, as he always


    did. Before he could close his eyes, a massivemotion urred next to him.


    Bill blinked tiredly and stood there watching the fat man spread out his bedding next to him.


    Their beddings were opposed. Bill¡¯s sleeping bag was a sleek military design, while Jimmy¡¯s was a


    pink roll-up mattressplete with a matching pillow and nket.


    Jimmy¡¯s body thickness was double that of Bill when hey on his back.


    Bill¡¯s side view waspletely obscured. When he noticed Jimmy standing beside him, he red at


    him with piercing eyes and a fierce expression.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I am defending Ms. Morgan. You are, after all, a man. What if you exploit her? Ms. Morgan will be


    incapable of defending herself against you, and Mr. Reed is unable to stand at the moment, so it is


    up to me to ensure her safety.¡±


    Jimmy squinted his eyes as he exined kindly and sincerely, oblivious to Bill¡¯s increasingly ugly


    and fierce face.


    ¡°Do not be rmed; I am not a snorer or a teeth grinder.¡±


    Jimmy averted his gaze and closed his eyes in preparation for sleep.


    Bill clenched his teeth and looked at Jimmy, who had fallen asleep like a dead pig in an instant. He


    felt the sudden urge to kick Jimmy away, but he couldn¡¯t because that man weighed more than 100


    kilograms!


    As a result, tworge men slept outside Ivy¡¯s bedroom door.


    Within ten minutes, a deafening snore emanated from next to him. Bill was startled awake and


    immediately alerted.


    Jimmy was snoring loudly and sound asleep. His snores gradually became more regr and


    rhythmic, but they remained extremely loud.


    Bill¡¯s expression darkened considerably. His fists were clenched tightly as he attempted to contain


    his rage.


    Ivy, unable to bear the noise, opened the door to discover two men sleeping at her doorstep. She


    appeared befuddled.


    ¡°Um... Jimmy...¡±


    ¡°Miss, you should go in and rest,¡± Bill said, his face taut.


    Ivy shook her head andughed. ¡°It¡¯s far too loud for me to sleep.¡±


    Sebastian inquired as to why she had turned up the bass sote at night.


    It was as if there had been an earthquake!


    Bill lost hisposure and kicked Jimmy.


    Jimmy¡¯s body trembled. He opened his eyes in surprise and immediately demonstrated his


    allegiance.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet, Ms. Morgan? Do not fear; I will ensure that no dangeres close to


    you. As long as Bill remains, I will remain as well.¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless. She closed her eyes and stared helplessly at Bill.


    ¡°Go to the guest room and sleep. I¡¯m going to be fine.¡±


    Bill desired to speak, but he could only obey orders. He was a world champion in mixed martial arts,


    but he was forced out by this pig.


    Bill¡¯s face was glum as he walked away, carrying his sleeping gear.


    Jimmy was fully awake and quickly followed him.


    ¡°Wait for me! Let us share a room. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to have nightmares. I guarantee that I will


    not snore or grind my teeth.¡±


    Ivy was immediately relieved to see those two had vanished.


    Suddenly, the study door opened.


    Wyatt rolled out of his wheelchair; his face contorted with exhaustion. He squinted. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ve


    returned.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°You are supposed to look after me. Shouldn¡¯t you inquire as to my health today?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was low and raspy but not quite as icy as it had been. He even appeared to be


    somewhat frail.


    Ivy¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Despite this, she regarded him expressionlessly.


    ¡°How are you today, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt chuckled as he bowed his head. ¡°I feel a lot better now that I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    Ivy gave him a sneering look. She was already ustomed to Wyatt¡¯s charm. She would flee when


    he recovered, never wanting to see him again.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to go to bed. We¡¯ll meet again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m in the mood for a bath.¡± Wyatt abruptly addressed her.


    Ivy tensed and gave him a skeptical look. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®What was he referring to? He desires that I bathe him?!¡¯


    Wyatt pursed his lips and exined helplessly, ¡°The doctor stated that I am unable to moisten my


    right leg. Showering alone is inconvenient for me. You wouldn¡¯t want my injuries to deteriorate to the


    point where you¡¯d have to stay here with me indefinitely, would you?¡±


    That sounded perfectly reasonable, all the more so when Wyatt said it with such an innocent and


    harmless face devoid of any unseemly thought.


    Ivy locked her gaze on him for a few seconds.


    Wyatt¡¯s openness made it appear as though Ivy was the petty one.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll change and returnter. You can undress and wait there. Your hand is not crippled,


    right?¡±


    Wyatt exhaled a sigh of relief. For a brief moment, his eyes glowed.


    ¡°All right, I will wait for you.¡± His voice was melodic, and his heart swelled with joy.


    Wyatt reflected on what Jimmy had said to him before Ivy¡¯s return. ¡°Mr. Reed, a man must possess


    certain characteristics to attract women. Your advantages are financial and sexual attractiveness.


    Ms. Morgan is not short of funds, which means you must seduce her with your body!¡±


    ¡®Wow, that was effective! After all, Mitchell¡¯s cousin isn¡¯t entirely useless. I¡¯m going to get him out of


    probation early,¡¯ Wyatt thought.


    Ivy returned to her bedroom and stood at the door, lightlyughing. ¡®He wants a bath, huh?¡¯ she


    raised her eyebrows. ¡®I¡¯ll see to it that he gets a good bath!¡¯


    Ivy considered this and sent a message to Bill.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Wyatt Reed rolled into the bathroom in his wheelchair.


    Since he injured his leg, he wore baggy pants that were easy to remove. He did, however, put on


    his pajama pants after some consideration.


    After all, he was powerless at the moment, so he should avoid going too far.


    If Ivy is scared of him, she may flee in a fit of rage.


    Wyatt surveyed his bare upper body contentedly. His chest was robust and shapely, with well¨C


    defined contours. His sculpted back and abdominal muscles moved gently in unison with his


    breathing. His usual icy demeanor was reced by charisma.


    Wyatt was reminded of Jimmy''s remark. "Mr. Reed, your physique and face are truly remarkable!


    No woman will be able to resist your appeal, so you are not required to speak during the bath. Allow


    Ms. Morgan to indulge and enjoy her perspective. If she is a little passive, that indicates that the


    event was a sess!"


    Wyatt was skeptical, but he would give it a try.


    He heard the sound of someone opening the bedroom door a few minutester.


    Wyatt regained hisposure and opened his eyes to examine himself in the mirror. He casually


    tousled his hair to create the appearance of natural unkemptness.


    Outside the bathroom, the sound of footsteps came to a halt.


    Someone rapped on the door of the bathroom.


    Wyatt felt a little uneasy for some reason.


    "Ivy, I''m inside; pleasee in immediately." Wyatt inhaled deeply, feigned calm, closed his eyes,


    and told himself. ''Do not be afraid!''


    Jimmy''s reminder urred to me once more.


    "Simply close your eyes and allow Ms. Morgan to have fun with your body."


    Soon, water began to patter against the bathtub''s side.


    Ivy turned on the faucet to preheat the water. Her movements were gentle and soft as she wrapped


    a towel around his leg to keep water from sshing on it.


    Wyatt''s eyes remained closed, but his breathing became more rapid unconsciously.


    As she began wiping him, she ced a warm towel on his back.


    Wyatt''s entire body became tense unconsciously.


    The towel moved delicately from his back to his arms.


    Wyatt''s face was drawn tight as he struggled to contain his nervousness. In the bathroom, there


    was only the sound of rushing water.


    The two people were taking slow, deliberate breaths while the water sshed in the background.


    There was a prolonged silence that felt strange.


    Wyatt couldn''t help but wonder why she hadn''t spoken.


    Wyatt couldn''t help but wonder why she hadn''t spoken. Why didn''t she react?''


    Earlier, Jimmy stated to him. "During the bath, Ms. Morgan will undoubtedly search for a topic and


    will most likely be flustered due to her inability to think clearly while staring at your sexy body. You


    simply need to provide straightforward responses and avoid delving too deeply into the subject."


    ¡®But¡­ She couldn''te up with a topic... If she is shy, a small amount of conversation should


    alleviate the awkwardness, right? If she is angry, her actions should not be as gentle and


    circumspect, right?''


    Wyatt couldn''t help but crease his brow, unsure whether he should speak first.


    The warm towel that had been draped behind him abruptly departed his body.


    Wyatt experienced some difort as the warmth dwindled.


    The individual behind him held two brand-new bottles of shower gel and inquired, in a rough and


    hoarse voice, "Mr. Reed, do you want the mint or strawberry scent?!!"


    Wyatt''s body tensed abruptly. With a piercing chill, he opened his eyes suddenly.


    Bill''s fierce, expressionless face appeared in the mirror in an instant. He rolled up his sleeves and


    carried two bottles of body wash. He appeared to be in a tangle as he inquired once more, "Which


    scent do you desire?"


    Wyatt was tempted to dash out of the bathroom, but his right leg refused! He locked his gaze on


    Bill, stunned. Although his eyes drooped slightly, his face remained extremely calm, stoic, and grim.


    "What brings you here?" Wyatt wondered out loud, his teeth gnashing.


    ''Bill, the bodyguard, was the source of the tension, restraint, and the rich series of activities I


    imagined about?! Where is Ivy?!''


    Bill''s shoulder was even equipped with another towel for wiping down Wyatt. His technique was


    wless!


    Wyatt would have been unaware that the person who came to bathe him was actually Bill if he had


    not abruptly opened his mouth!


    Wyatt was enraged and annoyed that another man had touched him, but he was at a loss for whom


    to vent his rage.


    "Ms. Morgan directed that I give you a bath and massage," Bill stated calmly.


    Although Bill, as a bodyguard, felt extremely uneasy doing so, this house had only two other men.


    That snoring butler could not be roused, even when Bill kicked him. As a result, Bill had no choice


    but to sacrifice himself.


    Wyatt''s eyes drew in tightly. At the time, his face wasplex and deep. His chest was violently


    heaving, and his mind waspletely nk. He grimaced as he clenched the wheelchair''s handle.


    Bill appeared a little unsure as he made his decision. "Then it''ll be mint-scented."


    It seemed strange for arge man to use strawberry¨Cscented body wash.


    Following that, Bill deftly pumped the body wash onto his hand and was about tother it all over


    Wyatt''s body when Wyatt cut him off.


    Wyatt spoke in a deep, oppressive, and restrained tone. "Leave!" Through clenched teeth, he


    stated.


    Wyatt could not bear the prospect of Bill touching him so intimately again, even if he felt cold. He


    was well aware that he would go insane.


    Bill''s fierce face froze slightly as he was taken aback, ''How did his attitude shift so quickly? Wasn''t


    he having a good time just now?''


    Bill looked tangled as he held the bottle of body wash.


    "Are you sure you don''t want a massage, Mr. Reed?"


    ''These are Ms. Morgan''s instructions!''


    Wyatt locked his gaze on Bill, his gaze cold and piercing. His face was gloomy. "Are you sure you


    don''t want me to repeat myself?!!"


    Bill pressed his lips together. "All right then."


    ''Since he has refused, I am powerless topel him.''


    He set the items in his hand down, turned around, and walked away.


    Wyatt remained in the bathroom for an entire three minutes, attempting valiantly to calm himself and


    regte his emotions.


    ''Didn''t that fat ass say he''d figure out a way to eliminate Bill?! Why hasn''t he appeared yet?''


    He dressed calmly, wheeled himself out of the bathroom, and briefly froze when he noticed the


    woman in the bedroom.


    Ivy stood at the bedroom door, waving toward Bill as she entered.


    Wyatt wore a bathrobe, exposing his well-defined corbones. Droplets of water dripped down his


    hair andnded on his bare, sexy chest.


    Ivy arched her brow. Her eyes glowed with a sh of light.


    Wyatt''s physique was indeed wless.


    ''It''s understandable that Wyatt would seek out such dubious methods. Is he attempting to seduce


    me?''


    Ivy''s smile became more pronounced. "Are you satisfied with Bill''s service, Mr. Reed?"


    Wyatt wanted to rewash his entire body earlier when he thought of that image. His face was


    contorted, brimming with dissatisfaction and rage.


    "Ivy, shouldn''t you exin yourself?"


    ''How did it get to be this way? Whatever I imagined did note true!''


    Ivy''s eyes glowed strangely as she looked at him.


    "While I am here to care for you, we are divorced and should avoid any deceptive contact."


    Ivy purposefully capitalized the word: divorced.


    Wyatt''s face contorted. Instantaneously, the light in his eyes dimmed. His anger and coldness


    vanished instantly when he saw her smile. His mouth was filled with a hint of bitterness.


    He had his first taste of this agonizing suffocation. There appeared to be no way forward, no hope.


    Her words pushed him headlong into the abyss, rendering him helpless.


    Ivy smiled, oblivious to Wyatt''s despair. "If word spreads, how will we be able to marry other people


    in the future?"


    Ivy was exceptionally skilled at stabbing people in the heart, particrly Wyatt. It felt incredible.


    Her toes rested against the door as she smiled at Wyatt.


    ¡°Goodnight, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Ivy walked away without waiting for a response from him. She made it abundantly clear to him that


    he would undoubtedly understand.


    She had additional means of rousing him from his delusions if he pretended not to understand.


    His tricks were so out¨Cof¨Cdate!


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was dark and glum as he locked his gaze on her as she walked away.


    Those words pierced his heart like knives. Obviously, it was excruciatingly painful, but he had no


    one to me and could only endure the agony because he deserved it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Marco Seelypleted the groundwork for the project. Its specifications were highly ambitious, with


    a broad scope. A criticalponent was advancing research on their current artificial intelligence


    project. As a result, Morgan Corporation enlisted the assistance of ABC Corporation in the core


    project.


    Thest time, ABC Corporation¡¯s announcement of an AI doctor capable of diagnosing illnesses


    thrust them into the limelight. They received widespread acim and attracted arge number of


    investors.


    Additionally, Morgan Corporation and Reed Corporation dominated the artificial intelligence market.


    Even so, their research and development could not be halted for fear of being surpassed by other


    countries. If they are unable to protect their core technology, they will miss out on the opportunity to


    be the market leader.


    As a result, Ivy proposed that Marco¡¯s project incorporate the ABC Corporation¡¯s research and


    development to expedite progress. Although this resulted in a further division of the pie, the benefits


    outweigh the drawbacks in the long run.


    Ivy devised this scheme and discussed it with Helios early in the morning, who naturally had no


    objections.


    If this enormous pie were distributed evenly, there would be fewer envious parties.


    It was simply that coborating with ABC Corporation entailed Reed Corporation as well.


    However, these concerns were unfounded.


    Given Reed Corporation¡¯s strength, their participation in this coboration would be icing on the


    cake.


    The morning breath was breezy and slightly cool.


    Ivy chose a slim ck gown with a hem embellished with tiny pearls. It was formal and elegant with


    a touch of vivacity, which enhanced her appearance of valor and beauty.


    Jimmy happily waved at Ivy as soon as she entered the room.


    ¡°OMG! Today, Ms. Morgan, you are breathtakingly beautiful! When the sun shines on you right now,


    you appear to have stepped out of an art piece.¡±


    Ivy was taken aback. Luckily, she was clinging to the railing. Otherwise, she¡¯d simply fall down the


    stairwell.


    Bill stepped back, his face expressionless and fierce. His lips were pursed, expressing contempt for


    Jimmy¡¯s sycophantic behavior.


    Wyatt sat at the dining room table, dressed entirely in ck loungewear. Despite this, he maintained


    a reserved, calm, and noble demeanor. His face was gentle as ifst night¡¯s episode had never


    urred.


    Wyatt smiled slightly as he watched her descend the stairs. ¡°I wish you a pleasant morning.¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡°I wish you a pleasant morning.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this man is certainly capricious.¡±


    Jimmy prepared a breakfast buffet featuring a variety of Western and even Asian cuisines.


    Everything was presented beautifully and looked highly appetizing.


    Given that Wyatt made no mention of the awkwardnessst night, Ivy had no intention of discussing


    it either.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, was the aggrieved party.


    Ivy sat at the dining table, eager to sample each dish. Suddenly, she considered something and


    raised her eyes to him.


    ¡°By the way, I saw Ms. Reedst night while shopping.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face was calm and unsurprised as if he had anticipated it. ¡°I am aware. The store manager


    informed me of this.¡±


    ¡°How did she end up there?¡±


    Wyatt Reed chewed the sushi in front of him slowly. His tender and ssy finger movements were


    somewhat artistic.


    His words were tinged with a faint chill.


    "All I''m doing is teaching her how to be a person as quickly as possible."


    Ivy frowned and was perplexed by what he was saying.


    Wyatt patiently exined, "Because she was such a snob, she never imagined she''d end up


    serving others. This will serve as a lesson for her."


    Ivy arched her brows and immediately grasped the concept.


    Piper felt that such a punishment was a little too severe.


    In contrast to ordinary people who needed to support their families, Piper was raised as a spoiled


    youngdy.


    Ivy couldn''t help but sigh.


    Wyatt was so ruthless toward his sister that Ivy doubted Wyatt''s disy of weakness.


    However, from another vantage point, scumbags like Piper were ubiquitous. Wyatt was only


    supporting Piper for the remainder of her life because of his feelings for Ivy, as the Reed family


    could afford it.


    Ivy quickly finished her meal and headed to the office.


    In Hudson Yards, only Wyatt and Jimmy remained.


    Jimmy regarded Wyatt with gleaming eyes and inquired excitedly, "Mr. Reed, how was itst night?"


    Wyatt was unable to take another bite of his food upon hearing this. His gaze became icy in an


    instant as he locked his gaze on Jimmy. He trundled himself back to the study, snorting coldly.


    MORGAN CORPORATION.


    Ivy directed Greg to contact Marco Seely to confirm ABC Corporation''s involvement in the project


    before contacting Liam Saver to arrange for follow¨Cup.


    To avoid encountering Wyatt at Hudson Yards, Ivy chose to handle this situation personally.


    The three parties agreed to meet at ABC Corporation to finalize the details of the coboration.


    Marco took the opportunity to visit ABC Corporation''s Research and Development Department to


    gain a better understanding of this partner.


    Ivy went over to prepare in advance for the afternoon meeting, bringing along a new project


    assistant, Jack.


    Jack was a recent graduate stillpleting his internship when he was chosen over a group of


    seasoned professionals due to hisck of experience. As a result, he would not be easily swayed.


    He maintained a firm stance and his restrained and pure eyes were devoid of ambition or greed.


    Most importantly, Jack would value this rare opportunity to prove himself and work harder for it


    because it was far superior to climbing thedder step by step. As a result, Jack was the ideal


    candidate to oversee this project.


    Liam Saver set up a makeshift office for them. Ivy and Jack were greeted by Marco''s staff upon their


    arrival.


    The meeting was set to begin at 3:00 p.m.


    Liam raised his eyebrows slightly when he noticed Jack behind her. "Howe Greg wasn''t here?"


    He thought that Ivy would be ufortable delegating such an important task to someone else,


    particrly a neer.


    "He is upied with other matters. This is Jack, my new assistant," Ivy responded.


    Liam nodded. "Because Mr. Reed still owns shares in ABC Corporation, Reed Corporation


    representative will also attend this meeting."


    As expected, Ivy nodded calmly.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, was recuperating at home and thus would be unable to attend the


    meeting.


    At this point, someone knocked on the door. That would be Marco Seely.


    "Mr. Saver, Ms. Morgan. "Am I interfering?"


    Ivy grinned. ¡°No¡­¡± Ivy froze and came to a halt in mid-sentence the moment she saw Marco


    holding a bouquet of white chrysanthemums.


    Liam was also taken aback slightly.


    Marco¡¯s temperament was mature, steady, and mysterious, with an air of noble indifference. He


    held a bouquet of white chrysanthemums that felt miserably out of ce.


    ''What on earth is he doing?! This father and son duo alternated in presenting me with bereavement


    flowers. Do they wish for my demise?!'' Ivy pondered.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Ivy kept that thought to herself out of politeness.


    Marco immediately recognized Ivy''s mood shift and smiled decently.


    "Pierce requested that I deliver it to you. He stated that you would enjoy it, but I have my doubts."


    Marco Seely tossed the bouquet of white chrysanthemums to the side of the table and extended his


    hand to shake with Liam Saver.


    ''How stupid of me to believe my son''s assertion that Ivy prefers only white


    chrysanthemums?!'' Marco considered.


    Ivy sighed in relief. ''Oh... It was Pierce.''


    Ivy missed the boy at the prospect of this, as she hadn''t seen him in a while.


    Ivy regained herposure and greeted the others.


    Liam picked up the phone and hung up after only a few words.


    "How about we go to the conference room? Everyone is present," Liam stated.


    Ivy was slightly taken aback when they entered the conference room and saw the people inside.


    Wyatt Reed showed up in person?!


    Although Wyatt was in a wheelchair, he did not appear to be in any difort. He retained his awe-


    inspiring aura and was still capable ofmanding the scene.


    Ivy made a fewments about his arrival. The meeting went quite well.


    Originally, this project was a coboration between Morgan Corporation and Marco Seely. Even


    though ABC Corporation was involved, Liam Saver received no dividends from it. Nheless, the


    benefits of participating in this project were not to be overlooked.


    The brief meeting waspleted in no time.


    Marco needed to discuss something with Ivy, so the two of them went to Ivy''s office.


    Wyatt narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at Ivy''s departing back in the meeting room.


    Liam couldn''t stop himself fromughintog. "Are you tense at the moment?"


    Wyatt squinted at Liam, "Where is the new assistant?" He believed Marco Seely would not pose a


    threat to him because he had a son and was still grieving the loss of histe wife.


    Marco returned to New York solely for business purposes.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, was extremely uneasy with the new graduate assistant who appeared


    alongside Ivy.


    Wyatt had previously received a call from Liam informing him of the meeting.


    "You cannot give that recent graduate a chance!" Jimmy eximed as he left the house. ¡°Even


    though he is no match for you, young hunks like that know how to sweet¨Ctalk women and are adept


    at seducing them, so you must go and intimidate him!"


    While he leaned on the table, Liam''s hand was in his pocket. His eyes narrowed as he smiled.


    "Do you feel a sense of crisis, Mr. Reed?"


    Liam then motioned for Jack to enter by waving and beckoning.


    Jack assumed Ivy was looking for him, but upon entering the conference room, he saw only these


    two imposing figures with an awe-inspiring aura. The room was oppressively cold.


    A recent graduate like Jack, whocked experience, walked over with caution. He drew his hands


    together and bowed slightly.


    "Do you have any orders for me, Mr. Reed, Mr. Saver?"


    Because Jack was here to follow up on the project, he was obligated to do whatever they instructed


    him to do, as they were his superiors.


    Wyatt sat in his wheelchair with a dull expression, but he exuded a sullen andpelling aura that


    exerted an invisible pressure on him without him having to speak. He lowered his eyes to focus on


    the minutes ahead of him and then cast an inadvertent nce at Jack, who stood there respectfully


    looking befuddled.


    Wyatt spoke in a low, clear tone.


    "Name?"


    "My name is Jack, Mr. Reed."


    Wyatt uttered a faint "mm" and then remained silent.


    The room became deafeningly silent.


    Jack''s youthful face was flushed with nervousness. His gaze was also perplexed.


    ''So, why did they summon me here?'' Jack considered.


    Wyatt finally spoke after a long silence. "Did you recently enter the workforce? Why didn''t Greg


    apany Ms. Morgan today?"


    Jack immediately responded with a nod, "Ah yes. Greg is upied with other endeavors. I joined


    less than a month ago." He was nervous, even more so in the presence of Wyatt Reed.


    As a result, he unconsciously responded to Wyatt''s questions.


    Wyatt locked his gaze on him for a few seconds, his eyes narrowed. The corner of his lips curved


    downward after a long period.


    "This is a critical project; do not let Ms. Morgan down. You are free to leave." Wyatt''s words were


    dripping with inherent arrogance and authority.


    "Indeed, sir."


    Jack exhaled a sigh of relief and exited the conference room quickly.


    ''What was the point of that?'' Jack pondered, puzzled.


    Liam made a tap on the table. "Is that all?"


    Liam Saver considered watching a good show.


    Wyatt cast a cold nce his way.


    ¡°Ivy has high standards and will not even consider such minions.¡±


    Wyatt would not let Jack off so easily if he possessed even a semnce of calm and confidence.


    He felt as though viewing such a person as an adversary was an insult to Ivy.


    Ivy and Marco had an easy conversation because their perspectives on the majority of issues were


    very simr.


    They emerged from the office nearly a half-hourter.


    Ivy sent Marco out because he still had some work to do back at the hotel.


    ¡°Pierce hasn¡¯t been seen in a while. Was he scared after the previous car ident?¡±


    Marco greeted her with a polite smile. ¡°He has even witnessed a bombing; how could he be afraid?


    I recently found him a few tutors, and as a result, he has had a lot of homeworktely.¡±


    Ivy immediatelyprehended.


    ¡®Kids trulyck freedom. What a pitiful child.¡¯


    ¡°If you wish to see him, you may do so at any time. He is missing you.¡± Marco added.


    Ivy nodded. ¡°Great!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They were both standing in front of the elevator when Wyatt¡¯s voice came from behind just before


    the elevator arrived.


    ¡°Are you returning?¡±


    Ivy was taken aback slightly.


    ¡®He¡¯s still here?¡¯


    Marco greeted Wyatt with a polite nod, to which Wyatt returned the nod.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was locked on Ivy. His lips curved in a sly smile. ¡°After this meeting, you should be


    free, right? Then let us return home together.¡± His words were imprecise.


    ¡®Return home together?¡¯


    Ivy became immobile for a brief moment. She bowed her slender neck to check the time. Indeed, it


    was after business hours.


    ¡°I still need to...¡± Ivy resisted subconsciously.


    ¡°Jimmy escorted me here and has already departed. You cannot simply let me return alone.¡±


    Wyatt stated matter-of-factly and with a smidgeon of roguish persistence.


    Ivy cast a sarcastic smirk across her face. ¡®What an obnoxious jerk!¡¯


    At that precise moment, the elevator arrived.


    Marco took a gentlemanly position behind them.


    Wyatt had no intention of wheeling himself in, and as a result, he raised his eyes to Ivy with an


    innocent and weak expression.


    ¡®Was he requesting that I push his wheelchair in front of Marco? Or did he want Marco to assist him


    in pushing his wheelchair?!¡¯ Ivy considered.


    Both men possessedparable temperaments. It would be detrimental if the bnce were to be


    upset.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t conceive of Marco pushing Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair, so she had to roll him into the elevator


    and stand behind him.


    Wyatt was content with this and gave a gentle smile.


    Marco did not enter the elevator after two seconds.


    Marco greeted them with a polite nod and stated, ¡°I forgot to remove that bouquet of white


    chrysanthemums. It is not eptable to leave them in this state. I¡¯ll catch up.¡±


    Wyatt gave a slight nod and then reached out to press the close button.


    Ivy was rendered speechless.


    For a brief moment, the elevator was silent.


    Ivy bowed her head and sent a message to Jack, requesting that he take note of a few points.


    Bill was downstairs, waiting for Ivy. He walked over immediately upon the elevator¡¯s arrival.


    Ivy exited the elevator when Wyatt called her name. ¡°Ivy¡­¡±


    She had utterly forgotten that Wyatt was in the elevator with her.


    Wyatt awaited her push.


    Ivy frowned as she paused in her footsteps. Bill hurriedly took a step forward as she was about to


    return and push him out.


    ¡°Miss, allow me to do this type of difficult work.¡±


    Wyatt became speechless.


    Ivy gave a satisfied nod and continued walking forward.


    Bill approached Wyatt and pushed his wheelchair, but he was walking very quickly to keep up with


    Ivy and was unconcerned about the wheelchair¡¯s stability.


    Wyatt clutched his brow and gritted his teeth, but he had no choice.


    He would not have allowed Jimmy to leave so early if he had anticipated this.


    AT HUDSON YARDS.


    Ivy desired to return to her room to organize some of the ideas discussed during the meeting and


    left Wyatt with Bill.


    Once inside, the house was immacte. Jimmy was dressed in a small pink apron and rushed over


    to retrieve her shoes as soon as he saw her enter.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, you¡¯ve returned! You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. How on earth do people like you manage


    to aplish so much daily while still maintaining your astonishing beauty? I prepared a nutritious


    vegetarian soup for you. It¡¯s calorie-free and tasty!¡±


    Jimmy greeted her with an endearing smile, leaving Ivy speechless.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    "Thank you," Ivy said with a smile, "but I''m going upstairs first."


    "All right, sure!"


    Ivy had reached the halfway point of the stairwell when Bill opened the door. She cast a nce


    behind her and noticed Wyatt being pushed in.


    Jimmy greeted Wyatt enthusiastically, causing his small pink apron to sway with his movements.


    "Mr. Reed, you''ve returned! A man like you, who works diligently every day yet retains the such


    charm, is the ideal match for Ms. Morgan! You two are a match made in heaven! I''m at a loss for


    words to describe you."


    Bill was about to ascend the stairs in search of Ivy. When he heard Jimmy''s words, he came to a


    halt in his stride. He shifted his position. His ferocious face froze for a brief moment.


    "There is, in my opinion, only one way to describe him."


    Jimmy''s eyes glowed. He dashed over excitedly, as this was the first time Bill carried the


    conversation willingly. It was a positive sign of their rtionship''s maturation.


    "What is the word?"


    Bill responded, "Defined cripple."


    Ivy raised her brows and couldn''t stop herself fromughing.


    Wyatt''s speechless face, which was already dark and sullen, grew colder.


    Bill was not illiterate and believed that what he said was correct. He simply walked over to Ivy.


    Jimmy became immobile for a brief moment. He could feel Wyatt''s gradually suffocating vibes. He


    abruptly regretted his attempt to find a sense of belonging with Bill.


    What a blunder!


    Wyatt''s piercing gaze followed the stairwell. Ivy immediately retracted her smile.


    ''I am crippled solely as a result of her! How was she able tough at me? She has no conscience!''


    Ivy sighed slightly and coughed slightly. "Obviously, Mr. Reed cannot ck off as an astounding


    boss with tens of thousands of employees."


    Their gazes locked.


    Wyatt appeared stunned for a brief moment before curling the corners of his lips into a smile. His


    eyes lost their gloom and were reced by tenderness.


    "Ivy, you have an incredible eye."


    Ivy was still the best.


    Wyatt felt as if his entire body had been drenched in honey, as all he sensed was sweetness. It was


    extremely reassuring and warm.


    This was the first time Ivy expressed such admiration for him. '' As it turns out, I made a favorable


    impression on her heart!''


    Ivy exhaled a sigh of relief and reflected, ''Wow, this man is so easily coaxed. He is not enraged


    after uttering such benign words?!''


    ''I constantly said the same thing! Mr. Reed is overjoyed when Ms. Morgan says it. Is this the force of


    love at work?'' Jimmy considered himself.


    Bill overheard Ivy''s words and assumed he had previously disparaged Wyatt. "Mr. Reed, would you


    like a bathter?" he inquired earnestly of Wyatt. He hoped that his actions would convey his guilt.


    The house was deafeningly quiet.


    Jimmy''s eyelids twitched with a ferocious twitch. He locked his gaze on Bill''s grave face, then on


    Wyatt''s cold, stern face.


    Jimmy quickly grasped the gravity ofst night''s events.


    ''How could my wonderful n have been thwarted?!''


    Ivy raised an eyebrow and noticed Wyatt was on the verge of passing out from exasperation. She


    remained silent and hurried back to her room.


    Ivy received a call shortly afterward from Marco. He was inquiring as to whether Ivy would be


    interested in apanying him to a privateworking event.


    "I discovered a clue to your car ident," Marco stated calmly. "It has to do with someone who will


    be present at today''s reception."


    Naturally, Ivy agreed without reservation.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Ivy did not bring any gowns for formal asions with her to Hudson Yards. As a result, she selected


    a silk gown from the dressing room. She appeared to be absolutely stunning.


    Wyatt emerged from the study as soon as she exited her room. He noticed her attire and frowned


    slightly as if he wanted to speak.


    Ivy stated indifferently to Wyatt, ¡°Marco stated that he discovered a clue regarding the car ident.


    I¡¯m attending a reception and will returnter.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯splexion darkened and grew cold. He pressed his lips together. ¡°Be careful then.¡±


    Ivy nodded and walked downstairs.


    Bill trailed her.


    Jimmy sped up to catch up with them.


    ¡°I, too, will apany you! Please take me with you, Ms. Morgan. I will defend you!¡±


    Ivy was hesitant to speak, fearful that her words would injure his pride.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan is safe with me,¡± Bill said, rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Bill, you may appear to be a bodyguard, but I am capable of protecting Ms. Morgan covertly! That


    way, it will be more secure.¡±


    Jimmy regarded Wyatt with anticipation. ¡®Hurry! Make a statement for yourself!¡¯


    Wyatt pressed his lips together. ¡°Then take him with you. You don¡¯t have to be concerned about his


    survival if anything happens.¡±


    Jimmy was rendered speechless.


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    When they arrived at the reception venue, Bill exited the vehicle and opened the door for her.


    Ivy immediately noticed Marco Seely standing at the door as soon as she stepped out of the car.


    Marco appeared to be a noble and mysterious man as he stood there, his demeanor steady and


    indifferent. He approached Ivy and nodded lightly. ¡°Do not be rmed; there are no strangers


    nearby.¡±


    The implication was that no sudden attacks would ur.


    Ivy smiled and exhaled a sigh of relief.


    They both stood at the doorway and entered one by one.


    Bill took a few steps back to gain some distance from them.


    Jimmy approached him from behind and whispered, ¡°Who is that big boss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Bill gave him a sidelong nce, unwilling to speak.


    Jimmy was gutsy. ¡°Is he courting Ms. Morgan?! You must follow more closely. How are you going to


    leave them alone?¡±


    That man was extremely handsome and possessed an extraordinary and noble disposition. Jimmy


    could tell immediately that this man was not an ordinary man due to his aura beingparable to


    Wyatt¡¯s.


    Jimmy was immediately ovee with a sense of crisis!


    Bill remained expressionless and oblivious to Jimmy.


    Jimmy pped his thigh and fixed his gaze on the ineffectual Bill. ¡®I can rely on no one but myself!¡¯


    Jimmy entered with a straight face at that thought.


    Ivy and Marco entered and encountered several familiar faces. Others were unfamiliar faces.


    The banquet hall¡¯s atmosphere was pleasant, with pleasant music provided by a live band. Men and


    women danced gracefully together while others mingled. Indeed, it was a friendly environment in


    which towork!


    ¡°It turns out that Mr. Seely¡¯s femalepanion is none other than Ms. Morgan! Their cooperation


    appears to be quite solid.¡±


    ¡°Do not even consider it. If Mr. Seely can abandon Reed Corporation in favor of Morgan


    Corporation, we have lost all hope.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is Mr. Seely and Ms. Morgan having an affair?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Do you wish to die?¡±


    Those whispers found their way into Ivy¡¯s ears, which she smiled off.


    Perhaps they would never discover the true motivation for their cooperation.


    Ivy and Marco were also uninterested in apologizing to anyone.


    She gave Marco a perplexed look.


    Marco swept an indifferent nce at the gossiping crowd, instantly causing them to close their


    mouths. He bowed his arm impably.


    Ivy took it gently and smiled impably. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Their intimate gesture would only serve to demonstrate their solid and seamless coboration.


    Soon after, three familiar faces approached with their wine sses in hand for a toast.


    Ivy immediately recognized them as the three individuals Marco had invited to the private dinner at


    the hotel that day.


    Ares Beleza is a representative of BL Company, Taurus Phyton is a representative of Phyton & Co,


    and Paris Mallik is a representative of P&M Corporation.


    They are not required to walk on eggshells around Marco, as the project has already been


    completed. They needed only to maintain basic decency.


    Ares Beleza sported a cigar and appeared more rxed. He smiled and locked his gaze on Ivy.


    ¡°Had I known, Mr. Seely, that you preferreddies. I would have convinced my sister to attend that


    day¡¯s private dinner. Although my sister is not as gorgeous and graceful as Ms. Morgan, she is quite


    lovely.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s fortunate that you didn¡¯t bring her,¡± Marco replied.


    Ares couldn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    The remaining two couldn¡¯t stop themselves fromughing. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind that this is my third


    marriage,¡± Paris Mallik patted Ares Beleza¡¯s shoulder.


    Ares grimaced and rolled his eyes.


    Taurus Phyton chuckled to himself and raised his ss to his lips.


    ¡°Regardless of the oue, Morgan Corporation is deserving of this project. Congrattions.¡±


    Ivy responded by raising her brows and lifting her ss. ¡°I appreciate it, Mr. Phyton.¡±


    Taurus¡¯ eyes flitted open. ¡°I was informed that Mr. Parker had been injured. Is he all right? We had


    an appointment to go golfing a few days ago, but his assistant canceled it at thest minute. I


    intended to visit him, but I was simply too preupied with work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain,¡± Ivy admitted.


    After all, no one except the Morgan family was aware that Ivy was caring for Wyatt. She did not


    want rumors to spread like wildfire.


    Taurus chuckled. ¡°Oh, right. How would you know about Mr. Parker¡¯s condition if you and Mr. Parker


    are already divorced?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s smile became slightly frozen. She swept a nce at Taurus Phyton with cold eyes.


    Although Taurus made it appear unintentional, he was deliberately bringing it on this asion.


    Taurus gave Ivy and Marco a slightly surprised look.


    ¡°Is it possible that Mr. Seely is still unaware of your rtionship with Mr. Parker?¡±


    The other two people standing on the side exchanged strange nces with Taurus. They were


    perplexed as to why he brought up this subject at this time.


    If there was something between Ivy and Marco, bringing it up could hurt their rtionship.


    Ivy gave a faint smile. Her tone was icy.


    ¡°Mr. Phyton, I appreciate your concern, but there is no reason to publicize my rtionship with Mr.


    Parker?¡±


    Taurus¡¯s brow furrowed. He gave a faint smile. ¡°It was an inadvertent slip of the tongue.¡±


    Marco spoke in a soft tone. ¡°Mr. Phyton, you do not need to be concerned about this. I¡¯ve known


    Ms. Morgan for a long period, and there is no reason to discuss her personal life.¡± Marco¡¯s phone


    began to ring immediately after he said this. He regarded the group with a slight frown. ¡°Excuse


    me.¡±


    Ivy was left in thepany of the other three. She smiled innocuously as if nothing were wrong.


    ¡°Have you and Mr. Seely known each other for a long time, Ms. Morgan?¡± Taurus inquired astutely.


    Ivy raised her eyebrows, thinking he appeared excessively concerned.


    ¡°I am not going to tell you.¡±


    Ivy smuglyughed at Taurus¡¯s stiff smile and turned to find a seat.


    Jimmy appeared from nowhere dressed as a parvenu. There was even a rose protruding from the


    pocket of his suit jacket.


    ¡°I have enquired inly, Ms. Morgan...¡± Ivy was taken aback and speechless upon seeing him in


    this state.


    She desired to appear as if she were unaware of his existence.


    On the other hand, Jimmy was not self¨Caware and sat by her side.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, I¡¯ve just made contact with Marco Seely. He has lived abroad as an expatriate for a


    long period and has a diverse range of business interests. He¡¯s been single for years, yet there isn¡¯t


    a single woman in his vicinity.¡±


    Ivy frowned and cut him off. ¡°What are you attempting to convey?¡±


    ¡°Consider it. Such ideal circumstances without the presence of a woman? I¡¯m 80% certain he¡¯s


    gay!¡± Jimmy addressed the audience with assurance.


    Ivy rubbed her temples helplessly.


    ¡°He has a son!¡±


    Jimmy leaned in closer to Ivy, his voice lowered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that his son bears no resemnce to him. Even if Marco Seely is not gay, I¡¯m guessing


    no one wants to be that child¡¯s stepmother.¡±


    Jimmy sighed and looked longingly up at his round, chubby face.


    ¡°They are both strong men, but our Mr. Parker ispletely pure. He is not embroiled in any messy


    scandals or has a child, and he only has eyes for you. He is simply so noble and pure. If I had to


    choose between Marco Seely and our Mr. Parker, I¡¯d choose Mr. Parker if I were a woman!¡±


    Ivy raised her ss to her lips and took arge sip of wine. She was adamant about not speaking


    with Jimmy. She merely desired to maintain the illusion that she was unfamiliar with him!


    Jimmy and Ivy¡¯s one-sided conversation quickly drew the attention of the others. Taurus Phyton


    remained unafraid and approached with his ss of wine. He gave Jimmy an odd look.


    ¡°This gentleman is...¡± Ivy had no intention of bringing Jimmy into the picture.


    On the contrary, Jimmy rose to his feet and examined Taurus.


    Taurus¡¯s eye possessed aplex desire that appeared to be tinged with hatred and malice.


    Jimmy chuckled. His eyes narrowed into slits as he approached Taurus to shake his hands.


    ¡°My, my! It¡¯s been a very long time!¡±


    Taurus paused for a moment to consider. They must have met previously, judging by how familiar


    this man appeared, but Taurus couldn¡¯t recall who it was.


    He gave a stiff smile. ¡°Yes, likewise. I noticed you and Ms. Morgan having a pleasant conversation.


    Am I interfering?¡±


    ¡°Certainly not!¡±


    Jimmy motioned with his hand. He wasposed, candid, and unafraid.


    At first nce, Jimmy appeared to be well¨Cacquainted with the locals.


    His performance was wless.


    Taurus offered a meaningful smile to the two individuals.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, you are truly so beautiful that men flock to you wherever you go...¡±


    ¡°How are people like us deserving of Ms. Morgan?¡± Jimmy cut him off and took a serious look at


    Taurus Phyton.


    Although Jimmy had no idea who Taurus was, Taurus appeared to be a wealthy man with obvious


    malice toward Ivy.


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m extremely obese and illiterate, while you¡¯re quite elderly. Let us not embarrass


    ourselves. Individuals such as Ms. Morgan deserve only individuals such as Mr. Parker.¡±


    Taurus had a cunning smile at first, but it quickly faded after hearing Jimmy¡¯s words.


    ¡®He¡¯s referring to me as old?!¡¯


    ¡°Whatpany do you work for?¡± Taurus inquired. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He had a sincere smile and an inquisitive demeanor. His eyes, on the other hand, appeared


    dangerous.


    Taurus appeared as if he could easily bankrupt thepany as soon as Jimmy informed him. He


    possessed the capacity to do so.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell!¡± As Jimmy stated.


    Instantaneously, the atmosphere became stagnant.


    Ivy was debating whether to say a few words for Jimmy when she unintentionally met Marco¡¯s gaze


    from a distance.


    Marco hung up and took a brisk walk over. His expression was a little mncholy. He took Ivy¡¯s


    wrist in his grip and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake and can speak. The doctor told us to hurry up and see him.


    That driver regained consciousness?


    Ivy was taken aback and followed him silently.


    Nobody noticed the instantaneous change in Taurus Phyton¡¯s face after Marco said this.


    Jimmy regarded Taurus with caution and trotted after Ivy.


    He was, however, toote.


    Marco and Ivy have already departed.


    Bill sped away in another car and vanished into the night.


    Jimmy motioned with his hand. Because he was too slow, no one waited for him.


    Ivy sat there apprehensively. ¡°Is he awake?¡±


    Marco chuckled softly. The pricey watch on his wrist glowed in the darkness, reflecting the cold


    streetlights.


    ¡°No, that individual cannot be saved in any way.¡±


    Ivy became immobile. ¡°Is this a trap?¡±


    She had an epiphany when she suddenly remembered what Marco had said earlier. ¡°Is one of those


    three the mastermind behind this?¡±


    Marco regarded her with admiration.


    Ivy¡¯s heart sank instantly. She had assumed it was one of her adversaries, but she had never


    offended any of those three previously...


    ¡®Could it be that Marco selected Morgan Corporation for the job?!¡¯


    Ivy raised her eyes and locked her gaze on Marco. His voice was icy and resonant. ¡°You guessed


    correctly. Indeed, it is due to the project.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s expression was perplexing until she regained herposure.


    ¡°How did you be aware of them?¡±


    Marco¡¯s eyes glowed. His tone was frosty. ¡°I¡¯ve got my eyes on them and just got the news. They


    are looking for the same private detective who earns amission byundering money and


    transferring assets for the wealthy. The additional funds in the driver¡¯s bank ount came from an


    offshore ount held by this private detective.¡±


    Ivy was taken aback. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s them?¡±


    She had a sneaking suspicion it was Taurus Phyton. Although Ares was impolite, he was an honest


    man. Paris Mallik had always been deceptive and circumspect. Only Taurus Phyton¡¯s words


    revealed a malignant intent.


    It was highly inconvenient for her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out shortly,¡± Marco stated.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Marco pressed his lips together. His dark eyes glowed with a chilling light.


    They arrived at the hospital but remained inside the car. Instead, Bill went inside.


    Bill dialed Ivy in less than five minutes. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve caught him.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes flitted open and closed. She heard another pleading voice on the other end of the line. It


    was unusual.


    ¡°Did Taurus send you here?¡± Marco asked as he took over her phone. It was sinct.


    He suspected it was also Taurus Phyton. ¡°No, no... It¡¯s not Mr. Phyton!¡± His voice was sharp and


    panicked as he purposefully attempted to conceal something.


    However, the phrase ¡°Mr. Phyton¡± revealed all. Marco took out his phone and dialed a number


    without hesitation.


    ¡°Catch Taurus Phyton. Don¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    The person on the other end of the line paused for a beat. ¡°Mr. Reed has arrived and has already


    caught Taurus Phyton ahead of us.¡±


    His eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Oh? Okay, then.¡± Marco hung up and fixed his gaze on Ivy. ¡°It appears as though Mr. Reed


    discovered the target some time ago. He is already one step ahead of us.¡±


    Ivy appeared perplexed. She had been in thepany of Wyatt for a few days, but she was


    unaware that he had been investigating this matter and had even discovered the mastermind so


    quickly.


    Wyatt was never a passive person, on second thought.


    He¡¯d suffered such a severe setback this time; how could he remain still? Perhaps he had been


    investigating it covertly from the start.


    ¡°Would you like to take a look?¡± Marco made the suggestion.


    Ivy grinned. ¡°Thank you, but no. Send me back.¡± She was unconcerned about a small aide.


    Ivy desired to wait for arge fish to swallow the bait.


    Marco shook his head, turned to instruct his driver, and exited the vehicle.


    While he was in the hospital, the driver would return her. There was no reason to be concerned, asC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the mastermind had been apprehended. Ivy, on the other hand, remained vaguely pessimistic.


    Business should be about advancing mutual interests. Those who were capable could obtain


    additional benefits, but why did it have to be at the expense of someone¡¯s life?


    Assassination, car ident, mass killing, hitmen...


    These individuals were ruthless. They soon made their way to Hudson Yards. Jimmy had already


    returned when Ivy entered the room. He greeted her cheerfully. ¡°Ms. Morgan, I prepared a cup of


    fruit tea for you. It¡¯s extremely refreshing and nutritious!¡±


    Ivy was not in the best of spirits. She shook her head and realized she had forgotten something.


    ¡°When did you return?¡±


    Jimmy grinned. ¡°Mr. Reed stated that he needed to attend to something and left, so he enlisted my


    assistance in watching the door so that you would not be alone at home. Take note of Mr. Reed¡¯s


    gentle and considerate demeanor. He is such a considerate man.¡±


    Ivy frowned and rolled her eyes.


    ¡®Did that mean Wyatt went in search of Taurus Phyton personally?¡¯


    She made no mention of this.


    Jimmy handed her the freshly brewed fruit tea. ¡°Ms. Morgan, in a few days, Chairman Morgan will


    celebrate his birthday. Mr. Reed takes this very seriously, stating that Chairman Morgan is his most


    admired elder and role model in life and business. He¡¯d spent thest few days agonizing over


    Chairman Morgan¡¯s birthday present.¡±


    Ivy squinted. Her focus was diverted. ¡°What does he care about my father¡¯s birthday in the first


    ce?¡±


    ¡®Is there nothing else he could be doing?¡¯


    Jimmy approached her.


    ¡°Mr. Reed is thinking of you right now. He, too, wishes to demonstrate his regard. After all, this is an


    important event, and we cannot afford to be careless.¡±


    Ivy drew the corners of her lips together. ¡°Assure him not to be concerned. My father is well aware


    that he is respected.¡±


    ¡°How will Chairman Morgan be pleased if the gift is not thoughtful?¡±


    Ivy came to a halt in her tracks.


    ¡®Is he attempting to ascertain my father¡¯s preferences? What a quandary!¡¯


    She grinned.


    ¡°My father has only three major interests in life: fishing, money counting, and swearing!¡±


    Jimmy came dangerously close to falling down the stairwell. His heart trembled as he looked at Ivy¡¯s


    departing back.


    Should Wyatt transform into a fish to be caught?


    What a stupid idea!


    Should Wyatt give him money?


    Lame!


    Should Wyatt volunteer to be a punching bag?


    Impossible!


    Jimmy was sitting alone in the living room, depressed and heartbroken over Wyatt when he heard a


    movement from the door.


    Wyatt returned. Jimmy was delighted to see him.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, you¡¯ve returned! You continue to go to work even though you are not fully recovered. You


    are the mostmitted and sessful individual I have ever seen.¡±


    Wyatt had just cleaned up Taurus Phyton, so he was in a good mood, but as soon as he walked


    through the door and heard these words, his face darkened.


    This level of bravado was truly astounding.


    Wyatt suppressed his rage and inquired coldly. ¡°Has Ivy returned?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Reed. Ms. Morgan appeared to be in a bad mood, which I noticed. I don¡¯t think you


    should cause yourself any trouble.¡±


    Wyatt gave Jimmy a sidelong nce.


    Jimmy shivered as a result of that cold stare. Jimmy coughed lightly and hurriedly fixed the problem.


    ¡°The banquet earlier had been such a big scene straight out of a TV show, but I think it lost some


    luster without you...¡±


    ¡°The banquet earlier had been such a big scene straight out of a TV show, but I think it lost some


    luster without you...¡±


    ¡®Who was it that I hired?!¡¯ I¡¯d have kicked him out long ago if it hadn¡¯t been for his particr task!¡¯


    Jimmy didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence. He dashed over in two steps, pushing Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair.


    ¡°However, Mr. Reed, I believe you should be in a state of crisis. Marco Seely is in ideal


    circumstances, and his attitude toward Ms. Morgan is unique. You can¡¯t afford to be careless!¡±


    Jimmy could sense everyone¡¯s respect and fear for Marco Seely at the banquet. That man¡¯s


    temperament was simr to Wyatt¡¯s. However, such a man was surprisingly gentle and modest to


    Ivy, assisting her in any way he could. How could they turn a blind eye to it?


    Wyatt rubbed his brow. In an irritated tone, he said. ¡°Fine. Go ahead and do what you¡¯re supposed


    to do.¡±


    He ignored Jimmy¡¯s words.


    Marco treated Ivy as special because she had saved his son during that terrorist attack on the


    streets of Europe at the time.


    Wyatt was certain that Marco had no bad intentions for Ivy as a result of this.


    In terms of emotions, Marco¡¯s wife was killed in the attack, so how could he forget about her in a


    few years?


    Wyatt was about to enter the study when he abruptly stopped and went to Ivy¡¯s room. He knocked


    and waited quietly for a few moments.


    Ivy wore a face mask and stood in the doorway. Her arms were crisscrossed across her chest.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, you seem to have a lot of energy, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He could stille back and talk to Taurus Phyton after going out to catch her.


    Wyatt lowered his gaze for a brief moment. His eye was gentle when he looked up at her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell you some exciting news. I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll be pleased.¡±


    ¡°Did you catch the murderer, Taurus Phyton?¡± Her tone was t, with no hint of surprise.


    Wyatt froze for a split second. He then gave her a grateful look.


    ¡°So, you already know, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Did you turn him over to the cops?¡±


    Wyatt gave a slow smile. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It would be too kind to hand him over now. Before


    sending him to jail, I¡¯m going to swallow hispany whole and let him watch his life¡¯s work


    crumble. Do you want to vent your rage?¡±


    Ivy took a breather. ¡°You¡¯ve already done everything necessary, so what else can I do?¡±


    ¡°Okay. It is preferable not to get your hands dirty.¡±


    Ivy appeared to be able to sense the cold vibes enveloping Wyatt at the time.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was drawn to her. He didn¡¯t hold back his praise when he remembered what Jimmy


    had reminded him of.


    ¡°Our Ivy is both beautiful and intelligent. Most importantly, you¡¯re incredibly nice.¡±


    Any woman would undoubtedly feel her heart blossom if she heard this, right? Ivy¡¯s lips twitched in


    mockery as she looked down at Wyatt.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s why I¡¯m too good for you.¡±


    ¡®What nonsense is he up to thiste at night?!¡¯ Ivy pondered.


    Wyatt was depressed and returned to his room to sleep.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Ivy received a phone call from Hades early the following day.


    ¡°Phyton & Co¡¯s bankruptcy urred so abruptly. Does it have anything to do with Wyatt Reed?¡±


    Ivy knew Cooper would notice, but he shouldn¡¯t have gotten the news so soon since he was away.


    She told Cooper calmly that Taurus Phyton was the mastermind behind the car crash.


    Cooper was deafeningly quiet for a full minute. His voice grew ufortably cold. ¡°Always keep Bill


    with you, and don¡¯t let your guard down. You don¡¯t need to get in the way of the others. Just wait for


    me toe back.¡±


    Ivy agreed and spoke for a few minutes before hanging up the phone.


    She concentrated her efforts on the new project and arrived at ABC Corporation early in the


    morning. Because Jack was inexperienced, he was confronted with someplex issues and did


    not know how to make certain decisions.


    Ivy patiently taught him all day. It was already evening in the blink of an eye. Outside the window,


    the sun was setting, turning half of the sky red. It was breathtaking.


    She sat up straight and prepared to leave work. She noticed the man sitting in a wheelchair with an


    imposing aura as soon as she left the office.


    Even when he wasn¡¯t standing tall, his sharp and defined features made him appear


    unapproachable and cold.


    Liam Saver, who was sitting next to Wyatt on the sofa, raised his eyebrows when he noticed Ivy.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, you¡¯re finally out of the office!¡± His tone was reassuring. Liam untied his tie.


    Wyatt came over in the afternoon on purpose to look through all of their projects and ounts


    because he wanted to wait for Ivy to get off work. His keen eyes picked up on numerous ws. He


    was more than his ws. He outperformed professional auditors!


    Liam would probably go insane if Wyatt stayed any longer.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes softened as soon as he saw Ivy. With a warm smile, he looked up at Ivy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived just in time. A new French restaurant has opened nearby. Why don¡¯t you join me in


    trying out the dishes?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to experiment with food?¡± Ivy was irritated.


    Wyatt gave her a disgruntled look. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you¡¯d look after me?¡±


    His appearance made her appear to be a scumbag who had abandoned him. The people around


    them couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    Ivy did not want to be subjected to the wrath of the crowd.


    She rushed up to push Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair and tossed her bag to Bill. ¡°Then let¡¯s go try the food.¡±


    Ivy did, after all, feel guilty.


    Bill trailed behind her, expressionless, and eventually took the wheelchair from her.


    Ivy was unaware, but Wyatt was, and he could only stifle his rage. A small human darted over as


    they were about to get into the car.


    ¡°Pretty Lady! I really miss you!¡±


    Ivy came to a halt in her steps when she noticed Pierce running over excitedly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time!¡± he whined in a baby voice as he hugged her legs. ¡°I really miss


    you.¡±


    She stroked his curly hair and felt her heart melt into a puddle. She knelt and hugged his soft,


    chubby little body.


    ¡°I miss you, Pierce. I heard your father say that you¡¯ve been studying diligently. You¡¯re such a good


    little boy!¡±


    Pierce was initially dissatisfied with his father, who had arranged for someone to look after him,


    ensuring that he could do his homework. He eventually sneaked out to look for Pretty Lady. When


    he heard this, the resentment that had built up in his heart over the previous few days vanished.


    ¡®Pretty Lady isplimenting me!¡¯


    Pierce smiled as he hugged Ivy¡¯s fragrant body and delightedly curved his eyes.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be more handsome and wealthy than Daddy when I grow up!¡±


    ¡®By then, I¡¯ll be able to spend uninterrupted time with my prettydy!¡¯


    Wyatt snorted and red coldly at the kid next to them. He was disgusted by this child¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°Enough of that. We should leave right now.¡±


    Pierce looked nervously at his lovelydy. ¡°Are you going somewhere? If so, I¡¯d like to go as well!¡±


    Pierce¡¯s hair was tousled by Ivy. She adored this boy and would never turn him down.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes grew darker. His voice grew icy. ¡°Is Marco Seely aware that you escaped on your


    own?¡±


    In Ivy¡¯s arms, Pierce shrunk. He was repentant.


    ¡®This whiner Mister! He¡¯s ill, but he¡¯s still so obnoxious!¡¯


    Wyatt took out his phone and dialed Marco gloatingly. ¡°Your son has snuck out and joined Ivy and


    me.¡±


    He was implying that Marco should hurry over and remove his obnoxious son.


    Wyatt purposefully ced the call on speakerphone for Pierce to hear Marco¡¯s voice.


    Marco¡¯s voice on the phone was indifferent and cold. ¡°Is that so? Then please look after him for me.


    I¡¯m currently in a meeting; we¡¯ll speakter.¡±


    The call was terminated.


    The three individuals became immobile.


    Pierce regained hisposure and was so delighted that he embraced Ivy tightly, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Great! I can now be with my prettydy!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face flushed with rage. He felt a little out of breath as he examined his ck phone screen.


    ¡®I finally got to date Ivy, but now I¡¯m required to babysit for Marco Seely?! Ugh!¡¯


    They all went to the restaurant, including Bill.


    Jimmy had made early reservations.


    The atmosphere was sophisticated, with dim, amorous lighting ideal for cultivating romantic


    feelings. He even suggested conversation starters for Wyatt.


    They should reflect on the past and n for the future.


    They reserved the entire floor, ensuring that no other guests were present. They felt as if they were


    in space due to the smooth symphony and dreamy, starry surroundings. It was lovely and romantic.


    Everything would have been better if Pierce had not been present.


    Bill was seated at a nearby table.


    Pierce sat in the middle of the two adults, holding Ivy¡¯s hand. He felt a little discouraged as he


    looked at the flowers and candles on the table.


    Wyatt extended his hand and presented a bouquet of blue lilies that had been flown in from Hond.


    It was exceedingly difficult to locate. His eyes were gentle as he made a concerted effort to ignore


    Pierce, their third wheel.


    His voice was enticingly low and maic. ¡°This is intended for you.¡±


    ¡®Is it true that Whiner Mister prepared a gift?!¡¯


    Pierce stood up with a grunt before Ivy could take it.


    ¡°Pretty Lady only enjoys big white things, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Wyatt stowed the flowers and locked his gaze on Pierce. He was bing increasingly irritated


    with this child by the minute.


    Pierce¡¯s eyes curved into delicate arcs as he smiled. He rummaged in his pocket. ¡°Pretty Lady, I


    came out in a hurry and was unable to purchase flowers for you, but I did grab a handful of small


    sparkly stones from the safe for you.¡±


    He then extended his chubby little hand and ced the aforementioned sparkly stones on the table


    in front of Ivy.


    Ivy was stunned for a brief moment.


    Pierce did, in fact, bring a few diamonds.


    They were allrge uncut diamonds, clearly very expensive! The diamond glowed shockingly


    brightly in the dim light as it refracted the starlight surrounding it. It glowed faintly.


    Pierce excitedly rubbed his hands together and beamed at his prettydy. ¡°I have a great deal more!


    How do you feel about it? I believe that all girls enjoy shiny stuff.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was slightly trembling as he sat there, his chest heaving.


    ¡®Has everything I¡¯ve painstakingly prepared been squandered by this child¡¯s handful of diamonds?!


    How did Marco Seely end up with such a renegade son?!¡¯


    Ivy appeared stunned and at a loss for words.


    These diamonds should have been carefully stored in a safe, but Pierce carried them around in his


    pocket likemon marbles. She chuckled and looked helplessly at this ignorant and naive Pierce.


    ¡°You should return these to their original ce. It¡¯s not something I can ept.¡±


    Pierce twisted his petite frame and pouted inconsbly. ¡°Pretty Lady, you don¡¯t like it?¡± he snatched


    Ivy¡¯s hand and inquired. ¡°I¡¯ve got bigger ones!¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless once more. ¡®How am I going to exin this to a child?¡¯


    She chuckled and stuffed it into her purse.


    ¡°I adore it, but please do not give it away in this manner again.¡±


    Ivy would simply hand it back to Marco the next time they crossed paths.


    Pierce beams with joy upon learning that Ivy epted his gift.


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder the nanny said this couldn¡¯t possibly go wrong!¡¯ Pierce smiled as he cocked his


    head. ¡°All right, Pretty Lady, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll do better the next time! Men cannot be excessively


    frugal, don¡¯t you believe, Whiner Mister?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s lips were pressed tightly into a straight line. He radiated ice-cold vibes.


    ¡®Is this small child mocking me?! I purchased this restaurant for Ivy and intended to name it after


    her, but I am unable to do so at the moment. I¡¯ve be petty?! Ugh!¡¯


    Pierce felt a sense of aplishment when he was able to enrage Wyatt.


    ¡®Even though Whiner Mister is injured, it does not change my negative opinion of him! He¡¯s simply a


    bad guy out to steal my prettydy!¡¯


    Wyatt was so enraged that he was unable to speak another word. This little brat ruined an


    otherwise pleasant atmosphere.


    All the conversation starters Jimmy prepared for him were rendered ineffective in the face of this


    colossal third wheel. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy was in a good mood when the dishes were served and cheerfully assisted Pierce with his te.


    They got along so well.


    Ivy was extremely patient with children, particrly one who was so adorable that he naively gave


    her a handful of diamonds.


    Wyatt fixed his cold gaze on the two of them. After a while, he could no longer take it and spoke.


    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m feeling a little down.¡±


    Wyatt reasoned that it was preferable to say it aloud rather than suppress it. Additionally, Jimmy


    informed him that honesty was the most critical aspect of a rtionship between two people. He


    was, in fact, quite upset. Ivy would direct her attention to him if everything went ording to n.


    After a brief silence, Ivy looked at him gravely and smiled, ¡°Then keep it to yourself because we¡¯re


    both delighted.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s unhappiness would only serve to dampen their otherwise pleasant mood!


    Wyatt remained speechless and could hear the sound of his weak heart copsing.


    Pierce grinned merrily.


    Ivy and Wyatt escorted Pierce back to the hotel following dinner. During the journey, the boy dozed


    off and curled up in Ivy¡¯s arms like a cute kitten.


    Marco Seely was standing in front of the hotel, waiting for them.


    Heughed helplessly as he reached out to carry the sleeping boy. ¡°I apologize for the


    inconvenience, Ms. Morgan.¡±


    ¡°Certainly not. Pierce is so adorable and didn¡¯t cause us any problems!¡± Ivy spoke with a smile on


    her face.


    Wyatt, who was driving, rolled his eyes and thought, ¡®That kid is going to be my biggest headache


    tonight!¡¯


    Marco¡¯s eyes shone with a glint. His grin widened.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s excellent news.¡±


    ¡°Also, this is for you...¡±


    Ivy took out the handful of diamonds Pierce had given her earlier.


    In the dim light, the diamonds glowed. It embodied opulence.


    ¡°Pierce took these out. He is still unaware of the value of these items, so you may return them.¡±


    Marco arched his brow. His lips curled into a warm smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It is yours because he gave it to you. If I return it, he will almost certainly disown me.¡±


    Following that, Marco greeted Wyatt with a slight nod. ¡°I¡¯ll return upstairs then. Mr. Reed, Ms.


    Morgan, I want to express my gratitude for returning him.¡±


    Marco brushed aside Ivy¡¯s surprise and escorted Pierce away.


    Wyatt refused to acknowledge his gratitude and grunted coldly, oblivious to them.


    Ivy became immobile for a brief moment. She kept the handful of diamonds silently.


    ¡®So... Marco is responsible for Pierce¡¯s prodigal tendencies?!¡¯


    Ivy felt terrible about receiving a smattering of diamonds for no reason. She sat in the backseat with


    Wyatt while Bill and the driver sat in the front.


    Wyatt closed his eyes, but he exuded a chilling aura. He did notment.


    Ivy was suddenly reminded that Wyatt had asked her to sample the dishes, but she declined to


    provide feedback. ¡°In fact, the chef at this restaurant is quite good,¡± she said with a slight cough.


    The ingredients are unquestionably of the highest quality. What are your thoughts?¡±


    Wyatt cocked his brow slightly. His expression softened slightly. ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoy it.¡±


    Ivy sighed in relief. After all, she could not simply eat a free meal and enrage him in the process.


    She regarded Bill in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Bill, what are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Reed!¡± Jimmy smiled as he greeted him.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, Mr. Reed, you¡¯ve returned at longst! I was concerned that the dinner would interfere


    with your beauty sleep, so I prepared some floral tea to aid digestion.¡±


    He advanced to take Ivy¡¯s shoes, praising his homemade tea.


    The three male doctors felt strangely nervous and stiff upon seeing Wyatt¡¯s glum face and cold


    gaze.


    Ivy grinned. ¡°Okay. Allow me to change first. I¡¯ll returnter. You guys can go upstairs for the


    examination,¡± she said gently to the three doctors. Bill, please apany Mr. Reed.¡±


    Bill nodded and was about to cross when Wyatt intervened.


    ¡°I want you,¡± he said, looking at Ivy.


    Ivy gave him a sneering look.


    ¡®He has an uncanny ability to boss me around!¡¯


    Jimmy approached her. ¡°You should apany Mr. Reed, Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless.


    Wyatt cast a cold nce at Bill and felt stuffy in his chest. ¡°Then have Jimmy prepare some dinner


    for you.¡±


    ¡®Jimmy?!¡¯ Bill pressed his lips together. ¡°That is unnecessary.¡±


    Bill would rather die of starvation than be irritated by Jimmy¡¯s constant chattering.


    Wyatt¡¯s legs remained immobile. Only a month had passed since the ident. Wyatt¡¯s full mobility


    would take several months to regain.


    While the attending physician instructed the apanying doctors to prepare the instruments,


    Wyatt removed his shirt to reveal his strong, lean upper body. The doctor thoroughly examined his


    heart and lungs. Then they cut open his pants to ascertain his condition. Then they cut open his


    pants to assess his right leg¡¯s recovery.


    Ivy averted her gaze subconsciously during the examination. Wyatt grabbed Ivy¡¯s arm and said


    softly, ¡°You cannot leave. Stay with me.¡±


    Ivy turned her back on him a split secondter. ¡°All right. Let it go.¡±


    The three doctors exchanged nces and dared not speak a word.


    Wyatt had no intention of relinquishing Ivy and regarded the attending physician.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    The attending physician pressed his lips together. ¡°We can draw the curtains...¡±


    This room was initially designed to filter sunlight from various angles throughout the day.


    The gauze curtains were lightweight and convenient, and they could be used to conceal Ivy from


    Wyatt.


    The attending physician was unprepared for Wyatt to re at him sternly in response to his


    proposal.


    ¡°Yes, put it down now,¡± Ivy said immediately. ¡°Bill¡­¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    While the attending physician was doing the examination, Wyatt had to let go of his hand for a


    moment. Wyatt missed Ivy¡¯s movement and urged in less than a minute.


    ¡°Ivy, give me your hand...¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was pitiful and frail.


    ¡®Mr. The doctor thought that Reed and Ms. Morgan have such a good rtionship. It¡¯s amazing how


    clingy Mr. Reed is!¡¯


    A hand reached over a split secondter.


    Wyatt noticed it out of the corner of his eye and grabbed her wrist immediately. His heart raced, but


    he felt secure. He was afraid to caress her hand for fear of provoking her wrath. Seeing that she


    had made a concession, all the resentment he had felt earlier quietly dissipated.


    Wyatt¡¯s heart pounded violently for the duration of the examination, whichsted ten minutes. When


    it was finished, he heard Jimmy¡¯s voice from outside.


    ¡°Are you certain, Ms. Morgan, that you only want one small cup of tea? Please allow me to serve


    you another cup.¡±


    The voice approached gradually. ¡°Thank you, but no. I¡¯m finished.¡± The voice was gentle and faint.


    The room fell silent for a brief moment.


    Ivy¡¯s voice could be heard from outside the door, but whose hand was this?


    The doctors looked at Wyatt, who was lying on the bed, subconsciously. His tightly closed eyes


    widened in response to a dense chill. His hand shifted unconsciously in his grip.


    Wyatt¡¯s body tensed abruptly. He felt as if he had been scalded and quickly retracted his hand. His


    tone was icicle-cold.


    ¡°Who the fuck is this?!!¡±


    Wyatt exuded a spine chill.


    The curtain was drawn back. Bill¡¯s fierce face appeared stifled and aggrieved as he suppressed his


    rage. He maintained an air of restraint and silence.


    Bill drew his hand back and clenched his teeth. ¡°Mr. Reed, you were the first to touch me.¡±


    ¡®I must put up with it for the sake of Ms. Morgan!¡¯


    His job as her bodyguard was undoubtedly tricky.


    Bill turned around and walked out of the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. His imposing physique


    was a result of his muscr build.


    Ivy entered the room at this point, smiling. ¡°Is the examinationplete?¡±


    Wyatt locked his gaze on her with a ferocious re. His face flushed with rage. The people around


    noticed Wyatt¡¯s sudden chill and dared not stay for another moment. They exited the room quickly.


    Ivy approached and sat. She frowned as she reached out to touch Wyatt¡¯s red face. ¡°You are not


    feverish. Are you feeling uneasy?¡±


    Wyatt clenched his teeth and locked his gaze on her. His eyes were swollen and bloodshot. Thest


    time, it was the bath. This time, it was hands-on. Both times, Bill was present!


    He was enraged, but he couldn¡¯t express his rage because he was wrong for attempting to exploit


    her.


    ¡°My heart is aching!¡± Wyatt stated, clenching his teeth.


    Ivy lowered her hand and smiled indifferently. ¡°Did you just grab Bill¡¯s hand and refuse to let go, Mr.


    Reed?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face became even more flushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I will remain silent,¡± Ivy stated. She reached out and draped his ck pajamas around


    him.


    ¡°Because my father¡¯s birthday ising up in a few days, I¡¯m returning home for a while. You¡¯re not


    going to have a problem with that, are you?¡±


    Wyatt regarded her silently. With his tongue pressed against the inside of his cheek, he stifled the


    waves of emotion.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ivy gave a satisfied nod. She turned around and enlisted Jimmy¡¯s assistance in helping Wyatt clean


    up. Wyatt would not object, she reasoned, because Wyatt would prefer not to see Bill for the time


    being.


    Jimmy entered cheerfully, thinking, ¡®What an honor it is to serve Mr. Reed!¡¯


    ¡°Awesome, Mr. Reed! Your body is incredible.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face was nk and taut. He gave Jimmy a warning look.


    Jimmy changed the subject upon observing Wyatt¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°Mr. Reed, you know how


    romantic your candlelight dinner with Ms. Morgan is. Did she shed a tear?¡±


    Wyatt squinted his eyes.


    ¡®Stay calm. Simply bear with this moron for a little while longer.¡¯


    Wyatt issued an ultimatum to Jimmy before he went to bed.


    He desired an immediate improvement in his rtionship with Ivy, so Jimmy stayed up all night and


    eventually came up with a good idea.


    Leo Morgan¡¯s birthday came in a blink of an eye.


    Ivy brought little with her when she moved to Hudson Yards, and she left with nothing. She stood


    cheerfully at the door, waving goodbye to Wyatt.


    ¡®Finally! I am not required to see him for some time.¡¯


    Ivy was giddy with excitement and could spin in circles.


    Wyatt regarded her as she walked away with gentle eyes. His eyes became sharp and cold as he


    red at Jimmy after she left.


    ¡°Are you up to the task?¡±


    Jimmy gave a confident nod. ¡°Certainly! Do not be concerned. This time, as long as you get along


    with your future father-inw, you¡¯re almost certain to gain ess to the Morgan family¡¯s inner


    circle. By that time, it is not improbable that you will have merged into onerge happy family!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s brows furrowed on his expressionless face, but his lips curled slightly at the corners. He


    appeared to be much more at ease.


    ¡°Such an exceptional and one-of-a-kind individual as you is simply a rare gem!¡± Jimmy continued.


    ¡°Chairman Morgan will undoubtedly appreciate your sincerity. While the majority of wealthy people


    only have money, you are not one of them. You¡¯re so dashing and filial, and you¡¯re simply ideal in


    every way!¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Wyatt stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jimmy turned around and proceeded to prepare.


    Leo Morgan¡¯s birthday celebration was a low-key yet opulent affair aboard a cruise ship in the bay.


    They invited a few close friends, family members, and business associates.


    Cooper and Sebastian were mingling with the visitors.


    Ryan made a rare appearance as well.


    Ivy did not forget Shaira Winter¡¯s promise and invited her to the party.


    Shaira was ecstatic to attend.


    Leo and Ryan had not seen each other in a while and were catching up when they noticed Ivy


    dragging Shaira in as they conversed andughed.


    Ryan was slightly taken aback upon seeing Shaira.


    Shairacked Ivy¡¯s wless features and enviable aura. Rather than that, she was a simple girl with


    the youthfulness of a college student and a calm and confident disposition. As soon as she saw


    Ryan, she ran over and greeted him cheerfully.


    Ivy and Leo circted among the guests, exchanging pleasantries.


    Ivy held a ss of wine in her hand, her face painted with a faint but decent smile.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, Chairman Morgan, is truly capable of securing Marco Seely¡¯s project. It fills the rest of


    us with envy.¡±


    Ivy smiled as she lowered her eyes. ¡°That is pure good fortune.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Leo continued, ¡°but primarily ability.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the visitor confirmed.


    Ivy locked her gaze on her father and pursed her lips helplessly. Sheughed lightly and appeared


    to be brimming with vitality and confidence.


    Not far away, the man who had just boarded noticed Ivy¡¯s smile and was slightly taken aback. Duke


    Elrod, who trailed behind, was about to speak when he noticed Wyatt¡¯s stunned expression.


    He took a moment to pause and inquired, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Duke saw Ivy and Leoughing with another person in front of them as he followed Wyatt¡¯s line of


    sight.


    ¡°This cruise ship is quite nice,¡± Wyatt stated as he averted his gaze.


    ¡®Oh, yeah... Whom is he deceiving?¡¯ Duke considered.


    Ivy¡¯s smile froze when she saw Wyatt on deck.


    ¡°What brings him here?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I invited him,¡± Leo responded.


    Duke knocked over Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair. Wyatt¡¯s aura was not diminished by his wheelchair. Nobody


    dared to make a remark about his injury. He possessed broad shoulders, long legs, and an


    imposing demeanor.


    ¡°Congrattions on your birthday, Chairman Morgan.¡±


    Leo nodded and regarded him with a much gentler gaze than he had previously.


    ¡°I appreciate it. How are you regaining your strength?¡±


    Wyatt was, after all, injured solely as a result of Ivy.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was drawn to Ivy. ¡°Ivy has taken good care of me,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Thank you,


    Chairman Morgan, for your concern.¡±


    Ivy cast a sarcastic smirk across her face. ¡®What a phony!¡¯

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Prior to boarding the cruise ship, Duke noticed a few of thetest Ferraris parked on the shore, one


    of which he had his eye on for a long time but was unable to reserve. He admitted to being envious.


    ¡°Ivy, did you guys just arrive here in those Ferraris?¡±


    Ivy flipped her hair back and smiled indifferently at him. Her diamond earrings glistened. ¡°Not at all;


    we arrived by helicopter.¡±


    Duke waspletely speechless.


    Brad Cooper and Vince entered not far away. Ivy approached them when she noticed them.


    Vince shook his head and cast a nce at Wyatt. ¡°My uncle is so inept. He became disabled but is


    still unable to obtain the girl.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reed¡¯s circumstance is unique,¡± Brad stated.


    Otherwise, any woman would be easily swayed by Wyatt¡¯s conditions and fall for him instantly. The


    woman, on the other hand, was Ivy.


    Ivy smiled as she looked at them. ¡°It¡¯s been a while! How are you doing, gentlemen?¡±


    Vince appeared to be enraged. ¡°Since you left the show, it has dwindled in poprity. Someone has


    even copied our model, putting my future in jeopardy.¡±


    Brad¡¯s lips were hooked. ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Ivy nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you and yourpanion are safe.¡±


    ¡®Did she simply disregard me?!¡¯ Vince found himself speechless. ¡®What, then, was myint?!¡¯


    They walked to the deck to catch some air. The fantastic night breeze blew her hair. It was a very


    rxing experience.


    Vince attempted to convince Ivy to be a guest on the show and make an appearance from time to


    time in order to bring them more exposure. He continued to speak until his throat became dry, but


    Ivy refused.


    Ivy swirled her ss of wine. Moonlight reflected off the dark red liquid, which emitted a fragrant


    aroma. She arched her brows and smiled at Brad, who was also smiling at her.


    Pierce dashed over excitedly, not far away. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pretty Lady!¡±


    Ivy raised her eyes and noticed Marco conversing with Leo. She stroked Pierce¡¯s head gently and


    said, ¡°Pierce, you came as well, huh?¡±


    Pierce happily embraced her legs and rummaged through his pockets for something. ¡°This is your


    gift, Pretty Lady!¡±


    Ivy lowered her eyes and instantly became immobile.


    Pierce possessed several gold bars. ¡®Gold bars?!¡¯


    The gold bars glowed brilliantly in the darkness. Clearly, it was costly and extravagant.


    Ivy pursed her lips and looked helplessly at Pierce.


    ¡®How did this child acquire such spending habits?!¡¯


    Vince and Brad, who stood beside Ivy, were also taken aback.


    Ivy looked at Pierce and said solemnly, ¡°Pierce, in the future, you should just give me white


    chrysanthemums, all right?¡±


    She would prefer white chrysanthemums over such extravagant gifts from a small child.


    Pierce rubbed his temples in bemusement.


    ¡°Do you not like it, Pretty Lady?¡±


    ¡®Did she not enjoy therge gold bracelet I gave her? ording to Nanny, gold bars are a sign of


    sophistication.¡¯


    Ivyughed. ¡°My preference is for chrysanthemums.¡±


    Pierce gave her a smirk. ¡°Okay!¡± He bolted away in a sh, searching the entire ship for white


    chrysanthemums to present to his lovelydy.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... Ivy, you even enchanted a small child?!¡± Vince stated.


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡°What am I to say... I can¡¯t help myself from being so lovable.¡±


    Outside, the butler rushed in. He spoke in hushed tones as he noticed the two people behind her.


    ¡°Miss, ady outside is adamant about seeing you, but I have no idea who she is.¡±


    Mr. Santos was familiar with all of her acquaintances, but he had never seen the woman outside.


    Ivy shook her head in surprise and set the ss she was holding down. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    She smiled as she walked out and noticed the bodyguard blocking the woman outside.


    By chance, it was Beatrice. ¡®Huh?¡¯


    When Beatrice saw Ivy, her eyes glowed. ¡°I¡¯ve finally met you, Ms. Morgan! I¡¯ve been searching for


    you for several days.¡±


    Ivy pursed her lips and deduced the reason for Beatrice¡¯s visit.


    ¡®Brad Cooper!¡¯


    Ivy¡¯s face was devoid of expression. ¡°I am not a close friend of yours.¡±


    Beatrice felt a smidgeon of embarrassment. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve met previously, and you¡¯re the only person


    who can assist me at the moment.¡±


    At first, everyone assumed Beatrice would marry Eric Todd, and as a result, they sucked up to her


    in every way. Beatrice was abruptly ejected from that elite circle when Eric married another woman.


    As a result, no one would help her.


    Ivy cast a cold nce at Beatrice. She was perplexed as to how Beatrice gained ess to the


    deck, given their distance from the shore! Unfortunately, Beatrice was stopped outside by the


    bodyguards without an invitation.


    Ivy stood there, not intending to admit her.


    ¡°Help you? On what basis?¡±


    Beatrice stood there looking helpless and frail-looking.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, despite ourck of familiarity, you ruined my life; therefore, do you feel no sense of


    guilt?¡±


    Although the words were clearly reproachful, Beatrice acted aggrieved and weak yet assertive.


    Beatrice med Ivy for everything.


    Beatrice would have been Mrs. Todd by now if Ivy had not gone to their private room with Brad that


    day. Since her fall from grace, she had been resentful. She considered returning to Brad, but Brad


    was adamant about not seeing her.


    She was not about to give up so easily, given how close she was to live in luxury.


    Ivy was taken aback by Beatrice¡¯s thick skin and delusory beliefs. What reason did she have to feel


    guilty?


    ¡°Have you ever witnessed a police officer apprehend a criminal and felt apprehensive about their


    punishment?¡± Ivy posed a rhetorical question.


    Beatrice¡¯s face flushed briefly.


    ¡°Yournguage is vile!¡± Beatrice expressed resentment.


    ¡°What you did was heinous,¡± Ivy noted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been at the top of the pyramid since you were a child; how could you possibly understand


    how difficult it was for me to reach this point?¡± Beatrice appeared miserable as she sobbed, her


    eyes red.


    ¡°How am I to understand how difficult it is for you?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was hushed.


    Beatrice was responsible for her misery, so what right did she have toe here andment her lot


    in life? It was absurd!


    Beatrice was stunned; Ivy had not fallen for any of her deceptions; how could she possibly


    continue?


    ¡°Beatrice, you messed up,¡± Ivy said slowly. ¡°You should have anticipated being exposed at some


    point. You were not framed, so why are you behaving as if you were?¡±


    The corners of Beatrice¡¯s mouth trembled. Herplexion was pale. ¡°But¡­ However, I was so


    close! I was simply attempting to live a pleasant life with Eric.¡±


    Ivy became irritable. ¡®Why am I forced to see this obnoxious woman on such a pleasant day?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense, so let¡¯s get to the point. What are your intentions?¡±


    Beatrice bit her lower lip angrily and fixed her gaze on her. ¡°Are you and Brad actually dating?¡±


    Ivy burst outughing as soon as she heard this.


    What a thug!


    Beatrice wasmenting her rtionship with Eric Todd, and in the blink of an eye, she desired to


    join Brad¡¯s crew. If Brad had remained the same penniless explorer, Beatrice would not have felt the


    need to cling to him so desperately.


    Ivy did not respond but only offered a slight smile. Her clear eyes appeared to be able to see


    through Beatrice¡¯s most private thoughts and reveal her secrets.


    ¡°Brad and I are built on a solid foundation. For me, he changed his bank password to my birthday


    and instructed me to deposit all of his earnings into that ount. He proposed six times to me, but I


    declined. Did he aplish any of this on your behalf?¡± Her tone was smug as she boasted about


    her aplishments in the past.


    Beatrice believed that because she was Brad¡¯s ex-girlfriend, she posed a threat to Ivy. Ivy, in


    particr, being a pampered youngdy, would be capable of handling such agitation.


    Ivy observed Beatrice¡¯s attitude shift and sensed the thorns in her words. Beatrice¡¯s intentions were


    crystal clear.


    Beatrice was attempting to instill jealousy in Ivy in order to induce her to quit.


    ¡®Lol!¡¯


    If Ivy had been dating Brad in real life, she would have exploded at Beatrice¡¯s words. They weren¡¯t


    dating, though.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    It appeared as though the temperature around them had dropped to the freezing point for a time.


    Beatrice was pleased by Ivy¡¯s silence because it indicated that her words had been heard.


    Beatrice raised her brows gently and couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling. The bay¡¯s reflection


    flickered with the light. ¡°Even without Brad, you have a plethora of options, whereas I have only


    Brad. Please, Ms. Morgan, take pity on me and return Brad to me.¡±


    Ivy raised an eyebrow and cast a contemptuous devilish grin at Beatrice. She cocked her brow. Her


    gaze shifted slightly as if she wished to agitate Beatrice.


    ¡°I do have several options, and Brad is one of them. I¡¯m curious about why you didn¡¯t consider the


    consequences of stealing his money.¡±


    ¡°I was powerless!¡± Beatrice¡¯s teeth gnashed.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ivy inquired slowly. ¡°You were forced to steal your boyfriend¡¯s money to spend it on other


    men?¡±


    Beatrice felt embarrassed when her heinous past was mentioned.


    Beatrice had simply chosen the wrong man; why should she suffer the consequences? ¡°Even if I do


    make a mistake, I can still speak with Brad and ask for forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Forgive you?¡± Two gentlemen made their way down the spiral staircase. That would be Brad and


    Vince.


    Brad¡¯s face was glum and icy. His eyes were piercing as he dangerously narrowed them to re at


    Beatrice. ¡°I¡¯m gracious enough to refrain from calling the cops. You owe me over $300,000, yet you


    dare to ask for forgiveness?¡±


    When Beatrice saw Brad, she was clearly embarrassed. Can an apology be made? And when she


    heard Ivyugh, she looked at her with annoyance.


    ¡°What are youughing at, Ms. Morgan? I have no intention of interfering with your rtionship. I


    just want to express my regrets to Brad. I hope you have not misunderstood me. Allow me no


    influence over your rtionship.¡±


    ¡®Wow, take a look at this two-faced scumbag!¡¯ Ivy considered.


    Ivy locked her gaze on Brad, who possessed such a grim and murderous expression in his eyes.


    She pursed her lips and winked at Brad before turning her gaze to Beatrice.


    ¡°You have no control over our rtionship, but you have control over my mood. Today is a special


    day, but you had toe and cause a stir. Consider this a warning in that case. I will throw you into


    the sea if you dare to say another word.¡± Ivy said that final sentence casually, but it had a profound


    effect.


    Ivy was not teasing her to scare her. She truly would. The cold wind rippled the water¡¯s surface. It


    appeared to be a little unsettling.


    Beatrice regarded Ivy suspiciously and raised her eyes to Brad, who had no intention of assisting


    her. He simply looked at her mockingly and condescendingly. She had grossly exaggerated her self-


    worth. She licked her lower lip and looked a little depressed as she locked her gaze on Brad.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Brad hurriedly descended the stairs and looked at Ivy apologetically. ¡°Leave this to me, Ms. Morgan.


    Proceed inside. Allow no one to see this joke of a person.¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡®All right, I¡¯m not going to deal with her.¡¯ She gave a faint smile. ¡°All right, then


    I¡¯ll hand this over to you.¡±


    Beatrice was so vexed by the tacit understanding and familiarity between those two who didn¡¯t care


    about her that she clenched her fists unconsciously.


    Brad took arge stride over. As he grabbed Beatrice¡¯s arm and dragged her toward the deck, he


    exuded an imposing and cold aura. He pressed his waist of Beatrice against the railing. Below them


    lay a vast, dark sea.


    Although there were norge waves, the water threatened to consume one¡¯s life. They were


    brushed aside by the icy wind.


    Beatrice felt fearful all of a sudden. As her voice trembled, she clutched the railing with a death grip.


    ¡°Brad, what are you up to?!!¡±


    Brad was enveloped in a pall of darkness and a piercing chill. He continued to push her downward.


    He scoffed.


    ¡°Beatrice, I¡¯ll present you with two options. You can either vanish from my sight permanently or... I¡¯m


    going to hurl you down from here.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time, Beatrice detected such overt hatred in his cold tone of voice. She could feel the


    chill infiltrating her bones. She panicked and raised her eyes.


    They were a long way from the shore, and Ivy¡¯s bodyguards were following them.


    Even if Beatrice were thrown from the deck, she would not be rescued.


    She would simply drown, with no one noticing. She immediately felt regret. Ivy and Brad were


    unconvinced by these childish antics.


    Brad maintained his grip. Throwing Beatrice over the railing would take no more than ten seconds.


    He was simply waiting for her to make a decision.


    Would he be so bold?


    He may not have previously dared to throw someone off the board. He was no ordinary person once


    his identity as BC Corporation¡¯s sole heir was revealed.


    Additionally, Beatrice understood from her association with Walter¡¯s circle that nothing was


    impossible with money and power. As a result, this may not be a problem for Brad.


    The cold wind pelted her face as her heart pounded furiously. Her blood felt cold as panic and fear


    infiltrated her mind. She was terrified.


    ¡°So?¡± His voice came from the depths of hell. This was not the Brad she had known previously.


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she clenched the railing and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with the first one! I¡¯m leaving immediately!¡±


    Beatrice saw ruthlessness and murderous intent in Brad¡¯s eyes at that moment. He possessed an


    unapproachable arrogance, and she was unwilling to risk the repercussions.


    Beatrice resisted. ¡°You¡¯re really in love with Ivy, aren¡¯t you?¡± she said, biting her lower lip and


    trembling.


    Brad¡¯s eyes darkened as he fixed her with a cold, stern look.


    Beatrice was fearful, depressed, and deste. She chuckled nervously.


    ¡°She just stated that you are one of several options avable to her. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t


    adore you.¡±


    Brad released his grip on Beatrice and red coldly at her. He cast a sidelong nce at the


    bodyguard. ¡°Is there a boat avable to transport this woman?¡±


    After a brief pause, the bodyguard agreed. A speedboat was waiting for the guests.


    Given Brad¡¯s request, it would be fulfilled.


    Vince noticed Brad¡¯s face and considered what Beatrice had just said. He resisted the words that


    were on the tip of his tongue.


    ¡®This woman is untrustworthy! Brad will not be solely concerned with appearances.¡¯ Vince


    considered.


    Brad and Vince entered the banquet hall sequentially.


    Ivy was informed of every movement on the deck in minute detail by the butler.


    Ivy gave a knowing nod and then turned around as if nothing had happened. She sat and listened to


    Leo and Marco converse andugh. She turned her head and noticed Wyatt and Duke conversing.


    She could make out a faint echo of her name.


    Ivy walked over with a frown. ¡°For my birthday, I¡¯m nning a week-long party on Sorrell Ind.


    Think of it as a vacation,¡± Duke advised.


    ¡°I have a lot going on.¡± Wyatt¡¯s tone was icy.


    ¡°How are you keeping yourself busy? You are wheelchair-bound and unable to meet with clients. All


    you need is the time!¡± Duke was uncertain.


    ¡°Ivy won¡¯t want to go,¡± Wyatt said solemnly.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    ¡°How does this have anything to do with her?!!¡± Duke waspelled to raise his voice.


    He¡¯d known Wyatt for years, but Wyatt was still specting about whether Ivy would attend his


    birthday party.


    Duke had not anticipated Ms. Ivy Morgan¡¯s attendance at his party.


    Ivy turned around after overhearing their conversation. Suddenly, a small figure with a regretful


    expression ran toward her. ¡°Pretty Lady¡­¡±


    Ivy maintained her position and smiled gently. ¡°Pierce, what is the matter?¡±


    Wyatt and Duke became aware of them.


    Duke knocked over Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°What a fortunate urrence! We were simply looking for


    you, Ms. Morgan,¡± Duke smiled.


    Ivy brushed his words aside and stroked Pierce¡¯s curly hair.


    His sapphire eyes were filled with disappointment.


    ¡°I scoured the entire cruise ship and was unable to locate your preferred white chrysanthemums.¡±


    There was a brief pause in the conversation.


    ¡®That¡¯s a good thing!¡¯


    Duke couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing. ¡°The entire crew will be fired if you find white


    chrysanthemums on this ship today!¡±


    Pierce regarded him suspiciously and inquired, ¡°Why?¡±


    Duke rubbed his nose and pretended not to respond.


    Wyatt rolled his eyes and then fixed his gaze on Ivy.


    ¡°Will you push me up onto the deck for a rest, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy clenched her fists.


    ¡®Is he so ustomed to bossing me around at this point?!¡¯


    She gave a cursory smile. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ivy approached and pushed away his wheelchair.


    Duke shook his head and considered, ¡®Can¡¯t he see how hesitant this youngdy is?


    Is Wyatt attempting to court or torment her?¡¯


    Pierce was about to pursue Ivy when Duke halted him. ¡°What are your ns? Keep a safe distance


    from those lovebirds. They cultivate their emotions!¡±


    Pierce squinted. ¡°What emotions? Prettydy is unconcerned about Whiner Mister! She has


    feelings only for me!¡± He stood there grunting, his hands on his waist. His clear eyes screamed


    defiance.


    ¡®Whiner Mister is in no way suitable for Pretty Lady!¡¯


    Duke lowered his gaze to the child.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk... What do you know, youngster? It is necessary to cultivate one¡¯s emotions. Are you blind


    to the fact that Pretty Lady and Mr. Reed are a natural match? Consider how well-matched they


    are!¡± He arched his brows and couldn¡¯t stop himself from sighing.


    The fabulous pair on the deck could not be more perfect in the moonlight. They shared simr auras


    and familial origins.


    They would have been the perfect couple if not for their numerous detours.


    Pierce snorted coldly and approached Duke with a shove. ¡°Nonsense! They are notpatible!


    Prettydy prefers younger men over older men like Whiner Mister! When I¡¯m older, I¡¯m going to


    marry her!¡±


    Duke¡¯s jaw mmed shut in surprise. ¡®Huh¡­ This child is truly fascinating!¡¯


    Heughed heartily. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a fan of Pretty Lady? What a shame.¡± He shook his head in


    bemusement.


    Pierce was even angrier. ¡°What a shame?!!¡±


    Duke rolled his eyes and smiled devilishly. He purposefully teased the small child. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that


    Pretty Ladyes from such a strong family. Even if she does not marry Mr. Reed, she will find


    other suitable marriage alliance partners. In any case, unless you¡¯re filthy rich, it¡¯ll never be your


    turn.¡±


    Pierce¡¯s eyes grew dim for a brief moment before brightening again. ¡°I have funds! Marco Seely is


    my father! He¡¯s got a lot of money, and all of it is mine!¡±


    ¡°Then convince your father to marry her! If not, how long will you have to wait to inherit his estate?¡±


    Pierce crumbled. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Never! I owe it to Pretty Lady to marry her!¡¯


    Pierce gritted his teeth and made his decision after some consideration. He clenched his small fists


    and stormed over to his father.


    Marco and Leo were merrily conversing. Leo¡¯s eyes grew soft when he saw Pierce. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be


    wonderful if I had a grandson!¡¯


    Pierce approached Marco and hugged him. He cast a petnt nce at his father.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Marco shot the boy a warning nce. ¡°You are not permitted to throw a tantrum on such a special


    day as today.¡±


    Pierce glowed. He looked Leo in the eyes with his clear innocent eyes and appeared to be quite


    adorable.


    ¡°I am aware. Today is Pretty Lady¡¯s daddy¡¯s birthday! Uncle Leo, have a happy birthday!¡±


    Leo was ecstatic. His heart melted at the prospect of rewarding this child, and he rummaged


    through his pockets for his wallet.


    Pierce then looked at Marco and petntly shook his father¡¯s arm. ¡°I want to inherit your estate,


    Daddy!¡±


    In a split second, the temperature of the airdropped below freezing.


    Leo Morgan, who was rummaging through his pockets in search of his wallet, instantly went silent.


    He cast a nce at Marco Seely¡¯s glum and sunken face.


    Marco¡¯s eyes were closed as he battled a prating chill. He twitched his eyelids. His ordinarily


    stoic face began to sag.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯d like to inherit your estate immediately...¡± Pierce twisted his body and whined petntly.


    Marco could not bear to smack this child because he was so adorable.


    ¡®This is my child. Be patient!¡¯ Marco considered. He looked at Pierce, took a deep breath, and spoke


    softly.


    ¡°As soon as possible?¡± Marco inquired quietly.


    Pierce solemnly nodded, ¡°I can be with my prettydy only after I inherit your estate!¡±


    As such, Pierce reasoned, the sooner, the better! He didn¡¯t even want his father for the sake of his


    prettydy.


    Marco¡¯s gloomy eyes were fixed on the tender little face of his son. He made a concerted effort to


    maintain hisposure and poise.


    ¡°Then I will make every effort to grant your wish promptly.¡± Marco sarcastically gritted his teeth.


    Pierce beamed and joyfully inquired, ¡°When?¡±


    A second... Two seconds...


    Marco closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, but he could no longer take it. His eyes drew


    dangerously close. He effortlessly picked his son up by the back of his cor.


    Thus, he could simply toss him out like a ball.


    Leo, who stood beside him, babbled, ¡°Children¡¯s words know no bounds.¡±


    Marco gave a faint smile as he recalled his expression. He apologized with a nod and said,


    ¡°Chairman Morgan, my apologies. I suddenly realized that I needed to attend to some urgent


    business at thepany. I¡¯m going to make amends at your door first thing tomorrow.¡±


    Marco then carried Pierce and departed with his head held high.


    ¡°Ahh! I want to kiss my prettydy before I leave, Daddy!¡±


    Ivy was dumbfounded on the deck as she saw Marco carrying Pierce away and wanted to know


    what was happening.


    Wyatt grabbed her wrist before she could take two steps out. ¡°Do not leave... Consider what I said,


    all right?¡± His voice was hushed, cautious, and humble.


    Wyatt was well aware that Leo Morgan would not allow his youngest daughter to remain unmarried


    indefinitely and would consider a marriage alliance.


    As a result, he advised Ivy to consider him first.


    After all, he possessed all of the prerequisites and advantages. Apart from him, who else was


    deserving?


    Wyatt felt uneasy when he saw Ivy and Marco conversing happily earlier, despite knowing Marco


    was not an option.


    As a result, he dug deeply into this subject.


    Ivy lowered her eyes to meet his gaze. She burst outughing. ¡°Mr. Reed, all that matters in a


    marriage alliance ispatibility. Even so, you will be out of the running. I am not stupid enough to


    put up with someone twice.¡± Ivy spoke slowly, a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Besides, now that I¡¯ve seen the world, my standards have risen considerably, and I¡¯ve lost interest


    in the people I used to admire.¡±


    She purposefully emphasized the phrase ¡°USED TO.¡±


    Wyatt felt as if his heart had been viciously stabbed. Ivy pushed his wheelchair with a faint smile.


    ¡°Do not be concerned. I¡¯ll look after you until you¡¯re well, and I¡¯ll never forget how you saved my life,


    but feelings cannot be forced, right?¡±


    Wyatt Reed, arrogant and reserved, felt defeated at this point. He never made any headway with


    her, regardless of how hard he tried. He was rendered speechless by bitterness, heartache, and


    rage.


    What could he possibly do? Throw a temper tantrum? He had no legal authority to do so.


    Wyatt clenched his wheelchair¡¯s handlebars. His forehead veins dted, and the corners of his eyes


    were flushed.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Wyatt¡¯s expression went unnoticed in the dim light. His face returned to its usually cold, noble, and


    unattainable look when Ivy pushed him back into the banquet hall.


    He was shivering from head to toe.


    Wyatt shifted his gaze to Ivy. His aura was contagious, and his eyes were gentle. After repressing


    all his emotions, his voice was calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right; I can continue waiting.¡±


    Wyatt would not give up even if there were no hope.


    Ivy rolled her eyes and continued to push him forward, oblivious to his words.


    Everyone could see that Ivy and Wyatt were physically and temperamentally identical from afar. The


    two of them appeared to be on good terms. Everyone secretly hoped to remarry soon.


    If Reed Corporation and Morgan Corporation merged, their industry dominance would be even


    stronger!


    The party drew to a close.


    Ivy followed Leo to bid the guest farewell.


    Wyatt purposefully fell behind.


    Leo smiled as he looked at Wyatt. ¡°Return home and get some rest. Take care of your health.¡± He


    sounded highly concerned about Wyatt.


    Ivy regarded her father with concern, sensing that something was wrong.


    Wyatt nodded and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll catch up with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ivy looked at Leo in surprise after dispatching Wyatt. ¡°Tomorrow? What are your ns for


    him, Dad?¡±


    Leo patted her hand and regarded her with anticipation.


    ¡°As a birthday present, he has organized a twenty-day round-the-world trip for me.¡±


    Leo desired to do this for an extended period and took time away from his affairs.


    Ivy squinted.


    ¡°Are you going alone?¡±


    ¡°Certainly not; you¡¯re joining me!¡± Leo regarded her expectantly and sternly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to


    abandon me, are you?¡± With that gaze, it appeared as though he would disown her if she dared to


    refuse.


    Ivy had lost her father¡¯s affection. Simba pushed her out!


    Ivy gave an endearing smile.


    ¡°Certainly not. I simply believe that it is too abrupt.¡±


    Leo chuckled. ¡°Surprises are invariably unexpected! Indeed, I¡¯m quite pleased with Wyatt¡¯s present


    this time.¡±


    ¡®He must have put in a lot of effort nning, making Dad agree.¡¯


    Ivy had a sneaking suspicion that Wyatt was concealing something.


    Ivy stated hesitantly, ¡°But I have a lot on my te at thepany...¡±


    ¡°Simply hand it over to Cooper. If Cooper is too busy, Sebastian can take over. If Sebastian incurs


    any losses, he will simply have to make up the difference.¡± Leo stated casually as if he had no


    desire for anything to derail his ns.


    Sebastian, who was walking over behind them, came to a halt and widened his eyes.


    ¡®What did Dad mean? Am I not his son?¡¯


    Ivy was helpless and had no choice but to agree.


    Consider it aplimentary trip!


    Sebastian trudged forward, resentful.


    ¡°Dad, I want to go as well!¡±


    Leo gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let Ivy go. I¡¯m the best at eating, drinking, and having a good time!¡± Sebastian made a


    concerted effort to establish his legitimacy.


    ¡®How could they abandon me in this state?! I want to have some fun as well! Why should I act as a


    substitute for Ivy?¡¯


    Leo¡¯s face flushed with rage as he wrapped his arms around his chest. ¡°Do notpel me to


    commit an act of violence on my birthday!¡± He was a frightening figure.


    Sebastian shuddered and refrained from pressing any further. He fled immediately for his life.


    Back at Morgan Mansion.


    Ivy was finally at ease andfortable. She hugged Simba and yed with it briefly before heading


    to the bathroom to take a bath and apply a face mask. She emerged after freshening up and looked


    at Simba, who was lying on its back on the bed, happily flinging its four little legs. She shook her


    head andughed.


    She was suddenly reminded of the trip Wyatt had arranged. It was pretty unexpected, but she


    reasoned that since she needed to leave, it would be better to invite more people. She picked up


    her phone and dialed a number in response to that thought.


    ¡°Is Pierce there, Mr. Seely?¡±


    Ivy hung up, opened herptop, and essed her email.


    Each day, there was a plethora of documents to deal with.


    Greg would sort through her mailbox and deal with the rest on her behalf.


    Ivy sent Greg a message reminding him of a few more pressing matters, one of which was the ABC


    Corporation¡¯s project. Shecked confidence in Jack¡¯s ability to handle everything.


    Simba jumped into Ivy¡¯sp while she was upied with work. It held its head up with its small front


    paws, creating an extremely adorable appearance. ¡°I miss Papa, Mama.¡±


    Ivy, who was about to embrace Simba, froze and instead red at it.


    ¡°Why would you miss him?¡±


    Simba¡¯s whiskers twitched. ¡°It¡¯s Shaira Winter¡¯s emotional interaction setting.¡±


    ¡®To cultivate deep feelings, I need to think of Mama and Papa ten times a day.¡¯


    Ivy gave a lightugh.


    ¡®Even emotions can be manipted by AI, huh?¡¯ She stroked its head.


    ¡°Then why are you so indifferent to others? For instance, what about Sebastian and my father?¡±


    Sebastian, upon hearing this, waggled its tail.


    It spoke with pride. ¡°Grampy says I¡¯m the best-behaved child in the Morgan family, far superior to


    that brat Sebastian!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing.


    Leo was constantly mocking Sebastian in front of Simba.


    While conversing with Simba, shepleted some work and began packing her suitcase.


    The light rain continued throughout the night, and the sky cleared the following morning. Even the


    air had a pleasant aroma. The golden afterglow in the room was created by the sunlight filtering


    through the gauze curtain.


    Due to the fact that Ivy was not required to work, she had a flexible schedule and awoke naturally. It


    was already past 9:00 a.m. when she opened her eyes. She walked slowly over to freshen up,


    dress, and apply some light makeup.


    Her phone was devoid of messages.


    Ivy suddenly realized she had forgotten to schedule a meeting with Wyatt or her fatherst night.


    As a result, Ivy sat on the balcony to meditate and rx her body. It was already 11:00 a.m. when


    she walked out of her room. As soon as she reached the stairwell, she heard voices from


    downstairs.


    ¡°Ivy worked until midnightst night and awoke early this morning for a meeting. She works


    extremely hard.¡±


    Ivy came to a halt in her tracks, feeling slightly guilty for waking up after 9:00 a.m. Without saying a


    word, she could hear Sebastianughing on the side.


    Wyatt¡¯s tone was gentle, patient, and polite. ¡°Ivy¡¯s excellence is a result of her natural ability and


    dedication. That is why she has aplished so much in today¡¯s world.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Leo couldn¡¯t agree on anything else.


    Ivy could no longer bear listening to it.


    ¡®Is this a meeting ofmendation?!¡¯


    She rushed downstairs with hasty steps.


    Sebastian sat on the sofa, azy smile on his face. ¡°Has our youngdy finally gotten up?¡±


    Ivy gave him a sideways nce, ignored him, and was taken aback when she noticed everyone


    else.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all here, aren¡¯t you? ¡°I just got back from a meeting.¡± She lied effortlessly.


    Leo was ecstatic with her response.


    Ivy could easily fool anyone.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Morgan!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy was, unexpectedly, present.


    Ivy greeted with a nod.


    Pierce sat obediently beside Marco. He appeared to be less energetic as if he had been


    reprimanded previously. Pierce¡¯s eyes glowed when he saw Ivy. He looked at his father and kept his


    buttocks glued to the sofa, his chest feeling stuffy.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± Wyatt said, ncing at the Patek Philippe on his wrist. ¡°Let us proceed.¡±


    Pierce erupted. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go! Yay! I¡¯m leaving for a vacation with my prettydy!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face tensed slightly. ¡°Are you also going?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Wyatt gave the boy a perplexed look. ¡°How is Mr. Seely to know you¡¯re going alone?¡±


    Marco frowned and stated matter-of-factly, ¡°Right, I¡¯m notfortable with him going alone, so I¡¯ll


    apany him.¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    As soon as Marco said this, all eyes were riveted on him.


    Even Ivy was surprised that Marco would attend, as she had only invited Piercest night.


    Wyatt¡¯s face grew glum as he locked his gaze on Marco with a deep andplex gaze.


    ¡®Marco Seely isn¡¯t so dim-witted as to be unable toprehend my expression, is he?! What is he


    nning?¡¯ Wyatt considered.


    Leo froze for a brief moment before resuming his usual smile.


    ¡°Great! The more, the merrier! Mr. Seely is justified in being concerned about Pierce. Mr. Reed,


    shall we then depart?¡±


    Wyatt gave a faint smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jimmy stood on the side, dumbfounded and speechless. He purposefully nned this trip in order


    to provide opportunities for Ivy and Wyatt.


    It could be considered a family trip with Leo, but what did it mean when Marco and Pierce tagged


    along? Would this be a trip for intepany team building?!


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze was drawn to Ivy. His cold gaze softened as he curled his lips into a soft arc. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    rx for a few days.¡±


    Ivy returned his gaze with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reed, for being so considerate.¡±


    Even though they did not end the night well and had a tense rtionship, they could act as if


    nothing had happened the next day when they saw each other.


    Jimmy pushed Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair; his face sunk into a deep frown.


    ¡®This is not what I had in mind!¡¯


    The helicopter was parked nearby on thewn.


    Bill assisted Leo in his ascension.


    Marco strode in alone, forcing Pierce to scramble up behind him. The boy returned to check on his


    prettydy Ivy, who had fallen behind while messaging Greg.


    When she was finished, she noticed Jimmy struggling to support Wyatt. She frowned and stepped


    forward to assist Wyatt with his arm on the other side.


    Wyatt was stunned for a split second and looked her in the eyes with delight.


    Ivy remained silent.


    Almost immediately, everyone was on board. ¡°I appreciate it,¡± Wyatt stated.


    Ivy arched her brow. ¡°Mr. Reed, you¡¯re quite vivacious for someone in your current state.¡±


    ¡®What in the devil is he doing? Why would he choose to walk with a limp?¡¯


    Jimmy quickly exined on the side before Wyatt could respond.


    ¡°Mr. Reed has been sleeping poorly for several nights to prepare for Chairman Morgan¡¯s birthday.


    The ssic antiques, paintings, and sculptures are insufficient to convey Mr. Reed¡¯s heart.


    Chairman Morgan has seen a great deal of luxury and thus may not be a fan of those as well. When


    Mr. Reed learned that Chairman Morgan had always desired to travel the world but had been


    unable to do so for various reasons, Mr. Reed purposefully postponed numerous important work


    meetings to make Chairman Morgan happy. It¡¯s quite moving.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s lips twitched as she appeared to smile as she cast a nce at Jimmy.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re fairly well informed about how well Mr. Reed sleeps each night, huh?¡±


    Jimmy became immobile. ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Wyatt¡¯s expression darkened as he cast a cold nce at Jimmy.


    ¡®My reputation has been sullied!¡¯


    Ivy turned around and entered the room in search of Leo.


    Although there was no breeze, Jimmy could feel a piercing chill at that moment.


    There was some turbulence along the way, which made the helicopter feel a little unsteady.


    Ivy was not wearing her seatbelt and came dangerously close to being thrown from her seat.


    Marco, who was seated next to Ivy, firmly clutched her hand until she regained her bnce.


    Ivy sighed in relief.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Seely.¡±


    Marco released his grip on her and gave her a slight nod. ¡°You are most wee.¡±


    He suddenly reached across Ivy¡¯s body and touched her left waist a few secondster.


    Ivy was taken aback by the sudden proximity and sensation. She immediately drew back, distancing


    herself from him, and gave him an odd look. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Marco pressed his lips together. ¡°Seatbelt.¡± It was simple and direct.


    Ivy epted Marco¡¯s hand and fastened her seatbelt. She smiled and inquired, ¡°Is it eptable for


    you to take this much time off?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Marco stated matter-of-factly. ¡°Since my project partner is not present, should I stay to


    speak with Liam and Jack? I¡¯ve announced a brief hiatus for that project for them toplete the


    necessary research first. When we return, we¡¯ll be in time to see what they¡¯ve devised.¡±


    Ivy blushed slightly as she heard this. She felt as though she wasn¡¯t doing a good job.


    Marco took a brief pause. ¡°Of course, Pierce aspires to visit. He has not forgiven me for


    reprimanding himst night, and thus I should apany him.¡±


    Ivy chuckled when she mentioned Pierce. ¡°So that is the case, huh? Mr. Seely, you¡¯ve been an


    excellent father to Pierce. He must love you very much.¡±


    What an excellent father-son rtionship!


    Marco smiled and remained silent.


    ¡®Do you love me?! My son is only interested in inheriting my estate as quickly as possible!¡¯ Marco


    considered.


    He had already given Pierce¡¯s tutors instructions to double his homework. He would not permit that


    small rogue to enjoy the holiday.


    Wyatt stood behind Ivy and Marco as they conversed happily. His eyes squinted in annoyance. His


    heart ached more and more as if what he had been ignoring for so long was beginning to show.


    Jimmy, who was standing next to Wyatt, experienced a simr sense of crisis. He reasoned that he


    couldn¡¯t simply sit back and watch them progress. He had never liked Marco because, while he did


    notmit any egregious acts, the way he treated Ivy was clearly different.


    Jimmy was 80% certain that Marco was interested in Ivy based on his extensive experience!


    Jimmy coughed slightly after a brief moment of reflection.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we switch seats, Ms. Morgan? I have an excellent view from here.¡±


    Ivy frowned and remained silent.


    Pierce, who stood ahead of them, stated inly, ¡°Pretty Lady is attempting to sleep. Keep your


    distance from her!¡±


    Jimmy stifled a sigh.


    ¡®That saves me a lot of trouble!¡¯ Ivy raised her eyebrows. ¡®Pierce is such a bright young man!¡¯


    Pierce smugly grunted.


    If Leo did not coerce Pierce into sitting beside him, Pierce would undoubtedly desire to be with his


    lovelydy. He felt uneasy with his prettydy sitting next to the mean mister, so he asked his father


    to fill in for him for a while.


    Ivy did not inquire as to their destination. She quickly became drowsy and fell asleep.


    Her head rested unknowingly on the shoulder of the man next to her.


    Ivy was jolted awake after a few hours.


    In front of her eyes, Pierce¡¯s face was magnified.


    Pierce was unable to contain his excitement. ¡°Look, Pretty Lady! It¡¯s a fortress!¡±


    The sky was darkening. In the air, the helicopter hovered.


    Ivy looked out the window subconsciously and noticed lush hills and a brightly lit manor. It appeared


    to be enormous, majestic, and mysterious. It had the appearance of a private chateau.


    The helicopternded on the manor¡¯s designated helipad.


    After a few hours on board, Pierce couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and dashed down. Leo


    immediately followed suit.


    Marco frowned slightly and cast a backward nce. He then extended his hand toward Ivy with the


    grace of a gentleman. Jimmy quickly blocked Marco before Ivy could take his hand.


    ¡°Permit me! I¡¯ll take Ms. Morgan¡¯s delicate hand in mine.¡±


    Between Marco and Ivy stood Jimmy. He would not allow Marco to assist thedy down the stairs.


    Ivy rolled her eyes and descended alone.


    The air was crisp and clean. The sky was pitch ck and speckled with twinkling stars.


    A few butlers and maids approached them from a distance.


    Jimmy halted for a split second as Wyatt remained on the helicopter. He gave an awkward smile to


    Wyatt and then turned to Ivy.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me support Mr. Reed, Ms. Morgan?¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Ivy froze for a split second.


    ''Why did Ie down so quickly?''


    When she turned around, she saw that Wyatt was nning oning down by himself. He


    appeared to be about to roll down the stairs, at which point they would simply have to send him to


    the hospital and their journey would be over before it had even begun.


    Ivy took a breather. ¡°Wait! Do not move."


    Wyatt remained motionless and patiently awaited Ivy''s assistance.


    Ivy was about to take a step forward when she noticed Bill right behind Wyatt. He was still in the


    back, taking their suitcases, and hadn''t even gotten off the helicopter!


    Jimmy''s expression changed in an instant as he watched Bill set the suitcases down.


    He pushed Wyatt down the ramp steadily, oblivious to his surroundings.


    Wyatt was taken aback because he had not expected to be pushed from behind.


    The ramp was sturdy, and Bill had to use a lot of strength to keep the speed under control. The


    wheelchair soonnded safely on the ground.


    Wyatt, on the other hand, had a glum expression of suppressed dissatisfaction. He was at a loss for


    words.


    Bill turned around and walked over to the suitcases. "Miss, you can look for me anytime if you need


    my help," he said to Ivy.


    Ivy nodded and smiled. "All right, thanks!"


    Ivy would have had to help Wyatt down if it hadn''t been for Bill.


    She then looked at Wyatt and walked away to catch up with Leo.


    Jimmy took a swig. "Thank you, Bill..." He then dashed over to assist Wyatt with his wheelchair.


    "Do not be enraged. There are numerous opportunities avable to us! Bill is Ms. Morgan''s


    bodyguard, so everything he does represents her!" Jimmy spoke into Wyatt''s ear.


    Wyatt remained silent. His face was tense, and his eyes were cold and deep.


    ''Clearly, Bill and Ivy are not the same!''


    The servants at the chateau had been informed in advance that they would be arriving with tea and


    snacks.


    Everything was set up to amodate everyone''s preferences.


    The servants all bowed as soon as Wyatt walked in. "Good morning, Mr. Reed."


    He uttered a hushed "mm" with no expression.


    "Chairman Morgan, would you like to take a break or go for a walk first?"


    Leo was brimming with vitality. "I''m not exhausted."


    Wyatt gave a slight nod but did not seek anyone else''s opinion. "Make the arrangements," he said


    to the butler.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The group hurriedly climbed into the car.


    They arrived at the Seine''s bank in less than ten minutes.


    As it reflected on the calm surface of the river, the moonlight was bright and gentle.


    Ivy was taken aback when she saw the familiar scene.


    "What about the Seine?"


    She was a little excited because she had walked past this location numerous times while studying in


    France. Back then, she had poured out her thoughts, both good and bad, to this river.


    There weren''t many people on the riverbank. The majority of them came for a walk.


    Leo followed Pierce around with glee.


    Marco''s imposing figure stood motionless, staring across the river at the Gothic buildings.


    Ivy''s eyes twinkled like stars.


    ''I guess Jimmy chose the right ce,'' Wyatt thought as he hooked the corners of his lips.


    Wyatt was about to wheel himself over to Ivy when Bill, who was nearby, stepped in to push him.


    Jimmy dashed over to them and grabbed Bill''s arm.


    Wyatt received his desire for Ivy to pull him around the banks of the seine.


    Ivy was simply taking in the scenery and didn''t want to hear Jimmy''s annoying chatter.


    Wyatt''s expression brightened after he''d gotten rid of the others.


    A fit, tattooed man was busking with a violin in front of them. He waspletely engrossed in the


    music, and a crowd had gathered around him.


    This scene would be very impressive if the violin''s sound was elegant and delicate, apanied by


    the soft flow of the river.


    The busker, on the other hand, was a beginner violinist. It sounded harsh to the ears and sounded


    like an old woman wailing. Ivy unknowingly walked over and came to a halt.


    Wyatt sat quietly for a while; his face expressionless. When the song ended, the audience exhaled


    a sigh of relief and dispersed.


    The busker noticed the wheelchair-bound man and the lovelydy pushing the wheelchair and


    expressed regret and sympathy to her. He appeared to be saddened by Ivy''s presence with Wyatt.


    Wyatt gave a thoughtful sigh.


    "Do you understand my music?" inquired the busker.


    Wyatt was being judged by the busker. Wyatt was useless in every way except his looks, especially


    his legs.


    As a result, the busker''s demeanor was dismissive.


    Wyatt cocked his brow and snorted lightly. "It doesn''t sound good."


    ¡°What?¡± The eyes of the busker were cold. He appeared to want to thrash Wyatt.


    Ivy had been caught up in the romantic atmosphere and had not expected Wyatt to get into a fight


    with someone out of the blue.


    "It sounds awful."


    Wyatt drew his eyelids up. His voice was cool and calm.


    The street performer rolled up his sleeves, revealing tattooed arms. As he charged at Wyatt, he


    appeared ferocious.


    "I''m sorry, but this man suffers from a mental illness. Fight him if you want to!" Ivy pushed Wyatt''s


    wheelchair away and reached out to point to Bill, who was standing right behind them.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡±


    Because Ivy was fleeing, the wheelchair was very bumpy.


    Wyatt couldn''t stop himself from calling out to her. As he looked at her, he stifled augh.


    ''Why is she running?''


    ''This isn''t Ivy.''


    "I''m not going to abandon you there. Jimmy, your butler, didn''t get you a bodyguard, did he?" Ivy


    stated.


    Wyatt remained silent after hearing the coldness in her voice. After a while, he said quietly, "It was


    very bad."


    Wyatt was only telling the truth.


    Why would he, Reed Corporation''s Great President, lie just to please a random busker?


    "Then I''ll send you back and you can tell him yourself," Ivy said indifferently.


    Wyatt felt tense and gripped the wheelchair armrest before Ivy could turn around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    He suddenly felt as if he were being yed, but he would just shrug it off because it was Ivy.


    She was free to mock him whenever she pleased. "Let''s avoid going back there. Look at how lovely


    this river is! Don''t you think it''s simr to a diamond ne?"


    ''I wouldn''t be scared if it weren''t for my physical disability right now! What a skit!'' Wyatt pondered.


    Ivy scowled. ¡®Wimp!¡¯


    They strolled to the center of a small bridge. The atmosphere was very romantic and quiet, with an


    intoxicating peace brought to them by this moment.


    Wyatt turned to face Ivy, who was leaning against the bridge with her elbows.


    Her side profile was so delicate and smooth. Her eyes sparkled, and the corners of her lips curled


    up. She was breathtaking. He smiled and feltpelled to tell her something he had never told her


    before. "Inparison to you, anyone who ys the violin is a piece of trash."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Ivy was the center of attention wherever she went. Just like the first time Wyatt heard Ivy y the


    violin on stage in RST Bar. She was brilliant, passionate, and self-assured. It was as if she


    possessed all of the world¡¯s beauty.


    Wyatt would never forget that moment.


    Ivy stood there silently, watching the water rippling.


    ¡®Is this psychopath Wyatt attempting to ruin my good mood?!¡¯ She reflected on herself.


    ¡°I suddenly feel like giving you everything nice,¡± Wyatt said.


    ¡®Is he finished?!¡¯ Ivy abruptly turned around and frowned.


    Fireworks lit up the dark sky behind Wyatt as she opened her mouth.


    A beautiful cluster of purple and red sparks exploded in the sky.


    It was a breathtaking sight. The meteor shower fell into the Seine in an instant.


    Ivy was taken aback when she noticed the beautiful blooms in the river¡¯s background lit up the night


    sky.


    Wyatt sat alone in his wheelchair, the fireworks in the background. He didn¡¯t appear frail, though.


    Instead, he didn¡¯t look back at the fireworks, focusing on Ivy¡¯s enthralled expression. As he gazed at


    Ivy, his eyes softened and became covetous.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Ivy drew a deep breath. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    Setting off fireworks over the Seine was a difficult feat due to the numerous regtions that had to


    be followed.


    ¡®How did he pull it off?¡¯


    Wyatt cracked a grin. A tall, cold figure approached them before he could say anything.


    Marco chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s King Louis XIII¡¯s birthday, so everyone is celebrating. We are extremely


    fortunate to be able to witness this. Isn¡¯t it a 3D projection that appears to be extremely realistic?¡±


    Ivy smiled as she turned around and looked at Marco. ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t it a strange coincidence?¡±


    Marco nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a celebration going on over there. Your father and Pierce crossed the border. Do you


    want us to go take a look?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Ivy was interested in seeing what it was all about. She had assumed that everything had been


    nned by Wyatt and was relieved to learn that it had not been.


    Wyatt, how did you pull off such a cheesy and adorable surprise? He was only able to give money


    and jewelry!


    Marco stepped forward and took over when Ivy pushed Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair.


    His voice was soft and soothing to her ears. ¡°First and foremost, you go ahead. Your father is on the


    lookout for you. I¡¯ll look after him.¡±


    Ivy was unconcerned and ran away happily.


    Simrly, Bill, following them, pursued Ivy, leaving Jimmy alone.


    Jimmy stood nearby, contemting whether he should go over.


    Marco pushed Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair.


    The two men remained silent. With the fireworks in the background, they seemed out of ce. Both


    men were power brokers at the apex of the pyramid. Because of their industry experience, they


    were both quick-witted and astute.


    Even though they didn¡¯t have much interaction, they were both very familiar with each other¡¯s


    personalities.


    Wyatt exuded a suffocating chill. He brushed away a leaf that had fallen on his legs. ¡°Mr. Seely, your


    purpose is no longer just cooperation, right?¡± he narrowed his eyes. His low voice conveyed a bleak


    coldness.


    Wyatt¡¯s demeanor had changed dramatically since his time with Ivy. It was a side of him he didn¡¯t


    want her to see.


    Marco was holding something in his pocket with one hand. His tall and well-built stature was


    commanding. His powerful aura rivaled Wyatt¡¯s. He raised an eyebrow and met Wyatt¡¯s probing


    gaze with a smirk.


    ¡°Are you upset that Pierce came along or that I came with Pierce, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Marco did not directly respond to Wyatt¡¯s question, but the implication was clear. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    There was no need to deny it because he came prepared.


    Wyatt¡¯s pupils constricted with a dangerous sharpness. His hollow, cold, and dark hawk-like eyes


    were sunken, cold, and dark.


    ¡°Would you like topete against me?¡±


    The atmosphere between the two men appeared to be frozen at that moment.


    Marco disyed no aggression and appeared indifferent, with a faint smile.


    ¡°So, what if I am?¡±


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t control his rage because the thought of his possessions being desired by others


    irritated him.


    Marco was both powerful and enigmatic.


    Wyatt¡¯s business, on the other hand, was massive.


    They were both equal in terms of strength.


    Wyatt soon regained hisposure. Anger was simply resentment expressed by the weak, and he


    was not yet defeated. In the dim light, his face was sunken.


    The fireworks bloomed in front of them, intermittently lighting up the sky, casting a shadow on his


    glum face as he red at Marco.


    ¡°You¡¯re too conceited, Mr. Seely.¡±


    Why would Ivy change Marco¡¯s mind when he has a child and such strong feelings for histe wife?


    Wyatt was certain that Ivy would not enter into another rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Marco said calmly, his face expressionless. He exuded confidence.


    Wyatt shifted his gaze to the side, casting a cold nce at Jimmy.


    Jimmy responded immediately and went over. After a few seconds, he was panting. ¡°Mr. Reed, you


    have to seize this opportunity to be with Ms. Morgan under the beautiful moonlight,¡± he said


    deliberately, looking at Marco, whose eyes were clear and cold. ¡°You two should be inseparable


    because you love each other.¡±


    Jimmy pushed Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair away from Marco.


    Marco stood there, watching them walk away. He chuckled and silently shifted his gaze in a


    particr direction.


    Leo appeared to be overjoyed. It was unusual for him to be enjoying such a leisurely and lively


    moment with his beloved daughter by his side. This was the best time of my life.


    Ivy reasoned that since she was already in France, she would meet up with some old ssmates,


    especially since she had no work ns.


    She scheduled a meeting with them for tomorrow night.


    Jimmy reminded Wyatt as he pushed his wheelchair. ¡°Mr. Reed, I believe Mr. Seely is interested in


    Ms. Morgan.¡± It¡¯s all because Ms. Morgan is so exceptional. You can¡¯t rx your guard because I


    believe their rtionship is far superior to yours.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was gloomy and sullen. He was about to agree with Jimmy, but he couldn''t say


    anything when he heard thest sentence. Jimmy noticed Wyatt¡¯s dissatisfaction and consoled him.


    ¡°But¡­ Ms. Morgan isn¡¯t interested in him, in my opinion. Despite his wealth, he already has arge


    child from his previous marriage. It will be difficult to divide his inheritance if he dies. The problems


    of the wealthy are far tooplicated!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression softened slightly.


    ¡°But,¡± Jimmy continued. ¡°I believe Ms. Morgan adores his child. What if she¡¯s okay with being a


    stepmother?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was solemn. His knuckles were white from gripping the armrest so tightly.


    ¡°If that dayes, I¡¯ll toss you into the Seine! You¡¯d bettere up with something!¡±


    Why else would Wyatt put up with Jimmy¡¯s constant chatter for so long?


    Jimmy had only been hired to assist him with Ivy. Wyatt would not show him mercy if he couldn¡¯t


    devise a solution.


    Jimmy shivered as a result of the sudden chill. He quickly closed his mouth.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    They returned to the chateau after the fireworks had stopped and the streets had be deste.


    The butler had prepared supper at the chateau.


    The servants led them to their assigned rooms.


    Leo copsed in his bed, exhausted.


    Marco carried Pierce to his room while he slept.


    Ivy was also tired and hungry, so she discovered that Wyatt¡¯s room was directly across the hall from


    hers.


    Jimmy, who was on his way to deliver supper, called out to Ivy. ¡°Ms. Morgan, you didn¡¯t eat anything


    earlier. Before going to bed, eat some light snacks. It¡¯ll improve your sleep.¡± He had a way with


    words that was unmistakable.


    Jimmy spoke up during Ivy¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°Did you know...? Mr. Reed put in a lot of effort today to put on these fireworks! He contacted


    numerous departments and spent tens of millions of dors to see fireworks on the Seine! If I¡¯m a


    woman, I¡¯ll be grateful to die happy!¡±


    Ivy was taken aback. Her heart beat a little faster. ¡°Fireworks? Isn¡¯t it tomemorate King Louis


    XIII¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Jimmy gave her a strange look. In shock, his features twisted. ¡°Then Louis XIII is extremely


    fortunate. The fireworks are most certainly not for him. Mr. Reed stated that the tour could not be


    dull. Otherwise, you and Chairman Morgan will be dissatisfied. That¡¯s why he nned a fireworks


    disy for you. When was thest time they made such a big deal out of King Louis XIII¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s expression shifted slightly. She recalled no holiday tomemorate Louis XIII¡¯s birthday


    during the several years she spent in France for work and study. She didn¡¯t mind holidays because


    she could join in on the fun whenever she wanted.


    Wyatt appeared to have orchestrated the whole thing.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the trouble,¡± Ivy pursed her lips. Her heart was heavy because she felt she still owed


    Wyatt money.


    The opposite door opened at that precise moment. Wyatt, wielding a walking cane, stood in the


    doorway. He stood tall and straight. The hair on his brow was a little unkempt.


    Aside from his slightly pale face, he appeared to be in good health. As he opened his thin lips, his


    eyes were pensive and charming.


    ¡°Howe you haven¡¯t rested yet?¡±


    Jimmy exited Ivy¡¯s room cheerfully. ¡°When Ms. Morgan discovered that you had organized the


    fireworks disy, she was so moved that she almost cried. She said you¡¯re so busy, but you can still


    think of these things, so she¡¯s very emotional and hopes you¡¯ll be able to recover sooner. That way,


    she¡¯ll be able to stand alongside you, hand in hand, to watch the fireworks!¡±


    Ivy, who was about to shut the door, was rendered speechless. Her gaze wasplicated as she


    looked at Jimmy, who did not flinch.


    Jimmy was chosen as Wyatt¡¯s butler for reasons other than being Ken¡¯s cousin, right? His ass-


    kissing abilities were unrivaled!


    Wyatt raised his brows gently. He sized up Ivy with a cold face with tenderness to it with a faint


    smile.


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    He promised to recover quickly so she wouldn¡¯t be overly emotional.


    Wyatt¡¯s hair was unkempt. He had a casual andzy appearance and did not resemble the distant


    and indifferent Reed Corporation President.


    Ivy was speechless as she stared strangely at Wyatt.


    ¡®Does he believe what Jimmy said? With that IQ, how can he stay in the industry? Ridiculous!¡¯


    Ivy was about to say something sarcastic, but her tone softened as she remembered the fireworks


    earlier. ¡°You overthink things. Go to bed early.¡±


    Wyatt tilted his head slightly before closing the door and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯d like what you¡¯re


    having.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s thest part,¡± Jimmy said right away. ¡°Ms. Morgan, eating alone will bore you; why don¡¯t you


    share some with Mr. Reed?¡±


    It¡¯d be a romantic dinner for the two of them!


    Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she remained silent.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat much,¡± Wyatt added.


    He was only interested in going to her room and apanying her for one meal.


    Ivy cocked her brow andughed softly. She spun around, took up the tray, and handed it to Jimmy.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯m not going to eat. It¡¯s entirely yours.¡±


    She wished she hadn¡¯t held back her harsh words earlier.


    Wyatt¡¯s stupid habit of pushing his luck made her want to stomp on him.


    Wyatt furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m not saying this.¡±


    ¡°But I do,¡± she countered. ¡°Are you not hungry?¡±


    Wyatt gave her a look.


    ¡°Well, just to make sure you have enough, let me starve!¡± Ivy shot back.


    Wyatt went utterly still. He had initially nned to take advantage of Ivy¡¯s soft heart to smooth over


    their rtionship. He had forgotten about Ivy¡¯s tenacity. He hesitated, but Ivy had already shoved


    the tray in front of Jimmy.


    ¡°Jimmy, keep an eye on Mr. Reed and make sure he doesn¡¯t choke to death.¡±


    Ivy smirked and mmed the door to her room shut.


    Wyatt clenched his teeth andughed angrily. ¡®She doesn¡¯t make any concessions!¡¯ His lungs were


    congested.


    Jimmy stood there with the tray, embarrassed. He made this especially for Ivy, taking into ount


    her preferences.


    Wyatt would not be pleased.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, you should eat it on behalf of Ms. Morgan since she offered it to you to get more nutrition


    and recover faster!¡± Jimmy said approvingly.


    Wyatt only gave him a cold stare.


    Jimmy bowed his head and looked at the food tray. ¡®Fine. I¡¯m going to eat it. We can¡¯t afford to


    waste food.¡¯


    Ivy returned to her room and saw the photograph that Leo had sent her. It was a photograph of Ivy


    and Wyatt standing on the bridge with fireworks. Ivy was staring at the river, while Wyatt, from his


    wheelchair, was staring at her with deep affection.


    At that moment, time seemed to stand still. She understood why her father took this photograph.


    Leo, too, felt soft-hearted, but she did not. Ivy silently deleted the photo and joined her friends in a


    group chat.


    Because the group was aware that Ivy was in France, it was highly active. One of them mentioned


    the day¡¯s top news.


    (Did you see the fireworks on the Seine today, Ivy? All of the major news outlets are going crazy


    trying to get information about it! It¡¯s a once-in-a-century urrence.)


    (Yeah! Remember your first birthday, which you spent here? I recall you wishing to see fireworks on


    the banks of the Seine in our school¡¯s public ss record! I believe that book is still avable.)


    Ivy read the messages as she scrolled through them. For a brief moment, her mind went nk. She


    had a sh of insight. She¡¯d forgotten that watching fireworks on the banks of the Seine was her


    first wish when she had to spend her first birthday alone in France.


    She didn¡¯t have anything to wish for at the time, so she casually wrote down a wish that would most


    likely note true. She never imagined it woulde true today.


    Ivy pressed her lips together. Her heart clenched, and she struggled to breathe.


    ¡®Wyatt didn¡¯t n this based on my request, did he?¡¯


    She put her phone away and looked out the window.


    The warm lights surrounding the chateau and the greenndscape created a dream-like scene.


    The window was left with oblique watermarks from a drizzle.


    Ivy burst outughing.


    ¡®It¡¯s most likely coincidental. How would Wyatt know about her wish in the first ce?¡¯


    Wyatt sent her a message right then and there.


    (To the intelligent and lovely Ms. Morgan, I wish you all the best in your future endeavors¡ªyour


    devoted fan.)


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes andugh exasperatedly.


    She replied.


    (It¡¯s my misfortune that you¡¯re a fan of mine!)C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    They all awokete because they returnedtest night. The air was humid and chilly because it


    was still raining the previous night. Wyatt may have developed a high fever due to the weather


    changes.


    Jimmy was the first to notice and dial the doctor¡¯s number. His fever finally subsided after a while.


    Wyatt could no longer look weak, pale, and fragile as hey in bed.


    Leo was deeply concerned and paid several visits to Wyatt.


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was low and hoarse when he awoke.


    ¡°Chairman Morgan, if you get bored, I¡¯ll arrange for a car to take you around. A drizzle should not


    affect your tour. You can still go on a day trip.¡±


    Leo patted Wyatt¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ignore it. I¡¯m afraid of getting a fever after seeing you like this.¡±


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t say anything. He scanned the room and looked disappointed when he didn¡¯t see Ivy.


    Leo sneezed.


    ¡°Ivy stated that she wanted to go for a walk at the university before attending a ss reunion. She¡¯s


    preparing to leave.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Bring someone in,¡± he coughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bill will apany her.¡±


    ¡°Bring Jimmy along.¡± Wyatt coughed twice more.


    Jimmy regained consciousness and immediately recognized Wyatt¡¯s intentions. ¡®Right!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, yes, I think I shoulde along. Bill and I can protect Ms. Morgan together to ensure she is


    safe. The university is likely overcrowded. Besides, Bill will not be as quick-witted as I am.¡±


    Leo was hesitant and didn¡¯t understand why Jimmy was following him. However, given Ivy¡¯s


    previous assassination attempt, it was preferable to be more cautious, so one more person would


    be preferable.


    He just nodded.


    ¡°All right, then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned. Nobody can get near Ms. Morgan while I¡¯m around!¡± After that, he was gone in


    an instant.


    Ivy dressed and exited her room to find Jimmy standing there with Bill. She furrowed her brows.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡±


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he be looking after Wyatt?¡¯


    Jimmy smiled and proceeded. He spoke while patting his chest. ¡°Chairman Morgan is concerned


    about your safety and has instructed me to protect you.¡± Ms. Morgan, you¡¯re such a lovely princess


    with a kind heart that we can¡¯t possibly put you in danger!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s tongue rolled. ¡°You¡­ Protecting me? She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, but he didn¡¯t


    appear to be lying when looking at Jimmy¡¯s confident face.


    Why would her father persuade Jimmy to apany her?


    Jimmy lifted his head and smiled confidently. Jimmy smiled confidently and proudly lifted his chubby


    chin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pass judgment on my chubby body. Despite the fact that Ick fighting skills, I have very thick


    skin! Bullets will not be able to pass through me. The bad guys will naturally avoid my naturally


    terrifying and grim aura!¡±


    Ivy was getting a headache. ¡°Whatever,¡± she said, forcing a smile. ¡°Simply follow if you wish.¡±


    She then turned and walked away.


    Jimmy quickly followed suit, snatching her purse from her grasp. ¡°No queen will personally carry


    their bag,¡± he said, bending slightly at the waist. ¡°Don¡¯t overwork your lovely slender arms. Oh! Be


    careful where you step!¡±


    In the back, Bill snorted slightly. His disdain could be seen in his cold gaze.


    The car windows were sttered with light rain. The scenery flew by as the car maintained a


    constant speed.


    Bill sat in the front passenger seat while Ivy sat in the back, checking her group chat for updates.


    Many of her ssmates returned to their home countries or went on business trips to other


    countries. Only a few remained in France, but they all stayed in touch.


    Ivy entered the university and took a look around.


    The centuries-old European architecture gave off a historical and academic vibe. It felt good to be


    back on campus.


    Ivy¡¯s doctorate was not obtained from a French university. She came to France solely to visit her


    professor. While pursuing her Ph.D., she expanded Morgan Corporation¡¯s presence in the area. As


    a result, she had a strong impression of this location.


    Bill had the foresight to leave some personal space for Ivy and trailed close behind.


    Jimmy, on the other hand, strutted alongside Ivy and asionally eximed. ¡°Wow! This fountain is


    stunning.¡±


    ¡°Wow! This structure looks like it¡¯s straight out of a Harry Potter film!¡± Jimmy¡¯s constant chatter


    jolted Ivy out of her reflective mood.


    Ivy lost her desire to enjoy her familiar surroundings and sped up her steps.


    ¡®Ugh! Howe Dad agreed to let Jimmy follow me?¡¯


    Ivy walked to the back of campus and came to a halt in front of a beautiful small building. She


    shifted her gaze to the side to look at Jimmy.


    ¡°You and Bill are wee to wait outside. I¡¯ll return after seeing my professor.¡±


    Jimmy clenched his teeth and scrunched up his brow. ¡°But¡­ Is your professor a man or a woman,


    Ms. Morgan? I¡¯ll get you a souvenir. After all, it¡¯s not a good idea to meet someone empty-handed.


    Shouldn¡¯t we show some hospitality?¡±


    Ivy sighed and rolled her eyes. ¡°I already had perfume. I¡¯ve got it in my bag. Please give it to me.¡±


    ¡®Perfume? It has to be a woman!¡¯


    He joyfully handed her the bag and spoke. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to see your professor.


    ¡°Do not be concerned about us; chat a little longer!¡±


    ¡®Why should I be concerned about them?¡¯


    Ivy gave Jimmy a sidelong nce. She didn¡¯t want to lose her cool in such a noble and peaceful


    setting. As a result, she simply reached out to take her bag and went inside.


    Jimmy breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around and dialed Wyatt¡¯s number.


    (Mr. Reed and Ms. Morgan came to see her female professor. She only sees you and ignores


    everyone else¡¯s friendly gestures. She sighed seven times as she walked. I¡¯m sure she misses you


    terribly, so get well soon!)


    Jimmy ran over Bill after sending the message. ¡°Bill, would you like some ice cream? This is my


    treat!¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Bill instructed.


    Inside the library.


    Ivy noticed a skinny man crouching over hisptop, tapping away at the keyboard with a full screen


    of unintelligible code in the farthest corner of the library. She reflected on her time here.


    Her professor didn¡¯t seem to have changed much in thest few years. Her heart rate slowed.


    ¡°Thor?¡±


    The man came to a halt and turned around. His hair was unkempt, and he even had some facial


    stubble.


    His tired eyes lit up when he saw Ivy. ¡°Ivy?!¡±


    Ivy smiled and approached him to hug him. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you I was in France, but I figured you¡¯d be


    here.¡±


    Thor let out augh.


    His features were delicate, but he didn¡¯t care about his appearance and never took care of himself,


    so he appeared disheveled.


    When examined closely, his eyes were as bright and sharp as a falcon¡¯s.


    Thor was a Harvard professor who came here for research and had a part-time job at this university.


    No one would be able to tell his identity just by looking at him. He sat in a rxed posture, his legs


    crossed and a silly smile.


    ¡°As I previously stated, you are myst student. I no longer have the energy to train others.¡±


    Ivy took a beautiful little box from her bag and said, ¡°The limited-edition Parfums de Marly. Have you


    been umting this series?¡±


    Thor¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as he gazed at Ivy. With grief, the corners of his lips drooped.


    ¡°Thank you for thinking of me, Ivy, but he died three months ago. Even if I collect this, he won¡¯t be


    able to see it.¡±


    Ivy came to a halt in her movements.


    Thor and his boyfriend had gone through a lot to be together. He also traveled to France to visit his


    boyfriend. Their rtionship ended so quickly.


    He smiled and picked up the small box.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; he¡¯ll be pleased when I tell him.¡±


    Ivy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. So, what drew you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a good time.¡±


    ¡°Oh? With whom? Mr. Reed, the brave man you admire?¡±


    ¡°The man I like died,¡± Ivy said lightheartedly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    In the beginning, Ivy was with that man. He was aware of her struggles, pain, deep affection,


    perseverance, and never-ending efforts solely for that man. He knew she¡¯d be sessful in her love


    because she deserves everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame...¡±


    ¡°The person I like is also dead,¡± Thor sighed.


    Ivy lowered her gaze in contemtion.


    Wyatt Reed was no longer the man she had been in love with.


    Wyatt Reed had been dead for a long time in her eyes.


    Her state of mind waspletely different when she returned to the location where it all began after


    some twists and turns.


    Wyatt Reed, the ¡°dead,¡± sneezed in the chateau.


    The servants in the chateau were immediately on high alert.


    Ivy and Thor exchanged silent nces.


    Thor¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled. ¡°Oh! Please allow me to introduce you to my first student, who is


    still single!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°That isn¡¯t required.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s arrived!¡±


    ¡°How quickly?¡±


    Thor excitedly waved his hand in Ivy¡¯s direction.


    Ivy turned around in a tense mood.


    Her body stiffened, and her eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the man.


    ¡°Mr. Seely?!¡±


    Marco Seely, the well-dressed gentleman, walked over.


    Marco, too, was taken aback when he saw Ivy. He quickly regained hisposure and calmness,


    however.


    ¡°What brings you here, Ms. Morgan?¡± he inquired; his face expressionless.


    ¡°You guys know each other?¡± Thor was even more taken aback.


    Ivy and Marco both nodded.


    Thor couldn¡¯t stop shaking his head.


    ¡°Then this is true fate! You two are a perfect match!¡±


    For a brief moment, the two of them froze awkwardly.


    Ivy scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t be a jerk. We merely conduct business with one another.¡±


    She was being truthful.


    Thor nodded in agreement. ¡°Right¡­ I almost forgot that my only two students are both hotshots and


    Forbes list regrs, so you¡¯ll have some connection.¡±


    Marcoughed. ¡°Wait, two students? Ms. Morgan is the other one?¡±


    Ivy was even more taken aback. She was struggling to keep a straight face.


    ¡®Wait, what kind of small world is this?¡¯


    Professor Thor, the genius, always kept his students¡¯ identities hidden so that no one could find out


    any details, including each other¡¯s.


    Thor gestured to Ivy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s her.¡±


    Marco¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement. ¡°Thor, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ept another student with your


    temperament. It¡¯s a strange coincidence that it¡¯s also Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Ivy stifled a helplessugh. ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Thor smiled as he pointed to Marco and exined, ¡°He¡¯s two years older than me and became my


    student after losing to me in an international hacker¡¯s league.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my student because she won me in the European International Tournament,¡± he said,


    pointing to Ivy.


    Marco¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Do you have an interest in this, Ms. Morgan?¡±


    Ivy was a capable businesswoman who came from a wealthy family.


    Marco was surprised to learn that Ivy knew how to code.


    Ivy cocked her brow. ¡°It¡¯s just a relic from the past.¡±


    Marco did not enquire any further.


    Thor sat there, assessing the two of them. His gaze flitted a little. ¡°You two are destined to be


    together. You must capitalize on this opportunity!¡±


    Ivy sighed and rolled her eyes. She smiled at Marco and changed the subject.


    ¡°What happened to Pierce?¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s been afraid of seeing teacherstely,¡± Marco exined.


    Ivy nodded in agreement.


    Bill stood guard outside, keeping an eye on what was inside. Even though he had been


    professionally trained to keep a poker face, he was surprised to see Marco there.


    Jimmy panted as she ran over with two cups of ice cream. ¡°Take one, Bill! I¡¯ll eat the strawberry


    while you have the chocte.¡±


    Bill remained motionless, like a boulder.


    Jimmy insisted on running circles around Bill.


    ¡°Eat it! Ms. Morgan will be unable to appear for some time. Girls have so much to say to each


    other!¡±


    Bill remained unemotional.


    Jimmy simply ate arge bite in front of Bill to pique his appetite.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s tasty...¡±


    Bill cast a cold nce at Jimmy before returning to the ss panel not far away.


    He could see the three people sitting there, happy andughing, through the ss panel. Jimmy


    sucked her ice cream and subconsciously followed Bill¡¯s gaze.


    His expression changed dramatically.


    Jimmy¡¯s hands trembled unconsciously, causing the two cups of ice cream he was holding to fall to


    the ground.


    ¡®Men? Why are there men over there?! Wait¡­ Is that Marco Seely sitting next to Ivy?¡¯


    Jimmy simply felt as if he had been struck by lightning on a clear day.


    ¡°No! That cannot be true!¡±


    Bill gave Jimmy a disgusted look because she was littering on the ground.


    Jimmy took two careless steps forward, pointing at the ss with a ghastly pale face.


    ¡®How?! When did Mr. Seely arrive? Who is that man standing next to Ms. Morgan?! Why did twoN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    men appear out of nowhere while I was away? This is a disaster! Oh, my goodness!¡¯


    Wyatt would most likely kill Jimmy if he discovered that he had neglected his responsibilities.


    Jimmy couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Wyatt¡¯s reaction if he found out. He shivered and looked at Bill.


    He appeared to be about to cry. ¡°Tell me...¡±


    Bill gave Jimmy a dismissive look. ¡°No one has ever entered. Mr. Seely was already there.¡±


    ¡®Mr. Seely arrived before Ms. Morgan?!¡¯


    Jimmy couldn¡¯t help but stare up at the sky.


    The gloomy weather mirrored his demeanor. He didn¡¯t see Marco or his son when they left the


    chateau in the morning, so he assumed they were still sleeping. Who knew Marco Seely had


    already arrived?!


    Jimmy couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. For the first time, he began to doubt his professional


    abilities.


    ¡®No, I have to turn this around!¡¯ If I don¡¯t get Mr. Reed¡¯s help, I¡¯ll starve to death sooner orter... I


    need to believe in myself and demonstrate my abilities. Who else, besides me, can bring


    Mr. Reed and Ms. Morgan back together?¡¯


    Jimmy pumped himself up and recollected his mood in less than a minute.


    ¡®I must step up to the te and keep Ms. Morgan by Mr. Reed¡¯s side! I¡¯m sure I can do it!¡¯ Jimmy


    pondered.


    ¡®This guy must be mentally unstable!¡¯ Bill thought as he watched Jimmy¡¯s neurotic emotional


    transformation. He then proceeded to a different ss panel to ensure Ivy¡¯s safety.


    Jimmy pumped himself up and prepared to enter the library. He couldn¡¯t let Ivy stay any longer


    because it was too dangerous! He was about to open the door when he received a message from


    Ivy.


    (Please wait outside and do not enter.)


    His mood plummeted in an instant as a result of these words.


    Jimmy returned with resentment and sat on a bench, looking sadly at Ivy through the ss panel.


    She¡¯s so heinous!


    Ivy was unconcerned as she slid her phone into her pocket. She smiled slightly as she watched


    Thor speak passionately about histest research. She could see a sliver of his most recent study.


    Thor took a brief break after about an hour. His mouth was parched, but Ivy and Marco, who sat


    across from him, only nodded indifferently from time to time.


    ¡®Hmph! These two untrained students!¡¯


    Thor coughed slightly and tapped his fingers on the table.


    ¡°Well, I still have a lot of work ahead of me. Aren¡¯t you guys leaving yet?¡±


    Ivy and Marco both stood up and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± They didn¡¯t linger over pleasantries and quickly


    left.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to me again!¡± Thor grunted.


    Ivyughed and raised her brows brightly, and was yful. ¡°Whatever you want to say!¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Marcoughed as he looked at Ivy. ¡°You came up with a hundred ways to irritate Thor, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    As she smiled, Ivy¡¯s eyes curved in lovely arcs. ¡°He has an odd temper that needs to be checked


    from time to time.¡±


    Marco agreed with a nod.


    Jimmy greeted them as soon as they stepped outside. ¡°You¡¯re finally out, Ms. Morgan!¡± Mr. Reed is


    concerned that you will be hungry because you haven¡¯t eaten anything since breakfast. A man like


    him, attentive, kind, and wealthy, is truly a rare breed.¡±


    Ivy rolled her eyes and cast a wary nce at Jimmy. ¡°He can then be obsolete!¡±


    Jimmy shrank back and feltpelled to speak. He gave Marco a sidelong nce, coughed, and


    stepped between them to separate Ivy and Marco.


    It was strange to see the three of them walking together. The two on the sides were tall and slender


    with great looks, while the one in the middle was a short and chubby impediment.


    Jimmy had no idea he had ruined a beautiful picture. He was hopping around like a groundhog.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here, Mr. Seely! Ms. Morgan, weren¡¯t you supposed to be here to see your


    professor? What a strange coincidence, huh?¡±


    Marco walked forward in silence, not intending to respond.


    Ivy vowed that she would never go out with Jimmy again! She ignored Jimmy and looked at the


    scenery on the other side.


    Jimmy¡¯s self-assurance was shattered once more. He had an epiphany and turned to face Bill. He


    extended his chubby arm and called to him.


    ¡°Bill, take a photo of us! After all, it¡¯s unusual for Ms. Morgan to visit here. We should photograph


    this moment!¡±


    Bill narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on Ivy.


    Ivy paused for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Bill took out his phone calmly.


    When Ivy called out to Marco, he didn¡¯t move and debated whether he should leave.


    ¡°Would you like to join us, Mr. Seely?¡±


    Marco agreed after lowering his eyes for two seconds. He took a step forward and leaned in


    towards Ivy.


    Jimmy¡¯s bright face stiffened slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡®Ms. Morgan only invited him to be polite. That has to be it!¡¯


    Jimmy smiled broadly as he stretched his hands to the top of his head to form a heart. He was


    overjoyed for this opportunity because it was an honor to be in the same frame as the beautiful


    Goddess, Ms. Morgan!


    Jimmy separated Marco and Ivy.


    Marco¡¯s awe-inspiring regality was on full disy. He stood there expressionless as if he were


    giving a press conference.


    Bill held up his phone, hesitant to take the photo.


    Jimmy¡¯s arms shook as he held it up. His arms were bing achy as a result of the long wait.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking so long, Bill?¡±


    Bill silently hung up the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    ¡°What?! Ugly?! Ms. Morgan can¡¯t possibly be associated with that word! She¡¯s a stunning Goddess!¡±


    Jimmy became enraged and lectured Bill.


    Bill¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°You¡¯re ugly.¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s arms were furiously crossed as he exhaled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± He dashed over to tell Bill


    what he thought.


    Bill abruptly raised his phone before Jimmy arrived.


    There was a sh as he took a photograph to capture that moment. Bill put down his phone calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lovely image.¡±


    Bill then walked past Jimmy and handed Ivy the phone.


    ¡°What are your thoughts, Miss?¡±


    When Ivy saw the picture, she smiled and took it over. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of the drizzle, the surroundings were drenched.


    Because Marco and Ivy did not have an umbre, their hair and clothes were sprayed with fine


    water mists. The background was a little hazy, but there was a strong focus on the two people.


    There was a one-person gap between Ivy and Marco after Jimmy left in a rage. They both appeared


    regal and reserved as they stood there. Their gazes collided as they exchanged bright smiles. The


    image was exceptionally harmonious and lovely.


    ¡°Not bad, is it?¡± Marco approached and cast a nce at the phone.


    ¡°Not too shabby.¡±


    A casual shot was still a sight because they both looked so good.


    Ivy texted the photo to herself. She realized it had been a while since she had posted anything on


    social media, so she shared this photo with a caption.


    (A day to remember.)


    She noticed Windy and Agatha¡¯s instant attraction.


    Duke liked her photo almost immediately after she posted it.


    Ivy smiled as she put her phone away and handed Bill¡¯s phone over.


    Bill took his phone and returned to his original position; his face expressionless.


    This minor incident was over in a sh.


    Jimmy wanted to get back between those two, but Bill stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go over there. Don¡¯t yank me back!¡± Jimmy squirmed his chubby body, attempting to use


    his weight to his advantage to escape Bill¡¯s clutches.


    On the other hand, Bill quickly squeezed Jimmy¡¯s arm, immobilizing him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go over there,¡± Bill stated tly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jimmy was perplexed.


    Bill¡¯s tone was cold and uncaring. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see that irritating image again.¡±


    Jimmy barging into Ivy¡¯s depth of vision was excruciating for a bodyguard who had to walk behind


    her.


    Jimmy sighed and rolled his eyes. In a rage, he clenched his fists. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re friends?¡±


    Bill gave him an odd look.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Ivy and Marco took their time leaving campus. Many passing students turned to look at the couple.


    Marco and Ivy had stunning looks and noble temperaments that drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Mr. Reed sent Jimmy, isn¡¯t he? Mr. Reed appears to be genuinely concerned about you.¡±


    Marco¡¯s voice was highly light, devoid of emotion. He sounded like he was chit-chatting.


    Ivy cocked her brow. ¡°My father probably asked him to follow because he¡¯s afraid I¡¯d be in danger.¡±


    Marcoughed. ¡°Chairman Morgan is well-intentioned. It¡¯s a shame that the inclement weather has


    hampered Mr. Reed¡¯s trip.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also sick as a result of the rain. I¡¯m guessing this trip will be over soon.¡± Ivy spoke


    apathetically.


    Marco cocked his brow. ¡°No, not always. Mr. Reed is clearly attempting to create opportunities with


    you. Do you...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless. So long as my father likes it.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s voice was monotone. She could tell the difference between love and being touched.


    She was only touched and guilty towards Wyatt at the time. She hoped she¡¯d never have to face


    those feelings she¡¯d kept buried deep within her heart.


    She was not repulsed or disinclined to respond to Marco¡¯s unexpected question. It was most likely


    due to their chance meeting, recent contact, and connection with Thor.


    ¡°Please ept my apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you by bringing this up.¡± Marco¡¯s voice was soft


    and gentle, like the rain.


    Ivy cracked a grin. ¡°It¡¯s unimportant. Even if you don¡¯t bring him up, he is still there.¡±


    Before he spoke again, Marco stared at her side profile for a long time.


    ¡°It may seem arrogant of me, but there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about, but you don¡¯t have to answer


    if you¡¯re ufortable.¡±


    Ivy cocked her brow. ¡°All right, Mr. Seely.¡±


    In any case, she always responded to whatever she pleased.


    ¡°Do you still like Mr. Reed, Ms. Morgan?¡± Marco asked a direct question because he was interested


    in the answer.


    Ivy¡¯s jaw tightened slightly as she asked a question to which everyone wanted to know the answer.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes grew somewhat darker.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Ivy had stated numerous times that she no longer liked Wyatt Reed, but no one believed her.


    Did they all think she was having a temper tantrum with Wyatt?


    Ivyughed just as Marco thought she wouldn¡¯t answer his question.


    She appeared bright, arrogant, and self-assured.


    There was a spark of attraction and passion.


    ¡°If you like someone for life, do you really not intend to remarry after your wife dies?¡±


    Her question was just as bold and direct as his, but Ivy couldn¡¯t think of a more gentle way to


    express herself. When she heard such a question, all she wanted to do was a curse.


    For a brief moment, Marco remained motionless. He was taken aback by her reaction. He wasn¡¯t


    even irritated or offended. Instead, he chuckled. He replied with a gentle smile, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Marco was not required to respond because they both knew the answer. Something vaguely


    sprouted in Marco¡¯s heart at that moment.


    He did not remarry because he was unable to find the right person. He didn¡¯t have to settle, and he


    didn¡¯t need a marriage alliance because of his status.


    Jimmy was following close behind them. He was on the verge of passing away from anxiety. He


    heard Ivy¡¯s response but did not understand it.


    ¡®What in the world does that mean?! Why is Ms. Morgan inquiring about Mr. Seely¡¯s ns to


    remarry? Maybe she¡¯s making fun of him because he¡¯s a widower. Is she advising him to avoid her?


    Does this imply that she likes Mr. Reed but is too shy to say so? That¡¯s got to be it!¡¯ Jimmy


    pondered.


    Inside the chateau.


    Wyatt¡¯s health improved. The butlers and maids looked after him and would not let him down. He


    rested his chin on the leather cushion. He looked at Ken¡¯s email on hisptop; he was pale. His


    phone continued to ring.


    He cast a nce around and saw that it was Duke.


    He averted his gaze and pretended not to notice.


    Duke, on the other hand, was unyielding.


    Wyatt became irritated and mmed hisptop shut. As he picked up the phone, he had a glum


    expression. ¡°Speak,¡± he said, low, cold, and restrained.


    It¡¯d better be something significant. He wouldn¡¯t let Duke off the hook if he didn¡¯t!


    Duke froze for a split second, unable to hide the urgency and tension in his voice.


    ¡°What are you up to? Did you apany Ivy to France?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m hanging up if it¡¯s nothing important,¡± Wyatt said.


    ¡°Hmph! You didn¡¯t apany me to the Ind, but you went on a trip with Ivy?! How could you


    abandon your friends for love?¡± Duke screamed. ¡°But¡­ Why did Marco Seely join you? I¡¯m not sure


    what¡¯s up with you three and your strange rtionship.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s hand, which was about to press the end call button, halted. His face instantly froze. ¡°How do


    you know that?¡±


    Nobody was aware of their ns.


    Marco, on the other hand, would never reveal his itinerary.


    ¡°Everyone is aware! Ivy shared a photo of herself and Marco. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Duke took a brief


    pause. His voice gradually became quieter. ¡°I forgot... She blocked you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Which photograph?¡±


    Duke pursed his lips and sensed Wyatt¡¯s mood over the phone was off, so he didn¡¯t dare to gloat at


    him. ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s just the two of them in the picture. It appeared to be some official announcement.


    Everyone is wondering if they¡¯re dating.¡±


    Duke¡¯s voice became huskier with each word because he could feel a chill even over the phone.


    ¡°Send me the picture,¡± Wyatt said, clenching his fists.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Wyatt hung on him before he could finish his sentence.


    Wyatt¡¯s phone received the photo. His face darkened instantly when he saw it. His entire demeanor


    was tinged with gloom.


    The two people in the photo stood out even in the drizzle.


    They looked at each other as if they knew what the other was thinking. Their gazes converged.


    Their eyes were filled with familiarity and remorse for not meeting sooner.


    ¡®How did they be so acquainted with each other?¡¯


    Wyatt¡¯s face was tense and unappealing. After a long time, he dialed Jimmy¡¯s number.


    ¡°Are you calling because you miss Ms. Morgan, Mr. Reed? She is fine. She also mentioned how


    much she misses you!¡±


    There was a brief moment of silence.


    Something didn¡¯t feel right to Jimmy.


    Wyatt finally spoke up, his voice icy. ¡°Jimmy, you dare to deceive me?! Would you like to drown in


    the Seine?¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Reed? What exactly did I do?¡± Jimmy burst into tears.


    ¡®Did he find out already that Ms. Morgan¡¯s professor is a man and that she met with Mr. Seely?¡¯


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Wyatt sneered and didn¡¯t say anything else. This was the final word.


    Jimmy clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Even though there was a minor incident, everything is still under our control! That perfume-loving


    male professor must be gay!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡®Huh¡­ Yet another unexpected twist?¡¯


    ¡°I only found outter that her professor is a man, but this guy can¡¯tpare to you, and they didn¡¯t


    even make eye contact!¡± Jimmy rushed to exin this fact.


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was chilling, clear, deep, and lethal. ¡°How about the other one?¡± He did, after all,


    know!


    Jimmy closed his eyes and stared at the two people in front of him. They were an incredibly


    compatible couple. It¡¯s no surprise that Bill thought it was a good shot.


    However, if Wyatt reced Marco, this would look even better! ¡°Mr. Seely... It was purely


    coincidental, but don¡¯t worry, Mr. Reed! I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Ms. Morgan. She mentioned


    Mr. Seely¡¯ste wife, so things must be strained between them.¡±


    Jimmy shared his thoughts and exnations for Ivy and Marco¡¯s interactions.


    Wyatt eventually calmed down, but he was a little impatient by the end. ¡°All right, look after Ms.


    Morgan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Please return sooner.¡± Wyatt got off the phone. His mind was still racing. He went to Ivy¡¯s social


    media page. It waspletely nk.


    He was not barred from essing certain websites; instead, he was restricted from doing so. As a


    result, he missed her post. His chest was clogged and painful.


    Ivy looked at the time and decided that it was still too early to meet with her ssmates, so she


    nned to buy them some gifts. She walked out of the intersection, stopped at the traffic light, and


    turned to face Marco.


    ¡°If you have other things to do, Mr. Seely, please go ahead first.¡±


    Marco smirked. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going back to the chateau?¡±


    ¡°This evening, I will buy some gifts for my ss reunion.¡±


    Marco nodded in agreement. ¡°I also have a client to see, so I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    They both bid each other a polite farewell.


    Jimmy rushed up to Ivy as soon as Marco left. He held an umbre over Ivy¡¯s head and propped it


    up.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let your hair get messed up, Ms. Morgan, because you¡¯re so beautiful and delicate.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do next?¡±


    Ivy nced at Jimmy before walking away without saying anything. She didn¡¯t need a map because


    she was very familiar with the area. She immediately went to the shopping mall.


    Jimmy was ecstatic because this was an excellent opportunity to demonstrate his abilities!


    Jimmy nned the types of gifts Ivy should buy along the way.


    Ivy was initially irritated andter reluctantly acknowledged Jimmy. She thought Jimmy should have


    gone into sales because he would have made a lot of money there.


    Bill carried a plethora of items behind them with a cold and fierce aura. Jimmy did not ignore him


    and turned around.


    ¡°Bill, hurry up! It¡¯s only a couple of bags. What¡¯s the cause of your exhaustion?¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    As he followed them, Bill¡¯s face was fierce and cold. He gave Jimmy a dangerous look.


    Bill would have beaten him to a pulp if Jimmy wasn¡¯t walking alongside Ivy.


    Ivy¡¯s phone continued to ring with message alerts. She took a look at it and realized it was Windy.


    (Howe you didn¡¯t respond to my message? Is it true that you¡¯re dating Marco Seely?!)


    Ivy did not respond and was taken aback because she had over a hundred unread messages and


    notifications.


    ¡®What the hell happened? Why is everyone interested in Marco?¡¯


    (Simon Albert: Are you really dating Marco? Are you prepared to take on the role of stepmother? I


    only want you to be happy, but I believe you should think about Wyatt Reed.)


    (Agatha Hart: Marco is a good choice, but don¡¯t take it too seriously! How can an older man be


    superior to young hunks, am I right?)


    (Sebastian Morgan: Are you getting rid of your plethora of boy toys? You have the entire


    entertainment industry at your disposal, so think about it carefully!)


    (Cooper Morgan: Money is King. What¡¯s the use of feelings?)


    (Ryan Morgan: When it rains, you are at risk of bing ill, but your damp clothes are also a


    breeding ground for bacteria. As far as I can tell, bacteria will thrive on the soft fabric of your


    clothes.)


    (Shaira Winter: ¡°Wow, Ivy! You¡¯re absolutely stunning!)


    Ivy frowned as she read through all of the messages. She couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a picture!¡¯


    Windy, by chance, called.


    Ivy took it with ease. ¡°Ivy! Do you have a thing for Marco Seely? Why can¡¯t you be single, even


    though Wyatt Reed isn¡¯t a good option?¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°It¡¯s just one photo!¡± she said as she walked around, raising her


    eyebrows. ¡°You guys are creating far too much drama.¡±


    ¡°What? Is it not true? So, why did you two take that picture? I assumed you were suddenly


    announcing your rtionship to annoy Wyatt.¡±


    ¡°There are numerous ways to provoke him, so why should I make the ultimate sacrifice?¡±


    That was an excellent point.


    Windy sighed and exhaled a sigh of relief.


    ¡°At that point, I¡¯m relieved. Everyone believes you¡¯re dating Marco. Actually, he¡¯s a good option, and


    his circumstances areparable to Wyatt¡¯s, but he already has a son.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything like that, so stop the nonsense. I¡¯ll delete the photo to avoid any further


    complications.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll send a message to you so they can all stop talking! But, honestly, you two are a perfect


    match! Even Harttic films are unable to achieve this effect! Marco is extremely attractive. He also


    appears to be a good person. Dating such a person should be a lot of fun, right?¡±


    Ivy chuckled softly. ¡°Do you want me to introduce him to you?¡±


    ¡°Ignore it. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle such a man.¡±


    Windy didn¡¯t dare to think about it because she didn¡¯t believe in herself.


    Wyatt Reed also tormented Ivy, despite her high IQ.


    Windy was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such men.


    ¡°Howe you agreed to go on a trip with Wyatt? He clearly does not have good intentions.¡± Windy


    was intrigued.


    ¡°My dad wanted toe and asked me to join,¡± Ivy replied. ¡°Not to mention that we have hundreds


    of billions of dors in projects, so there¡¯s no need to be so abrasive with each other.¡±


    Windy couldn¡¯t say anything. She realized that she was too narrow-minded to always think in terms


    of feelings.


    What a shambles!


    Everyone should shake hands and put on makeup in front of money!


    Windy had the impression that she was overly concerned about her best friend.


    Ivy is not the type to fall for someone so quickly. Every image was a chance to make more money.


    ¡°All right, then. I suddenly realized that our chasm was far too wide. I should put in the effort to catch


    up to you!¡± Windy calmed herself.


    ¡°It would have been better if you had realized this sooner,¡± Ivy said.


    Windy hung up the phone without saying anything.


    Because Ivy deleted the post, thements vanished. She was finally at ease.


    She didn¡¯t have to respond to everyone because Windy, the big mouth, would clear everything up


    for her. Nheless, news of Ivy and Marco¡¯s rtionship spread like wildfire, spreading quickly


    and violently.


    By the evening, tabloid headlines like ¡°Ivy¡¯s new lover revealed¡± or ¡°Ivy¡¯s mysterious new love¡± were


    all over.


    Everyone in the entertainment industry envied Ivy¡¯s sess. Anything with her name on it was


    bound to go viral. Ivy was unaware of what was going on in New York because she was away.


    The news of this matter was already uncontroble when she heard about it.


    Ivy cheerfully attended her ss reunion while the entire country debated her new love interest.


    Windy called her when she got home from the party.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone viral once more!¡± She then texted a screenshot to Ivy.


    Ivy and her new love were the hot topics of the day.


    Ivy scowled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have ze remove the hot topics.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s been taken down. It¡¯s toote for you, girl.¡± Windy was looking for


    more drama.


    ¡°Who helped?¡± Ivy inquired.


    ¡°Of course, Wyatt Reed! He ordered to crush anyone who dared to write about this.¡±


    Ivy went inside to look over the day¡¯s hot topics. It had indeed been wiped clean, leaving no trace of


    her or her new love interest. She put her phone away calmly and looked at Jimmy, who was walking


    over to her, looking sickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Jimmy appeared to be drowsy. ¡°Mr. Reed¡¯s condition worsened. He can¡¯t even eat right now. I¡¯m just


    worried that he won¡¯t be able to recover.¡±


    Ivy smirked slightly. ¡®Worsened?¡¯


    Jimmy sighed despondently as he looked up at Ivy.


    ¡°Do you know what happened back in New York, Ms. Morgan? Someone ndered your pure


    friendship by posting a photo of you and Mr. Seely online. That¡¯s a p in the face to your


    character! Someone is simply attempting to obstruct your cooperation. I was enraged when I saw it,


    even though it had nothing to do with me.¡±


    Ivy gave him a strange look, and Jimmy grunted angrily like a fat toad. ¡°I¡¯m already aware of it.¡±


    Jimmy sighed once more. ¡°Then you must be furious. Those inte users are free to specte


    about your rtionship. Mr. Reed was concerned that you would be angry and sad and that


    Morgan¡¯s Corporation¡¯s stock would suffer. As a result, he immediately used his power to suppress


    those hot topics. Mr. Reed is so thoughtful and considerate! He truly is a rare find. Could you please


    check on Mr. Reed?¡±


    ¡°Go get a bowl of chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jimmy¡¯s eyes brightened, and she quickly slipped away.


    Wyatt would throw Jimmy into the Seine if he didn¡¯t perform well.


    Ivy walked into Wyatt¡¯s room and knocked calmly on the door. There was no reaction. She turned


    around and was about to return to her room when the door unexpectedly swung open.


    Wyatt leaned on his cane, his face pale. On his lips, there was no sign of blood. He was standing


    there, one hand holding a bottle of IV fluid infused into his arm. He moved slowly and with difficulty.


    For a brief moment, Ivy was taken aback.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Ivy subconsciously desired to assist Wyatt in holding up the IV fluid.


    His right hand¡¯s needle was about to fall off. Blood was dripping from the wound.


    Wyatt¡¯s face was pallid, and his thin lips were pressed together in a straight line. When he saw her,


    his eyes brightened for a brief moment.


    ¡°Ivy, pleasee in.¡±


    He took a few steps back and sat down on the bed again.


    Ivy stood in the doorway and watched as Wyatt struggled to reattach the IV fluid, so she walked


    over to assist him. She lowered her gaze to him.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt smiled, his eyes flickering slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a lot better now. You didn¡¯t get a cold, did you?¡± He


    averted his gaze. His face was pale, and his voice remained raspy.


    When Ivy looked at him, he had a sad expression. It was truly pitiful.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s heart shook slightly. She sat in the chair opposite the bed as if nothing had happened.


    Jimmy entered with a bowl of chicken soup and a heartfelt look at the frail Wyatt.


    ¡°You must maintain your strength, Mr. Reed. Ms. Morgan is aware of what you did for her and has


    been moved to tears. She has been attempting to thank you for your assistance and is deeply


    impressed by your good intentions. It¡¯s difficult not to fall for a man like you!¡±


    Ivy knitted her brows and cast a strange look at Jimmy. The gloominess that had previously


    prevailed was defeated in an instant.


    Jimmy winked at her for her to cooperate and care for the patient¡¯s feelings.


    Ivy pressed her lips together. Her pupils were dted. ¡°I heard you removed the hot topics. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very wee.¡± Wyatt gave a light smile.


    Jimmy handed Ivy the bowl of soup and made an excuse to leave right away.


    Wyatt looked at the bowl and stretched out his trembling needled hand.


    Ivy smirked slightly. Wyatt appeared straightforward and calm, with a twinkle in his eyes.


    She looked at the ordinarily cold and indifferent man, who now appeared vulnerable and helpless.


    Her heart began to soften all of a sudden. After all, he was only hurt as a result of her. She has no


    reason to be ungrateful.


    Ivy was holding the bowl for him.


    He could drink by himself because there was a spoon inside. This was already the most patience


    she had shown him.


    Wyatt gave her a calm look and held up his other hand. Its needle holes were clearly visible. His


    other hand was trembling as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any stamina.¡±


    He¡¯d been through a lot today.


    Ivy was deafeningly quiet for a few seconds. She reimed the bowl. Wyatt thought Ivy was about


    to feed him when he heard her shout towards the door. ¡°Bill!¡±


    For a few seconds, the room was deafeningly quiet.


    Wyatt¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. His lungs were congested. He was well aware of her intentions.


    No, it does not!


    He¡¯d rather die of starvation!


    Bill appeared in front of them the next second.


    ¡°Miss, what are your instructions?¡± Bill appeared as ferocious and cold as ever. He was a cold-


    blooded bodyguard.


    Ivy passed the bowl to him. ¡°Please assist me in feeding Mr. Reed.¡± She said it without hesitation.


    Bill¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He was also hesitant, but since it was Ivy¡¯smand, he had no choice


    but toply. In any case, he¡¯d instead Wyatt takes advantage of him than Ivy.


    ¡°Indeed, Miss.¡± With such tenacity, he responded firmly and loudly. Wyatt¡¯s face was dark and sullen


    as he grabbed the bowl, tilted his head, and drank it in one gulp without hesitation before he could


    reach Ivy¡¯s seat.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes narrowed with cold intent. He appeared enraged. He yelled at Bill, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Bill turned to face Ivy, who raised her brows and nodded. He then exited the building.


    Wyatt and Ivy were the only ones left in the room.


    The air was frosty. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Naturally, Ivy didn¡¯t notice Wyatt¡¯s cold, stern eyes, which had a tinge of resentment that quickly


    dissipated.


    Everything appeared to be within Wyatt¡¯s grasp, but he could not catch her. ¡°Ivy¡­¡± His voice was


    raspy and trembling.


    Ivy came to a halt and looked at him. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What was the point of posting that photo?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s lips were drawn together in a straight line. His eyes were the color of ink. Huge emotional


    waves were hidden in those eyes. He was waiting for an answer but was terrified of it.


    Ivy pressed her lips together and flipped her hair back. Her grin widened. ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s my new


    love...¡±


    Ivy intended to use this as an excuse to force Wyatt to abandon her.


    Wyatt¡¯s face nched for a split second. The agony in his eyes was palpable. He was heartbroken.


    He felt as if a massive rock was pressing down on his chest. It was oppressive. As he desperately


    tried to hide his sorrow and grief, the corners of his eyes turned bright red. His fists were clenched,


    but hecked strength. He had no idea what else he could do.


    Ivy was free to do whatever she wanted.


    He was the one who granted her that liberty. He made his bed, so he must now lie in it.


    It was bitter and depressing. The silence in the room was deafening.


    ¡°We¡¯ll each have this day,¡± Ivy said lightheartedly to him. ¡°Mr. Reed, there will be new people in


    each of our lives, so be mentally prepared.¡±


    ...Prepared to embrace this new life.


    Ivy then exited the room without saying anything else. She looked to the side as soon as she shut


    the door and saw her ¡°new love¡± standing across from her.


    He appeared to have been standing there for quite some time. Then he must have just heard her


    words.


    Ivy¡¯s expression shifted slightly. She was immediately filled with guilt. It was impossible to describe


    the delicate atmosphere that existed between them.


    Marco took the initiative to say something. His tone was soothing and weing. ¡°I came to say my


    goodbyes to Mr. Reed because I¡¯m leaving early. I sorted. I¡¯d wait here for a while since you¡¯re


    inside.¡±


    Ivy tried to act as if nothing had happened, but it was too difficult. She bit her lower lip and smiled


    awkwardly at him.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize for the inconvenience. I deleted that photo, and what I just said is just a


    random excuse...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Marco said. ¡°I¡¯m delighted to help.¡± His tone was light, as opposed to his usual coldness.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ivy was taken aback and wondered if she had misheard.


    Marco smiled as he met her gaze. His nobility and modesty were enigmatic and deadly appealing.


    ¡°I¡¯d be delighted to assist you if this can get you out of an unwanted entanglement. After all, you are


    Pierce¡¯s Prettydy.¡±


    Marco implied that he didn¡¯t mind being linked to Ivy in the scandal because she had saved Pierce¡¯s


    life.


    Ivy was taken aback for a moment. She felt relieved when she heard this. Her slight skepticism


    dissipated.


    ¡®It turns out he already knows why I did this.¡¯


    Ivy appeared more rxed and chuckled. ¡°Thank you for not ming me.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. If you need me, I can always join in on your act.¡± Marco¡¯s solemn expression


    suggested that he was not joking.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Ivy averted her gaze. ¡°Ignore it. I can¡¯t drag you into my mess for selfish reasons.¡± She was well


    aware that Wyatt would not believe a simple photograph.


    Wyatt was only furious right now because he hadn¡¯te to his senses.


    Ivy smiled as she averted her gaze. ¡°Good night, Mr. Seely.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    She returned to her room. She showered, changed into pajamas, and was summoned by her father


    for a video call with the rest of the family.


    Cooper needed to speak with Ivy about some business matters.


    The heaviness on Cooper¡¯s brow remained unabated after they sorted it out.


    Sebastian appeared on the screen at that precise moment.


    ¡°Are you really dating Marco Seely?!¡± yelled Sebastian.


    Ivy was well aware that Sebastian was the family gossip king.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Sebastian breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great. You can have a fling, but it should not be taken


    seriously. If you do, you¡¯re a total loser.¡±


    Ivy was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Sebastian has a point,¡± said Cooper.


    It was unusual for Cooper to agree with Sebastian.


    They were devastated to see Ivy in love because of her humility and caution when she was with


    Wyatt at the time.


    To them, there was no such thing as a person good enough for Ivy!


    Leo hung up on the iPad and called. He coughed slightly.


    ¡°Forget about them. Ivy, you can spend yourwhomeverith whoever you want, rich or poor. Daddy


    isn¡¯t going to mind. We can¡¯t say we can¡¯t afford it, right?¡±


    Ivy blinked and burst outughing. ¡°Yes, but I believe that making money is more important. After


    all, I can have as many men as I want if I have enough money!¡±


    Leo gave a solemn nod. ¡°Right! I¡¯m d you can think like that.¡±


    Ivy chuckled as she walked away and returned to her room to sleep.


    THE DAY AFTER.


    Wyatt¡¯s preparations were meticulous. They could still travel together for the first half of the day


    because Marco was only leaving in the afternoon. Ivy could feel the romance in the air when they


    arrived in Venice.


    It was soft and warm to the touch. She didn¡¯t have anyints. There were no automobiles in


    the square. The entire ce felt like it was still in the neenth century.


    Unbeknownst to him, Leo was walking alongside Marco. They were both deeply engaged in their


    conversation as they walked through the square.


    Pierce cheerfully gripped Ivy¡¯s hand and refused to let go.


    This romantic trip with his lovelydy was a once-in-a-lifetime experience!


    Wyatt was agitated by Ivy and Pierce holding hands, so Jimmy pushed him. Nheless, he tried


    to keep a warm and loving smile.


    In his heart, he felt Pierce was as irritating as Marco!


    Jimmy sped up his steps, concerned that Wyatt would miss out on some alone time with Ivy. While


    he was at it, he bought a colorful cotton candy that resembled a fluffy cloud and handed it to Wyatt.


    Wyatt looked at him with a cold expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t eat this,¡± he gritted his teeth.


    Jimmy froze for a split second. Because his mood was tooplicated, his smile was unnatural


    and twisted.


    ¡°It is your responsibility to give it to Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Jimmy suddenly realized why Wyatt needed outside help with his rtionships.


    Wyatt would almost certainly fail if he relied solely on his abilities. However, if Wyatt continued in


    this pattern, Jimmy would be thrown into the Seine sooner orter!


    Wyatt grunted as he took it from Jimmy.


    Jimmy didn¡¯t dare to mock him and hurriedly waved to Ivy. ¡°Hello, Ms. Morgan!¡±


    Ivy spun around.


    Jimmy shoved Wyatt and ran over him. ¡°Mr. Reed just saw this cotton candy and thinks you¡¯ll enjoy


    it a lot. He knows that girls don¡¯t like to eat, but he hopes that Ms. Morgan can be as sweet and


    happy every day as this cotton candy!¡±


    Jimmy smiled brightly and lied without blinking.


    Ivy turned to face Wyatt, holding a cotton candy in his hand. His gaze was gentle and reflective.


    ¡°So, how do you like it?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s face was puzzled as she looked at Wyatt.


    ¡®Cotton candy? This is not at all like Wyatt!¡¯


    Before she could react, Pierce dashed over from her side.


    ¡°I like it!¡±


    Pierce took over the cotton candy and bit into it viciously as the crowd froze.


    ¡°OMG! My baby teeth will fall out because it¡¯s so sweet!¡± Pierce hid his little cheek behind his hand


    and ran angrily into Ivy¡¯s arms. ¡°Pretty Lady, my teeth are aching.¡±


    Wyatt was irritated, but he had to keep his cool and pretend to be gentle and kind.


    Ivy stroked Pierce¡¯s soft curls. She was aware that Wyatt was acting, but she did not expose him.


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Pierce shook his head. ¡°Only kids eat candy. Whiner Mister, you¡¯re such a stingy person. Pretty


    lady, if you want, I can make you a big gold cotton candy to look at every day!¡±


    In any case, Pierce was not as stingy as Mr. Wyatt Reed.


    Ivy was at a loss for words and quickly refused. ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±


    No ordinary person could raise such a rogue young master.


    Ivy went to retrieve Pierce¡¯s water bottle from his side bag.


    Wyatt smiled as he looked at Pierce¡¯s small face. His tone was gentle as he purposefully teased


    him. ¡°You like Ivy, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Pierce folded his hands in front of his chest like a small adult.


    ¡°I must congratte you then. Because your father and Ivy are together, you will be her son.¡±


    Pierce¡¯s brow furrowed immediately. His twisted little face was twisted with surprise and rage.


    ¡°What?!¡± His fists were clenched tightly together.


    Wyatt cocked his brow. ¡°You still don¡¯t know? Your father is pursuing her.¡± Marco walked towards


    them, holding the same colorful cotton candy, as his words fell. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ivy turned around and was taken aback. ¡®Why are so many people buying cotton candy?¡¯


    Marco approached them, looked at his son, and smiled softly at Ivy.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, I just noticed that the cotton candy Mr. Reed had nned to give you had been ruined


    by Pierce. I apologize on his behalf and hope that this makes up for it.¡± He handed Ivy the cotton


    candy he was holding.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he showed no signs of aggression. On the contrary, Pierce, standing


    next to him, snatched the cotton candy from Marco.


    The youngster red at his father. His face was flushed with rage. He was wary and alert.


    ¡°Daddy, Pretty Lady isn¡¯t a fan of cotton candy! Hmph!¡±


    Even though Pierce was only a child, he was a bright one!


    ¡®Is Whiner Mister telling the truth?! Daddy is making the most of this opportunity to pursue my pretty


    lady! No! Prettydy can only be mine! Even Daddy can¡¯t take her away from me!¡¯


    Pierce red at Marco before passing the cotton candy to Wyatt.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    He¡¯d instead give it to Whiner Mister than his father. That was because he knew Whiner Mister did


    not like his prettydy.


    Whiner Mister was simply not up to the task.


    Marco¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He still had a gentle smile on his face, but he was


    stunned and doubtful when he looked into his son¡¯s eyes.


    Pierce considered himself unlucky to have Whiner Mister as a love rival. He imagined that when he


    inherited his father¡¯s estate, he would be able to be with his prettydy in a dignified manner.


    ¡®Howe Daddy got involved?! Isn¡¯t he aware that I like Prettydy?¡¯

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    ¡®No one, not even Daddy, can take away my Pretty Lady,¡¯ Pierce reasoned.


    Wyatt¡¯s face lit up with a light and warm smile when he saw this.


    Wyatt suddenly felt that Pierce was no longer such an eyesore as it had been.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Mr. Seely. Your son has always been this way. He¡¯s modeled on you.¡±


    Marco was rendered speechless. Before he could say anything, Pierce grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand and


    stormed away in a rage.


    Ivy pursued the boy until he came to a halt and panted.


    ¡°Pretty Lady, which of us three big men treats you the best?¡±


    Pierce¡¯s bright, clear eyes blinked, and he said the most innocent words. His sapphire eyes shone


    with purity.


    Ivy was taken aback. ¡°Three gentlemen?¡±


    ''Pierce, Wyatt, and Marco?''


    She had no idea what Pierce was thinking, but she persisted in coaxing him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, of course!¡± Pierceughed happily and proudly patted his chest.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it! I¡¯m the greatest! They¡¯re both ugly, stingy, and old, so they can¡¯tpete


    with me!¡±


    Ivy nodded. ¡°You¡¯re correct!¡±


    Pierce stepped forward, a little shyly, and took her lovely hand in his. ¡°Then¡­ Please wait for me to


    mature. We¡¯re going to be together forever!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡®Pierce is such a sweetheart.¡¯


    She reached out and kissed his tender little cheek. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait for you to grow up.¡±


    Pierce gave her a warm hug and rubbed his head against her palm. He was overjoyed when Ivy


    returned Pierce to the group.


    Everyone went about their business as if nothing had happened.


    Apollo was pleased with the oue of this journey.


    Ivy wanted to change her ns after Marco left in the afternoon. She suggested going to Sorrell


    Ind. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, no one objected, so they all left on the same day.


    Sorrell Ind, especially in this weather, was ideal for surfing.


    Unfortunately, Ivy was not in a good mood when confronted with Wyatt and Jimmy.


    The next night.


    The heat was blown away by the gentle breeze. So, because Wyatt owned the hotel where they


    stayed, it had been cleared out long before they arrived.


    While the rest of the group stayed at the hotel, Apollo went out to meet the locals.


    Ivy was dressed in a light apricot long gown. She appeared vibrant, gentle, and striking.


    Wyatt was sitting in the lobby lounge, listening to the hotel manager¡¯s report on the hotel¡¯s


    performance for the quarter. He was a quarter-sized performer. He was taken aback to see Ivy


    emerge from the elevator.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Mm, there¡¯s a party,¡± Ivy replied. She then exited the room.


    Wyatt clenched his teeth. When he noticed a Porsche parked at the hotel entrance, he didn¡¯t have


    time to ask her where the party was. Soon after, the person in the driver¡¯s seat exited the vehicle.


    Marco Seely was the man.


    Wyatt¡¯s pupils constricted with fear and sharpness. He pushed his wheelchair over to them.


    Marco acted like a gentleman by opening the door for Ivy. He paused for a moment and nodded


    slightly when he saw Wyatt.


    ¡°Mr. Reed.¡±


    Even though Wyatt was in a wheelchair, his powerful aura did not dim as he stared coldly at Marco.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Seely.¡±


    Marco was the trip¡¯s wild card the entire time.


    ¡®He went away and then returned?¡¯ Wyatt pondered.


    Marco was never weed, to begin with. He hadplete control over Wyatt¡¯s mood at all times.


    Ivy¡¯s silk scarf was blown off her shoulders andnded at Wyatt¡¯s feet as a result of the sudden


    breeze.


    Wyatt bent over to pick it up when he noticed this. Marco had just grabbed the other end.


    Wyatt raised his dark, deep, and cold eyes to meet Marco¡¯s equally upromising gaze. There


    was an unspoken rivalry going on.


    No one let go of the scarf, and no one took the initiative to speak to one another. For a while, the


    atmosphere was still.


    Ivy returned the look, walked over indifferently, and yanked the silk scarf from the two men¡¯s hands.


    She broke the air¡¯s silence. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re runningte.¡±


    Ivy sat in the car and decided to speak up. Marco sat up straight and cast a cold nce at Wyatt.


    ¡°Adieu, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Wyatt was scrutinized while he ignored his oppressive chill. He then walked around the front of the


    car, climbed inside, and turned on the engine.


    Wyatt sat motionless in his chair. His pupils constricted sharply and dangerously.


    How could he be so apathetic when someone else wanted to take from him?


    Jimmy came down and saw Wyatt sitting alone at the main entrance, so he dashed over.


    ¡°Have you seen Ms. Morgan, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt remained silent. After a long silence, he said indifferently, ¡°Go and see which party is present


    in the circle today.¡±


    The party Marco and Ivy attended together would not be some insignificant gathering. Wyatt was


    bound to discover the truth.


    Jimmy paused for a moment before pulling out his phone to look at the schedule Michael had sent


    him.


    Jimmy spoke with difficulty a few secondster.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Elrod¡¯s birthday celebration. You¡¯ve turned down his invitation.¡±


    Jimmy continued to speak, and Wyatt frowned.


    ¡°I heard Mr. Elrod invited a lot of celebrities. It¡¯s arge gathering. ¡°Would you like toe over and


    take a look?¡±


    Jimmy was pessimistic because he knew Wyatt would not waste his time on such a pointless party.


    Wyatt took a brief pause. ¡°Okay. Go ahead and set it up.¡±


    For a brief moment, Jimmy was taken aback. He didn¡¯t dare to wait any longer and immediately


    summoned the driver.


    On the way, Jimmy wanted to ask where Ivy was, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything.


    They soon arrived at a luxury vi on the beach.


    Theughter from inside the vi could be heard from afar.


    When Duke learned that Wyatt had arrived, he dashed to the door to greet him personally.


    Duke was ovee with emotion when he saw Wyatt and gave him a bear hug. ¡°Oh, my brother! I


    knew you¡¯d show up! You haven¡¯t even recovered yet, but you still came to my birthday party. I¡¯ve


    finally realized how valuable I am to you. You¡¯ll always be my best friend!¡±


    Duke was moved to tears. His eyes were bright red.


    Wyatt smirked.


    Jimmy dashed over to pry Duke from Wyatt¡¯s body.


    ¡°Mr. Elrod, you don¡¯t have to be polite because there are so many people here. In any case, you¡¯re


    all close friends.¡±


    Duke was moved and nodded. Wyatt¡¯s face was expressionless as he gazed at Duke. ¡°Has Ivy


    arrived?¡±


    When Duke heard that, he froze. His expression shifted from simple to perplexed in an instant.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to my birthday party?¡±


    A wave of sadness struck Duke as he recognized Wyatt¡¯s intent. ¡°What brings you here, Wyatt


    Reed?¡±


    Ivy, who was standing behind him, looked at Wyatt with surprise.


    Duke returned his gaze as he heard Ivy¡¯s voice.


    ¡®I had no idea Ivy had arrived!¡¯


    Duke red at Wyatt and said, tremblingly, ¡°You really didn¡¯te for me!¡± His intive expression


    gave him the appearance of an envious wife.


    Jimmy quickly pushed Wyatt inside after noticing that he was about to be surrounded by other


    guests eager to exchange pleasantries.


    ¡°Mr. Elrod, Mr. Reed came just for you¡± He took time out of his hectic schedule to wish you a happy


    birthday. Meeting Ms. Morgan isn¡¯t a coincidence¡ªit¡¯s fate!¡± Jimmy¡¯s tone shifted, and he nced at


    Ivy. ¡°It¡¯s undeniably fate!¡±


    Ivy walked over, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    If Jimmy continued to chatter, everyone would hear it.


    Wyatt¡¯s mood clearly improved when he noticed Ivy standing alone. The coldness in his eyes faded


    as he stared at her, unable to take his gaze away. Duke approached Wyatt when he heard that.


    ¡°Did you reallye just for me?¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Wyatt didn¡¯t even nce at Duke. He only smiled at Ivy. ¡°What a fortuitous coincidence, Ivy. Why


    don¡¯t you push my wheelchair while I take you to meet Chairman Lamour?¡±


    Ivy, who was about to refuse, paused for a few seconds before agreeing.


    ¡°Okay. Lamour Corporation was notorious for being difficult to work with. Chairman Lamour was a


    tycoon in Western who only worked with his friends. Although he was not well-known on a global


    scale, he was a household name in New York. He owned tworge mines and was well-known in


    the industry, so his influence should not be underestimated. Morgan Corporation¡¯s development


    would benefit from coboration with Lamour Corporation.¡± Wyatt cracked a grin.


    Jimmy took a step back and sighed.


    ¡®Mr. Reed is always finding a way!¡¯


    Duke snorted coldly in rage. ¡°You¡¯re not even here for me!¡± He stormed away, turning around.


    Jimmy gave a shaky nod. ¡®What a phony brotherhood. Everyone had to take a back seat as long as


    Ms. Morgan was around.¡¯


    Ivy pushed Wyatt to say hello to everyone. Despite theirck of interest, they were all secretly


    specting about Ivy and Wyatt¡¯s rtionship.


    Wyatt cast a nce around and noticed Marco surrounded by people exchanging pleasantries. He


    was simply unable to flee.


    Marco appeared surprised when he saw Wyatt, but he quickly returned to normal.


    Wyatt snatched the corner of his lips with a cold grip.


    Reed Corporation had been working with Lamour Corporation for quite some time.


    When Gil Lamour noticed Wyatt, the man in histe forties or early fifties went over and patted his


    shoulder.


    ¡°Bro! It¡¯s been a while. I wanted toe to see you when I heard about your ident, but I was too


    busy.¡±


    Ivy felt likeughing when she saw an old man about the same age as Wyatt¡¯s father calling Wyatt


    ¡°bro.¡± Wyatt smiled honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything serious. Thank you for considering.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nice to me. This is...¡± Gil Lamour turned to face Ivy, who was standing behind Wyatt.


    ¡°Ivy Morgan, CEO of Morgan Corporation and Leo Morgan¡¯s adored daughter.¡±


    Ivy gave him a faint smile and reached out to shake his hand. ¡°Good day, Chairman Lamour.¡±


    Gil Lamour sighed with relief. ¡°So, she¡¯s your ex-wife, isn¡¯t she? It¡¯s something I¡¯ve heard about. I


    was surprised to learn that you and your ex-husband are still so close.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s face was expressionless, but she was irritated by Gil¡¯s annoying demeanor.


    Wyatt¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°We¡¯re still good friends after the divorce,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. After all, this circle is so small, and you¡¯re bound to cross paths, so it¡¯s best to get


    along.¡±


    Ivy became disinterested in working with Gil Lamour because his words were ambiguous. His


    persona was insufficient to be associated with Morgan Corporation.


    Gil motioned for someone toe over while he was speaking. ¡°Avery, pleasee here!¡±


    A beautiful and extravagantly dressed girl was run over. She was pretty and docile, which


    contrasted with her fashion sense. At first nce, she appeared toe from a wealthy family and


    was well-off, but she did not seem overly generous.


    ¡°This is Wyatt Reed, whom I mentioned to you; he is young and capable. Didn¡¯t you always want to


    meet him?¡±


    Gil Lamour looked at his youngest daughter and motioned for her to take the initiative with his eyes.


    He also gave her a forewarning look. Avery Lamour lowered her head, blushed, and slightly bowed.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s gaze flitted a little. At first, she seemed to understand what Gil¡¯s abrasive words meant. He


    appeared to want his daughter to be the next Mrs. Reed.


    Wyatt nodded indifferently and didn¡¯t even look at her.


    Gil Lamour shed a grin. ¡°This is my youngest daughter, bro. She¡¯s been living abroad, so she¡¯s a


    little shy because she¡¯s never been to these events before. Don¡¯t make fun of her.¡±


    Wyatt gave a faint, emotionless smile.


    Ivy took a good look at Avery Lamour.


    Avery did not appear to have grown up abroad based on her demeanor.


    When Avery noticed Ivy¡¯s gaze, she bowed her head quickly.


    Ivy didn¡¯t need to stay any longer because she knew what this father and daughter duo had in mind.


    She smiled and patted Wyatt on the back.


    ¡°You guys talk, Mr. Reed. I¡¯ll go get some food.¡±


    Gil Lamour let out a soft chuckle before Wyatt could stop her. ¡°Be careful, Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Ivy turned around and walked away, a faint smile on her lips.


    Arge number of people witnessed this scene. Ivy¡¯s departing back looked so lonely that others


    couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. She sat in a corner with a slice of cake.


    A man took a seat beside her. It had to be Marco.


    He untied his tie and appeared helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for abandoning you when I brought you here.¡±


    Ivy smiled and nodded, expressing her understanding. ¡°Mr. Seely, you just returned to New York, so


    naturally, people will want towork with you. It¡¯s entirely understandable.¡±


    Marco had a lot of wine earlier, so he was now slowly sipping a ss of sparkling water. ¡°Mr. Reed


    is here?¡± He was stunned for a moment as he looked over in the direction of Wyatt.


    ¡°Lamour Corporation?¡± Ivy was surprised that Marco recognized Gil Lamour even though he had


    only recently returned to New York.


    Marcoughed. ¡°I was researching the investment climate in Western New York. Chairman Lamour


    is a staunch conservative. He only works in the mines for a living, so it¡¯s not looking promising.¡±


    Ivy nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Did you hear he has a daughter, Joy Lamour?¡±


    Ivy shook her head in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s Avery Lamour standing next to him. He stated that she was


    raised in another country.¡±


    Marco let out a lightugh and crossed his legs. His aura wasmanding.


    ¡°Who is he trying to deceive? That is most likely his illegitimate daughter. His wife died not long ago,


    so he could finally admit to having an illegitimate daughter.¡±


    Ivy nodded with even more admiration, thinking, ¡®Wow... I wasn¡¯t expecting Marco to be so up-to-


    date on gossip. He¡¯s on par with Sebastian!¡¯


    This would exin why Avery Lamour was not like other high-societydies.


    Marco sneezed a little. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s useful to know some gossip from time to time. I found out about it


    before I left.¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she met Marco¡¯s gaze. When they looked at each other, their


    eyes were soft.


    They were sitting close together, so they appeared to be quite intimate from the outside.


    Was the previous online rumor true?


    Is Marco Seely Ivy¡¯s new love?


    This scene was highly harsh in Wyatt¡¯s eyes, who was staring at the couple not far away.


    Gil Lamour purposefully left his daughter behind to care for Wyatt for the two of them to bond.


    Avery Lamour was both nervous and ecstatic. She had lived as an illegitimate daughter for the


    previous twenty years. She finally waited until Gil¡¯s wife died to be recognized as a member of the


    Lamour family. She was finally able to speak up for herself.


    Gil also provided her with a tremendous opportunity. Avery could never live in the same dignified


    and honorable manner as Joy Lamour before this because she was not deserving enough.


    No one respected Avery even if she lived in the Lamour mansion. Even the maids gave her strange


    looks. No one would regard her as an illegitimate daughter if she could marry Wyatt Reed.


    Gil Lamour also told Avery that if the Reeds had not been looking for a marriage alliance with the


    world¡¯s leading families, he would not have recognized her as his daughter. This was because Joy


    Lamour was already married. Avery¡¯s existence was finally valuable for the sake of a marriage


    alliance with the Reed family.


    Despite her displeasure, Avery knew that this was her only chance. She secretly raised her gaze to


    Wyatt.


    This cold nobleman she had only seen on TV and in magazines was standing right in front of her.


    Avery bit her lower lip and forced herself to take a step forward.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    ¡°Mr. Reed, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Avery Lamour said.


    She was aware that the woman who had previously been prettier than most celebrities was Wyatt


    Reed¡¯s ex-wife.


    In person, that woman was even more stunning.


    The inte was buzzing about Ivy and Wyatt¡¯s romance, but Avery didn¡¯t mind. There was nothing


    to be concerned about because they were already divorced.


    Although Avery¡¯s family background was notparable to that of that woman, she was willing to


    bow down and obey him as long as she could marry him.


    No man, in her opinion, liked women who were too powerful. Her attempt to greet Wyatt was met


    with silence. She noticed that Wyatt¡¯s cold gaze was always fixed on Ivy and Marco when she


    looked up.


    Avery took a step forward, gritting her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll persuade you to rest somewhere else?¡±


    Wyatt said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± before her hand touched his wheelchair.


    Her hand froze in mid-air.


    Wyatt¡¯s tone was apathetic and devoid of warmth.


    ¡°No one is permitted to touch the area where she touched.¡±


    Wyatt would not allow anyone, especially a woman, to erase Ivy¡¯s traces on his wheelchair that she


    had touched earlier.


    Avery¡¯s face flushed instantly with shame and embarrassment.


    ¡°I-I apologize.¡± Avery had no intention of leaving after apologizing. She retracted her hand with


    trepidation and bit her lower lip. ¡°Shall I get you something to eat, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt knitted his brows and tried to keep the impatient look in his eyes at bay.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Wyatt could only tolerate Gil Lamour¡¯s personality because they were business partners. Still, he


    was not in the habit of attending to a business partner¡¯s daughter, especially since Gil Lamour had


    previously offended Ivy.


    Wyatt¡¯s phone rang at that precise moment. When he picked it up, he saw that it belonged to DonText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Reed. He swept a nce at Avery Lamour after a brief pause.


    Avery immediately realized what was going on and moved three meters away.


    He answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Have you had any sess with Ivy Morgan after all this time?¡± Don Reed¡¯s voice was strong,


    hoarse, and old.


    Wyatt¡¯s face became slightly frosty. ¡°Why?¡±


    Don Reed mumbled. ¡°I considered it. You put thepany¡¯s concerns aside and spent so much


    time with this woman. If it stilles to naught, then forget it. It is preferable to cut your losses. In


    any case, a marriage alliance with the Morgans isn¡¯t our only option. If we keep doing this, others


    will think we¡¯re a joke!¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were bitterly cold and covered in frost.


    ¡®Impossible.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t possibly give up on Ivy. Even if it were a lost cause, Wyatt would be willing to risk his


    entire fortune for her.


    Don Reed was enraged. ¡°How much longer are you going to be dumb for a woman?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was clear and cold as if he didn¡¯t want to hear his


    grandfather¡¯s lecture again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think,¡± Don Reed said. ¡°A woman cannot destroy Reed Corporation! I¡¯ve


    made it known that I intend to look for a suitable match for you. Many people are eager to contact


    us. Let me remind you not to get too focused on one woman.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else besides Ivy!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Don¡¯t be taken in by her. Lamour Corporation¡¯s Chairman from Western New York called


    me first thing in the morning. He has a lovely daughter who grew up in another country and is eager


    to marry. They¡¯re not as good as Morgan Corporation, but they¡¯re our old partners with good family


    backgrounds. I¡¯ll arrange for you two to meet when the opportunity arises.¡± Don Reed¡¯s words were


    firm.


    ¡°Stop squandering your time on Ivy. She¡¯s had scandals with male celebrities left and right, including


    one with Marco Seely. Which family would ept a woman with more scandals than you? How can


    we stillmand respect from others if she marries into our family?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze swept over Avery Lamour, who was standing at the side obediently.


    The cold light in his eyes shed through her like a knife.


    Avery was tense and unsure of what she had done wrong. She wanted to look into his eyes more


    closely, but he had already shifted his gaze.


    Was it joy or disappointment?


    Wyatt pursed his thin lips. His skin tone was dark and unappealing.


    ¡°You can marry her yourself if you want a marriage alliance. Ivy is my only option.¡± Wyatt then hung


    up the phone. His body emitted a thick chill.


    People in the area who wanted to say hello to Wyatt were afraid to approach him.


    Avery Lamour returned after noticing he had hung up the phone. ¡°Mr. Reed, would you like


    something to drink?¡± she asked softly after carefully examining his face.


    Wyatt cast a nce at her. His thin lips parted slightly, and his voice was icy.


    ¡°Go tell Gil Lamour not to rely on me.¡±


    Avery froze for a moment before blinking. ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    Wyatt raised his head and looked her in the eyes. Avery was taken aback by the coldness in his


    eyes, which was both powerful and shocking.


    ¡°Too much ambition.¡±


    That was all he had to say to her. Wyatt saw right through Avery Lamour¡¯s little thoughts in one fell


    swoop.


    She felt pped in the face because her cheeks were burning, but there was nowhere for her to


    run.


    Wyatt represented Avery¡¯s excessive ambition. Her eyes turned bright red as tears streamed down


    her cheeks. She turned around and fled. When they saw this scene, the people around them wept.


    They used to sympathize with Ivy, but now they sympathize with that helpless girl.


    Ivy simply did not notice Wyatt¡¯s movements. She sat with Marco for a while before moving around


    to mingle with others. Everyone there was a friend, so it wasn¡¯t awkward.


    Ivy felt a little warm after drinking wine and wanted to get some fresh air. She smiled and turned to


    face Marco.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use the restroom. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Marco nodded politely and led her to one end of the promenade while pointing to the other.


    ¡°It¡¯s right at the end.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ivy approached. The crisp sound of her high heels echoed off the marble walls of the long corridor.


    As she approached the corner, she heard a woman sobbing inside.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Wyatt Reed will not even look at you, even if he is paralyzed. You¡¯re so


    useless!¡±


    The shrill female voice was harsh and mocking, with a hint of smugness.


    Joy Lamour, Avery Lamour¡¯s half-sister, was the one who spoke up. This illegitimate daughter would


    not have a chance to marry Wyatt Reed if Joy was not already married.


    Joy was scolding and humiliating Avery for being ineffective, but she was secretly pleased that


    Wyatt Reed did not like Avery.


    Ivy took a breather and frowned.


    Ivy openly walked to the other side of the promenade, thinking there was no way to avoid it because


    there was no reason for her to hide.


    She noticed two simr-looking women standing nearby and expected them to leave after noticing


    her, but they did not.


    Avery sobbed angrily, biting her lower lip.


    Joy sat with her arms folded. She then reached out and viciously pinched Avery¡¯s waist.


    Avery didn¡¯t dare to flinch. She appeared to be ustomed to being bullied because she did not


    attempt to fight back.


    They still didn¡¯t notice Ivy standing there, so Ivy could only watch the show helplessly.


    She had no intention of probing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best...¡±


    Joy scowled. ¡°An indecent person like you will not look elegant even in the most expensive clothes.


    It¡¯s no surprise Wyatt Reed doesn¡¯t want to look at you. If it weren¡¯t for the Lamour blood that flows


    through your veins, a shameless homewrecker¡¯s daughter like you wouldn¡¯t even deserve a day in


    the sun.¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Avery Lamour sat with her head bowed. Her cheeks were flushed. ¡°M-Mr. Reed is fond of Ms.


    Morgan. I can¡¯t help myself...¡±


    What could Avery possibly have inmon with Ivy Morgan?


    Ivy was the sun, and Avery was a speck of dust.


    Joy Lamour gave a cold snort.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help yourself? Isn¡¯t your mother a harlot? Did she not teach you anything before she died?


    Can¡¯t you find other ways to steal his heart if he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    Avery was pushed back against the wall by Joy.


    Her head smacked against the wall, making a dull sound. It was a shame about her.


    Ivy stood there, sympathizing with Avery Lamour, but this feeling quickly faded.


    ¡®What does it have to do with me in the first ce?¡¯ Ivy pondered.


    Ivy heard Avery¡¯s scream in the next second. ¡°My clothes!¡±


    Joy¡¯s expression was cold as she poured water from the cleaner¡¯s bucket on the side over Avery.


    Joy was both resentful and content.


    Avery waspletely submerged in filthy water. She stood there despondently, leaning against the


    wall and hugging herself angrily. Her sobs made her appear even more depressed.


    ¡°How am I going to get outter?¡±


    Everyone at Duke¡¯s birthday party was a socialite or a trust fund kid with a lot of money.


    If Avery appeared in such a deplorable state, she would undoubtedly be mocked and would be


    unable to participate in that circle in the future.


    Joy let out a cold, shrill, and harshugh.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you seek assistance from Wyatt Reed? Isn¡¯t this your opportunity?¡± Joy was pushing her


    up against the wall.


    Ivy frowned and considered whether to assist Avery when she noticed Wyatt out of the corner of her


    eye.


    Wyatt was rxedly conversing with Duke on the other end of the line.


    ¡®Oh well, Avery is such a pitiful little girl. I might as well lend her a helping hand.¡¯


    Ivy noticed the situation and waved to him.


    ¡°Wyatt Reed, someone is looking for you here.¡±


    Wyatt was no longer in the mood to talk to Duke as soon as he saw Ivy. He turned around and


    wheeled himself over.


    Duke was speechless and felt abandoned once more. ¡°Why am I always the one who gets


    dumped?¡±


    He then proceeded to push Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair, and they went to inspect it together.


    Duke was perplexed as to why Ivy was looking for Wyatt.


    The two sisters insidepletely lost their voices when Ivy opened her mouth.


    Ivy didn¡¯t hide on purpose, so Avery and Joy must have seen her. She didn¡¯t mind and retreated to


    the far end of the long corridor.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was gentle.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Ivy shook her head and pointed carelessly to the corridor. ¡°That person is looking for you, not me.¡±


    She then strutted away in her heels. She was only able to do so much.


    Ivy¡¯s departure surprised both Duke and Wyatt.


    Wyatt wrinkled his brow and looked at Duke, motioning him toe over and take a look.


    ¡®What on earth is going on inside?¡¯ Duke was also intrigued.


    They approached a soft and frail woman who waspletely drenched and hugging herself as she


    squatted in the corner.


    She was shivering and crying, looking miserable as she tried to undress, or shivering and crying,


    poking herself so miserable that she couldn¡¯t suppress her sobs. She appeared as wretched as a


    wet dog.


    The bathroom was directly across from her, and no one was there. If something like this happened


    at Duke¡¯s birthday party, he had no idea how to exin it.


    For a brief moment, Duke was stunned and turned to face Wyatt. ¡°Wyatt, this...¡±


    Could it be Ivy who just walked away from here? She could do such things.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was gloomy and sullen. He immediately recognized her as Gil Lamour¡¯s


    daughter, Avery Lamour. He was uninterested in learning how Avery came to be this way.


    What irritated him was Ivy¡¯s request for him toe over while Avery Lamour was present.


    ¡®How does it have anything to do with me?¡¯ Wyatt pondered.


    The two men remained motionless.


    Duke was married, so he had no reason to associate with a dripping wet woman.


    Wyatt simply did not care. For a full minute, the air was deafeningly quiet.


    The tears had made Avery¡¯s eyes swollen. She squatted and refused to stand. With pitiful eyes, she


    turned her head to look at Wyatt. ¡°Would you please help me...¡±


    Avery Lamour was soaked through and shivering. That pitiful expression was unbearable.


    For a brief moment, the air was deafeningly quiet. Duke exhaled a deep sigh of relief.


    ¡®Fortunately, it¡¯s not aimed at me.¡¯


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were cold and heavy. His gaze was not drawn to the woman in question. His thin lips


    were pursed tightly. His face was dark and cold, but he had a sad expression. His soul had long


    since left him, along with a certain someone.


    There was a lot ofughter in the banquet hall.


    Who could have predicted that such a scene would take ce in this location?


    Duke subconsciously touched Wyatt¡¯s back, unsure what to do.


    Wyatt cocked his brow slightly.


    Duke sneezed. ¡°Wyatt, take a look at this.¡±


    Avery Lamour sobbed uncontrobly as she gazed mournfully at Wyatt.


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°It¡¯s your party. Don¡¯t bother asking me.¡± Duke wentpletely


    still.¡±


    ¡°No, but wasn¡¯t she with you just now?¡±


    Wyatt gave Duke a stern look. ¡°We¡¯re not acquainted.¡±


    Wyatt wheeled himself away without looking back, leaving them behind.


    Duke became immobile. He was at a loss for what to do for a brief moment.


    Avery cried even louder and appeared even sadder. ¡°Could you please lend me a jacket? I need to


    hang my clothes to dry.¡±


    ¡°Okay. There¡¯s a vacant room upstairs. Go up there and sort it out.¡±


    Duke couldn¡¯t find a waiter, so he had to take off his suit jacket for her. He stood at the end of the


    long corridor and threw his jacket over his shoulders. He didn¡¯t dare to approach her because he


    could tell she wasn¡¯t a simple person.


    Duke didn¡¯t want to get into any kind of trouble.


    Ivy lowered her head and discussed the next step in their project with Marco.


    Marco lowered his voice and clinked her ss. ¡°Mr. Reed ising this way.¡±


    Ivy looked up to see Wyatt sitting alone in his wheelchair.


    Avery Lamour was not present.


    Wyatt appeared to have thrown her to Duke. It was unfortunate that Avery did not take advantage of


    the opportunity.


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was cold and angry.


    Duke caught up quickly. He pushed Wyatt¡¯s wheelchair to Ivy¡¯s side and turned to face Marco, who


    was standing next to Ivy.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Seely!¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to seek your advice on a few matters.


    Why don¡¯t we have a chat over there?¡± Duke motioned with his finger in a specific direction.


    It would be impolite to refuse Duke¡¯s invitation, so Marco agreed after only two seconds of


    hesitation.


    Ivy sat on the sofa, swirling her ss of grape juice. She smiled at Wyatt as if nothing were wrong.


    ¡°Is there nothing going on over there, Mr. Reed?¡± She inquired casually, as if concerned.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes became darker. His fingers were gripping the side of his wheelchair. He held his breath


    as he desperately tried to control his rage. ¡°Did you do it on purpose, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy blinked, not sure what he was asking. ¡°Do what on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Why did you ask me to go over there, out of all the people?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly. He knew the answer was not what he wanted to hear, but he still


    wanted to run into the tip of the knife and injure himself again.


    Ivy smiled softly as she lowered her eyes slightly. ¡°I assumed you and Chairman Lamour were


    acquaintances so that you won¡¯t ignore his daughter.¡±


    Wyatt clearly did not want to hear anymore, even though Ivy did not say so explicitly. ¡°I¡¯ve never


    heard of her!¡±


    Word by word, he emphasized.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were astringently reddened as he looked at Ivy. He burst outughing. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re an


    expert at torturing people.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Before Ivy could say anything, she noticed Avery Lamour dash upstairs, Duke¡¯s suit jacket draped


    over her.


    Avery¡¯s scurrying away was truly pitiful, but no one noticed.


    Ivy had a calm expression on her face as she looked at Wyatt. His eyes were as dark as ink. She


    felt a dull pain in her chest and took a deep breath. ¡°Wyatt Reed, I don¡¯t want to torture you,¡± she


    said quietly after the pain subsided. ¡°I want you to be relieved as soon as possible.¡± Her tone was


    light, calm, and solemn. ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t considered our rtionship during this period. Mr.


    Reed, thank you for your efforts on my behalf, but... I apologize. I just can¡¯t imagine ever being with


    you again.¡±


    Ivy spoke with unusual calm.


    Wyatt¡¯s face was ice cold. His eyes were closed, and his body was tense. His fingers were white


    from tightly clenching the armrest.


    Ivy, too, felt a twitch of pain, but it was only for a brief moment. She quickly regained control. It was


    better to rip the band-aid off. Rather than bing entangled in this indefinitely, it was preferable to


    make a clean-cut.


    That way, they¡¯d both be relieved.


    During this time together, Ivy was finally able to see the situation objectively.


    Wyatt did not affect Ivy. Rather, she pities her former self and wonders why she did not receive his


    serious treatment from the start. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt and the


    more she wanted to get away from it.


    Ivy was heartbroken when she saw the pain and suppressed emotions in Wyatt¡¯s eyes.


    It was a bit suffocating. For a brief moment, she lowered her gaze and remained silent. She raised


    her head and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Thank you for directing me here. I¡¯ll return first.¡± She stood up and walked away.


    ¡°Ivy,¡± he called out to her, a pale smile on his face. ¡°You friend-zoned me? I¡¯m not going to ept


    it!¡± Wyatt¡¯s expression was tense as he looked at her. His voice was raspy and low. ¡°No matter what


    you say, I¡¯m not going to give up on you. I¡¯ll keep waiting for you whether you¡¯re happy or not.¡±


    Ivy abruptly exited the party without greeting anyone.


    Wyatt narrowed his eyes as she turned to leave. He became aware that his body was tense. He


    was drenched in a cold sweat the moment he rxed. As he leaned back against the back of the


    wheelchair, his pale face was hidden in the shadows.


    Ivy informed Marco that she would be leaving. She didn¡¯t call a taxi and nned to walk back to the


    hotel. The vi was close to the hotel. Getting some fresh air may also help her mood. Marco


    caught up to her not long after she walked out.


    Ivy was still a little taken aback.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the party still going on, Mr. Seely?¡±


    Marcoughed. Even after sprinting to catch up to her, his face was not flushed or panting. He


    maintained his poise and calm demeanor.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. How can I let a littledy go back by herself?¡±


    ¡®Littledy?¡¯ Ivy took a breather. This title appealed to her. Sheughed and felt at ease.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Seely, for walking me back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me.¡± Marco¡¯s eyes were bright and gleaming, and he smiled nicely. ¡°Mr. Reed¡¯s


    nned trip is quite memorable. This, I believe, should be the final stop. Do you think it¡¯s


    unfortunate it¡¯sing to an end?¡±


    Ivy gave him a serious look beforeughing. ¡°I find it unfortunate not to make money.¡±


    Marco nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡± After all, they were both business people.


    The two of them walked in the dim evening light, with neon lights shing around them.


    Ivy squinted her eyes and savored the cool breeze on her face.


    When Marco, who was standing next to her, saw her like this, he softened his gaze.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever considered starting a new rtionship? With me?¡±


    When Marco¡¯s words were spoken, the air between them became deafeningly quiet.


    The silence was intertwined with the gentle breeze.


    Ivy came to a halt in her steps and looked at him quietly. Her eyes were a little icy. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Marco waited a few seconds and did not receive an answer, so he did not allow the situation to


    be awkward.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear me, and I¡¯m not going back on my words,¡± he chuckled.


    His expression was solemn and direct. His voice was calm. ¡°As I previously stated, I¡¯m delighted


    that you¡¯ve chosen me as your new love to deal with Mr. Reed and the others. Ms. Morgan, it¡¯s not


    out of politeness. It¡¯s more about how I feel about you.¡±


    Marco¡¯ lips curled into a decent smile that was neither too humble nor too arrogant.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes glowed with iprehension and bewilderment.


    ¡°Did you have any misunderstandings as a result of this matter?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to... Of course, I know you¡¯re not going to stir up trouble and hype about this


    intentionally. I just thought it was the right time to bring it up and that I had a chance to win you over.


    Although I will not pursue you in such a forceful and entric manner as Mr. Reed did, I am very


    serious about my feelings for you.¡±


    Ivy froze for a moment as she looked into Marco¡¯s sincere eyes and frank face.


    She slowly lifted her head to look up at him.


    Their shadows were stretched and still under the streetlights.


    Marco¡¯s solemnity and humility gave her a warm feeling in her heart.


    Their evenly matched backgrounds would be a win-win situation if Ivy married Marco.


    Perhaps Marco was someone Wyatt couldn¡¯t put a stop to. On the other hand, Ivy did not want to


    use herself as a trade for interests, nor did she want to use Marco to persuade Wyatt to abandon


    her.


    That would be a disservice to Marco.


    Ivy was deafeningly quiet for a few seconds. Her heart was pounding, but her face was serene as


    she spoke. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Seely, for your¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, please don¡¯t friend-zone me just yet. I¡¯m not looking for a rtionship right now. I want


    you to know that I intend to pursue you.¡±


    Marco¡¯s eyes glowed with a faint smile that seemed to reflect the millions of stars in the gxy.


    Ivy¡¯s heart trembled slightly, but she quickly regained control. She smiled politely.


    ¡°Mr. Seely, we¡¯re both businesspeople; don¡¯t let personal issues interfere with our coboration.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t call off our coboration if I reject you! I ¡®I¡¯m out to make a lot of money!¡¯


    Marco couldn¡¯t help butugh, his eyes filled with helplessness. ¡°Of course not. Interestse


    first.¡±


    Ivy agreed with this viewpoint. ¡®Interest first!¡¯


    The two of them agreed, and Ivy¡¯s stress dissipated.


    She had friend-zoned two men in one night, but she didn¡¯t feel good about it.


    We¡¯re back at the hotel. Ivy packed her belongings and prepared to return to New York the next day.


    Leo agreed as well.


    After all, if Leo did not return soon, Hades would devour all of his fish.


    The following morning Pierce ran over in his pajamas. Ivy¡¯s heart melted when she saw how cute


    and tender, he was. He insisted on taking the same flight as Ivy when he found out she was leaving.


    Nobody could convince him otherwise.


    Marco had some pressing business to attend to, so he had no choice but to leave Pierce with Ivy


    and fly alone.


    Ivy wasn¡¯t sure if it was deliberate. She was relieved when she didn¡¯t see Marco first thing in the


    morning.


    After all, the man confessed his love to her so unexpectedly the night before. It would be awkward if


    they met in the morning.


    Wyatt booked the flight because he wanted to return with his friends. He had been waiting in the


    hotel lobby for quite some time. He was no longer confined to a wheelchair. He sat on the sofa, a


    cane propped up beside him. His face was cold, and he exuded an imposing and unapproachable


    aura.


    Jimmy trembled as he stood to the side, clutching a husky. ¡®What¡¯s the deal?¡¯


    Ivy nodded politely to Wyatt without showing any emotion.


    Wyatt silently took his cane and struggled to get to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said in his usual tone.


    Jimmy weed them. ¡°Good morning, Chairman and Mrs. Morgan. This is Mr. Elrod¡¯s dog, which


    he requested be returned to New York. We¡¯ll leave it here if you don¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    The husky shook its head and stared nkly at Jimmy, its tongue protruding from its mouth. It


    appeared surprised as if it understood what Jimmy was saying.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Pierce looked at the dog, which was as tall as he was, and thought it was stupid and ugly. ¡°Pets


    aren¡¯t allowed on nes!¡±


    Wyatt smirked as he looked at him. ¡°My private jet permits it.¡±


    Pierce paused for a moment and realized he was outssed.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way!¡¯


    He shook Ivy¡¯s hand and fixed his gaze on her.


    ¡°When I get back home, Pretty Lady, I¡¯ll order you a ne made of gold and encrusted with precious


    gems!¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t let Whiner Mister entice my prettydy!¡¯


    The corners of Ivy¡¯s lips twitched. She gave Pierce a friendly smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m not a fan of nes.¡±


    Pierce let out a dejected ¡°oh¡± and was disappointed because it was yet another day that he had


    failed to give his lovelydy a gift.


    The husky barked as everyone walked out of the hotel.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Ivy noticed the woman standing in front of the hotel, shivering from the cold. She was very familiar


    to me. It was none other than Avery Lamour.


    Avery was still dressed in Duke¡¯ suit jacket, but her dress had dried. Because of the early morning


    chill, she was shivering. As she stood there, she appeared frail and pitiful.


    The husky smelled Duke¡¯s jacket and assumed there there, but when he wasn¡¯t, itzily walked


    behind Jimmy.


    Avery¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Wyatt because she was delighted to see him.


    She approached him, but when she noticed the person behind him, she came to a halt and


    retreated slightly.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes shed.


    Gil Lamour appeared to have made up his mind to give his daughter to Wyatt Reed.


    Leo frowned as he didn¡¯t recognize Avery.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression became solemn.


    Jimmy babbled. ¡°We don¡¯t know who she is. I have no idea, and Mr. Reed knows even less!¡± He


    sounded eager to sever all ties with Avery, but they all recognized her.


    Avery¡¯s eyes were filled with pain as she looked at Wyatt. She was hesitant to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, Don Reed invited me to New York and asked me to apany you on your flight.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was cold and sullen.


    Leo was pondering something on the side.


    Ivy smiled a few secondster. ¡°That¡¯s aplete coincidence. Then let her follow.¡±


    Ivy took Pierce¡¯s hand in hers and walked over to the car.


    Leo remained silent and followed suit.


    Wyatt walked a few paces with his cane.


    When Wyatt abruptly came to a halt, Avery happily followed them. ¡°Get the hotel to buy a ne


    ticket for her,¡± he told Jimmy, his voice unusually cold.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Reed!¡± eximed Jimmy.


    Avery became immobilized. Her body stiffened as she felt the blood clot in her body. She felt


    humiliated as if she had been pped in public with no regard.


    Ivy could fly on Wyatt¡¯s private jet, but Avery deserved nothing more than amercial flight.


    Jimmy quickly summoned the hotel manager, who dashed over. ¡°Book a ticket for Ms. Lamour back


    to New York City,¡± he said.


    On the flight. Ivy and Leo were sitting face to face because they were discussing thepany¡¯s


    affairs.


    Jimmy looked after the husky. Wyatt could only sit face-to-face with Pierce as a result.


    Wyatt was given a cup of coffee, and the flight attendant gave Pierce a ss of milk. She couldn¡¯t


    help but coo at Pierce a few more times.


    ¡°What a sweet little child!¡±


    Pierce was irritated.


    ¡°Given that we¡¯re all men, why did you give me a ss of milk?¡± He rolled his eyes and saw that Ivy


    was thirsty, so he cleared his throat like a tiny adult.


    ¡°Please bring me a cup of coffee. I want to give it to my prettydy.¡±


    ¡®Nanny said all girls like sweets,¡¯ Pierce thought.


    Wyatt chuckled as he raised his brows. ¡°Less sugar.¡±


    Pierce mumbled. ¡°Bring the sugar over here. I¡¯m going to put it in myself!¡± He couldn¡¯t put his trust in


    the passengers on Whiner Mister¡¯s ne.


    ¡®What if they didn¡¯t put sugar in the coffee and gave Prettydy bitter coffee?¡¯


    A cup of coffee and a jar of sugar were brought to him by the flight attendant.


    Wyatt hooked his lips meaningfully and purposefully to tease him. ¡°Don¡¯t add too much sugar. Pretty


    Lady isn¡¯t a fan of sweet drinks.¡±


    Pierce clenched his teeth and refused to believe Wyatt. He did the exact opposite because he


    assumed Pretty Lady liked sweets! Without saying anything, Pierce scooped arge spoonful of


    sugar into the coffee until it was about to spill over the edge of the cup before stopping and looking


    satisfied.


    ¡®Pretty Lady must be aware of my feelings for her!¡¯


    Wyatt raised his brows and smiled at him, but he didn¡¯t stop. He reached out and sipped his bitter


    coffee slowly.


    ¡®How savory!¡¯


    Pierce jumped up and carefully carried the sweet coffee to Ivy.


    ¡°Beautiful Lady!¡± This coffee was made especially for you. You¡¯re the only person on the who


    gets to taste this.¡±


    Ivy took a breather and spoke with a smile. ¡°Aww, thank you. Simply put it here. I just finished a cup,


    so I¡¯ll drink itter.¡±


    Pierce nodded cheerfully and bounced back to his seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty,¡± Leo said as he reached out. ¡°May I have it?¡±


    Ivy did not object, saying, ¡°Of course.¡± She handed Leo the cup of coffee, and he took a sip with


    anticipation but quickly spat it back out.


    Ivy was taken aback and went to get him a tissue.


    ¡°Are you all right, Dad?¡±


    When Leo looked at Pierce, he had aplicated expression on his face. He looked at his


    daughter, hesitant to remark on the sweet coffee.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I suddenly remembered that I needed to keep my blood sugar under control.¡±


    He would most likely die of sweetness if he finished this cup of coffee.


    Pierce was a bright and perceptive child who noticed.


    Ivy persuaded the flight attendant to remove the coffee, which Wyatt and Pierce witnessed. The


    former was gloating while thetter was gnashing his teeth.


    Pierce was irritated because he realized he had been duped. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bully children, Whiner


    Mister!¡±


    Wyatt teased him with a slow smirk. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all men? How are you doing, kid?¡±


    Pierce grunted and turned away from him.


    ¡®When I inherit Dad¡¯s estate, I¡¯m going to trample on this Whiner Mister!¡¯


    The ne touched down.


    Wyatt returned Ivy and Leo to the Morgan Mansion. He then went to the Reed Mansion.


    Don Reed was expecting him at home.


    Eva appeared to be in a good mood because Don Reed had finally changed his mind and was


    ready to abandon Ivy and the Morgan family. As a result, she would not have to put up with Ivy. She


    would dly ept any woman other than Ivy as her daughter-inw because Eva believed she


    could control those women.


    Wyatt risked his life for Ivy this time and even ignored thepany¡¯s affairs to apany Ivy on


    tour.


    Don Reed was enraged as a result of this, and he decided to abandon his marriage ns with the


    Morgans.


    Wyatt noticed Eva talking to a woman in the living room as soon as he entered the vi.


    Surprisingly, Avery Lamour was the one.


    Avery also appeared to have just arrived. She jumped to her feet as soon as she saw Wyatt.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, you¡¯ve returned!¡±


    Eva was pleased with Avery because she was well-mannered, sweet-natured, and easy to control. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wyatt furrowed his brow. ¡°What brings you here?¡± His tone was abrasive and cold. His face


    darkened as he held a cane on one side.


    Avery¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°I was the one who invited Ms. Lamour to our home,¡± Eva, who was standing on the side, said with


    a smile. ¡°Our families have long been partners, and we should spend more time together. She¡¯s


    here to sightsee, so she¡¯ll be here for a few days. Wyatt, you must apany her and ensure that


    she enjoys her stay here.¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were dark and sunken. He did not make a sound and saw Don Reed watching him


    from the second-floor railing He nodded slightly.


    Don Reed pursed his lips and said, ¡°Come upstairs.¡± When he got to the study, Don Reed sat


    behind the desk. His face was cold and solemn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made myself very clear on the phone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it.¡± Wyatt was straightforward. Don Reed¡¯s face was glum and ugly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t


    for the Morgan family who¡¯s backing Ivy, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed for you to get back together with


    her.


    You almost lost your life for her, yet she¡¯s still indifferent towards you.


    What about the Reed family¡¯s reputation?!¡± The atmosphere in the study was so cold and silent that


    it was frightening. Wyatt was unfazed. His gaze was cold and not as important as Wyatt¡¯s eyes were


    dark and sunken.


    He did not make a sound and saw Don Reed watching him from the second-floor railing He nodded


    slightly. Don Reed pursed his lips and said, ¡°Come upstairs.¡±


    When he got to the study, Don Reed sat behind the desk. His face was cold and solemn. ¡°I¡¯ve made


    myself very clear on the phone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it.¡± Wyatt was straightforward. Don Reed¡¯s face was glum and ugly.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Morgan family who¡¯s backing Ivy, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed for you to get back


    together with her. You almost lost your life for her, yet she¡¯s still indifferent towards you.


    What about the Reed family¡¯s reputation?!¡± The atmosphere in the study was so cold and silent that


    it was frightening. Wyatt was unfazed. His gaze was cold and firm.


    ¡°The Reed family¡¯s reputation is not as important as Ivy¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Don Reed raised his voice all of a sudden. He gasped violently and looked


    incredibly fierce Wyatt¡¯s gaze was overwhelmingly dark and dense.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be with anyone but her. That woman outside will never be able to or much less deserve to


    bepared to her.¡±


    ¡°Bang¨C¡± Don Reed was so angry that he picked up a paperweight on the table and smashed it at


    Wyatt.


    Wyatt did not dodge, so the paperweight hit his forehead. Blood flowed out profusely. Don Reed


    panicked for a moment. Seeing Wyatt¡¯s indifferent appearance, Don Reed was angry and anxious.


    It was all because of that woman! Wyatt¡¯s body swayed lightly, but he managed to stand firm. He


    casually wiped away the blood from his wound and looked at Don Reed with a heavy gaze.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t make my own decision about my marriage, then you should change your sessor to


    someone whom you can control.¡±


    Anyway, with Wyatt¡¯s current status, even without the backing of the Reed family, those hidden


    forces behind him would only make it easier for him to take control over the Reed family than his


    current position.


    After that, Wyatt coldly and calmly turned around and leaned on his cane as he left the study


    resolutely. Those words were hard to hear, but he made his position very clear. Wyatt would not


    hesitate to turn his back on the entire Reed family. The old man¡¯s face was ugly as he stared at


    Wyatt¡¯s departing back.


    The most promising heir of the Reed family would risk everything just for a woman. Wyatt slowly


    walked down the stairs with his cane.


    The indifferent vibe he exuded distanced him from everyone and made him so unapproachable that


    no one dared to go forward to help him. Eva thought that Wyatt would more or less listen to his


    grandfather¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wyatt, you should stay here for the next few days. That way, you can also apany Ms. Lamour


    for a stroll.¡±


    Avery Lamour stood by the side looking slightly restrained. She tried to imitate Joy Lamour¡¯s


    appearance, to be an elegant high-societydy, but unfortunately, she still did not get the hang of it.


    Wyatt looked at Ivy and walked out of the house without another word. Eva was reluctant to see him


    leave and called out to him again. ¡°Wyatt, you don¡¯t even listen to your grandfather anymore?!¡±


    Wyatt paused in his footsteps. ¡°Do you still want to see Piper?¡± The air froze for a moment.


    Eva¡¯s face was glum. ¡®My son is using my daughter to threaten me?!¡¯ Although Avery did not


    understand what they were saying, she could feel the tension in the room. She hurriedly stepped


    forward and eased the situation.


    ¡°Mrs. Reed, Mr. Reed is too busy. I¡¯ll go around by myself. It won¡¯t be good to dy his work.¡± Eva


    forced a smile and patted Ivy¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re so well-behaved.¡±


    Wyatt did not say anything and left. Back at Hudson Yards. Jimmy was alone in therge house


    walking with the stupid husky. Wyatt frowned.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you sent it away yet?¡±


    Jimmy said, ¡°Young Master Elrod said to keep it here for a few days.


    He¡¯lle over personally to pick it up.¡± De The husky wagged its tail and turned towards Wyatt. It


    mimicked Wyatt¡¯s gait and started to walk with a limp in front of them. Wyatt¡¯s face darkened. Jimmy


    could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°No wonder Young Master Elrod said that this dog has an IQ of 120!¡± Wyatt coldly swept a nce at


    him, which made Jimmy¡¯sughter stop abruptly.


    Hudson Yards


    The night was chilly and quiet. Jimmy looked at Wyatt, who was standing on the balcony, and could


    not help but speak.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan won¡¯te back tonight. She just came back, so she should be resting at home¡­.¡±


    Wyatt gave him a nk look. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡®Then why are you still waiting here?¡¯ Jimmy thought.


    ¡°It might not be a bad idea for Ms. Lamour to stay. Maybe Ms. Morgan will get jealous and you two


    will make up?¡±


    ¡®Jealous?¡¯ Wyatt¡¯s face sank. He did not expect that Jimmy would rub salt into his wounded heart.


    His gaze was intimidating as he red at Jimmy. His voice was cold. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not having a


    bad enough time?¡±


    Ivy would love for Avery Lamour to stay because she even took the initiative to create opportunities


    for them back in Santos Ind.


    Jealousy? Wyatt dared not think about it.


    Should he bet the rest of his life on Ivy¡¯s soft heart? No, he was not worthy. Jimmy shrunk back. He


    originally thought that this trip would be a breeze, but who knew Marco Seely and Avery Lamour


    interfered?


    These two people were not easy to deal with either. Jimmy felt that he would sooner orter be


    thrown into the Seine! For several days in a row, Ivy did not return to Hudson Yards. The excuse


    she gave was that thepany had a backlog of things that needed to be dealt with.


    Ivy felt a lot more rxed not seeing Wyatt for a few days.


    Besides going to the office, Ivy would go out with Agatha and Windy. Simon would join when he was


    bored. It felt like she had returned to her old life before Wyatt, which made her heart feel warm and


    satisfied.


    Ivy scrolled through social media and saw many ¡°health tips¡± from Leo and his generation of friends.


    The high-societydies like Windy and Agatha posted selfies and their shopping haul and


    comined about their rich and boring life while they continued to expand their businesses and


    family fortune.


    However, Simon¡¯s post was a little off. The usually frivolous young master suddenly changed his


    style!


    Simon posted. (Agricultural products reform. Carrots, green vegetables, potatoes, and


    everything!) Many of their friendsmented on Simon¡¯s post.


    (Are they made of jade? Young Master Albert, you really are different!)


    (If Young Master Albert is going into luxury decorations, will the stock market go up.)


    (Simon, did you buynd? I heard that several thousand acres in the South were recently bought.)


    (Congrattions!)


    Simon¡¯s reply. (There are a lot of unseble agricultural products in mountainous areas. Whoever


    wants it, please make an order with me! Appreciate it if everyone can help share this post!)


    Don Albertmented below. (I don¡¯t see you promoting your family¡¯s diamonds


    so enthusiastically!) There was silence afterward.


    Ivy looked at it again. Sheughed and shared it on her page after some thought. Windy privately


    messaged Ivy.


    (Windy Adams: Why are you catering to Simon¡¯s craziness?)


    (Ivy Morgan: I¡¯m just helping to share.)


    There was a notification of a reply to her shared post.


    (Jimmy: Our kind Mr. Reed said that he¡¯ll order two thousand pounds. He¡¯ll order two thousand


    pounds. Payment can be made at any time.)


    Ivy raised her eyebrows and asked Simon if two thousand pounds was enough.


    At the same time, Marco also replied. (Marco Seely: I¡¯ll take whatever¡¯s left.)


    Wow, how generous! When Simon found out, he was jumping for joy. He coincidentally had four


    thousand pounds, so it was evenly distributed.


    Simon called Ivy. ¡°You must attend our celebration this evening. Invite those two big shots too so


    they can sign the contract and make payments. I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    Ivy did not even get the chance to refuse. For a moment, she regretted being a busybody.


    Thus, she had to ask if Wyatt and Marco had time. Who knew that these two very busy men


    promised that they would attend without hesitation?


    Wyatt gave up his wheelchair to attend the asion.


    He was supported by his cane and looked steady and calm. As always, Marco looked warm and


    noble. noble.


    Ivy did not expect so many political and industry bigwigs to attend this celebration.


    None of the guests were ordinary people. It was not a ce for the general public.


    Simon Albert was inside socializing with the guests with a smile stered on his face. When he saw


    Ivying in, he hurriedly weed her. ¡°My Goddess of Wealth!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Ivy had a smug smile on her face. She nodded to the others and raised an eyebrow at Simon.


    ¡°Albert, this business expansion of yours is quite sudden, huh?¡± Simon leaned into her and


    whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky to have you! I didn¡¯t expect to clear it out so quickly¡­¡± Otherwise, Simon would have


    to pay for his big talk out of his own pocket.


    The two bigwigs sat in the front. The signing ceremony was simple, solemn, and quick. This time,


    the main character was Simon because he was the organizer. Naturally, everyone¡¯s attention was


    focused on him.


    Ivy sat next to Simon and stole the limelight, as always. Simon and Ivy were surrounded by others


    for small talk as they talked joyously. The atmosphere was harmonious and rxed.


    The people surrounding Wyatt and Marco were those who wanted to patronize them, which was a


    completely different scene from Ivy and Simon.


    Marco and Wyatt looked restrained and calm as they looked at the other side. They both could not


    help but feel like they were helping a love rival.


    In the middle of the reception. Ivy frowned when she saw Wyatt limping over. She took a few steps


    forward. ¡°Mr. Reed, you can find someone to attend on your behalf if it¡¯s not convenient for you to


    move around.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyebrows rxed a bit.


    ¡°I wanted toe personally to ask when you will being back to Hudson Yards.¡± In the


    beginning, she promised that she would stay with him until he was fully recovered. Ivy paused for a


    moment. The corners of her lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to be there. Isn¡¯t Ms. Lamour here for you, Mr. Reed? If I go


    back to Hudson Yards, I¡¯m afraid the entire Reed family would want to skin me alive!¡± Wyatt¡¯s eyes


    sank slightly.


    His face immediately turned glum when at the mention of that name.


    Sure enough, everyone knew what the Reed family was going for. Ivy was so smart, so how could


    she not see it? ¡°No one else but you have any possibility of being my wife, and no one can decide


    for me.¡± Wyatt¡¯s tone was resolute.


    His eyes were extremely firm. Ivy lowered her head and smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Forget


    it. The Morgan family and the Reed family¡¯s rtionship finally eased.


    ¡°If we repeatedly challenge each other¡¯s patience, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult to mend itter. We


    should look towardsmon interests, don¡¯t you think so, Mr. Reed?¡±


    They were business people, so of course, interests came first.


    Wyatt held his breath for a moment. His eyes carried a hint of helplessness.


    He wanted to talk to about his feelings, but it turned out that she only wanted to talk about money.


    ¡°I¡¯ll solve this matter as soon as possible, Avery Lamour was an eyesore to Wyatt.


    He did not want to drag this on. Ivyughed and did not say anything. Simon came over from the


    side holding a ss of wine. He sized up Wyatt. ¡°Mr. Reed, thanks a lot, but I¡¯m curious as to what


    prompted you to lend a helping hand?¡±


    Wyatt Reed was not someone who did charity without a purpose.


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was cold and deep. ¡°If it¡¯s not for Ivy, do you think it¡¯s for you?¡± Simon raised his


    eyebrows. This answer was within expectation. He keenly noticed the dignified and poised Marco


    on the side and hurriedly greeted him.


    ¡°Mr. Seely, it¡¯s an honor. Thanks for your timely help, but I¡¯m curious as to what prompted you to


    lend a helping hand?¡±


    Ivy shot a warning nce at Simon, telling him not to stir up trouble.


    Simon waspletely unconcerned and ignored her warning. Wyatt swept a nce at the two


    men. His gaze finallynded on Marco as well. Marco smiled faintly and spoke.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to do what we can for those in need? The people in those mountainous regions need


    our help, and as businessmen, we have the responsibility and obligation to dedicate some


    resources to public welfare. Mr. Albert, I¡¯ll dly oblige if you have more of such ns in the future.¡±


    Simon was dumbstruck. Ivy was also stunned with admiration i n his eyes.


    Wyatt speechlessly looked away. ¡®Hah! What a hypocrite!¡¯


    Simon Albert hitched a ride with Ivy after the reception ended, and everyone dispersed.


    He keptplimenting Marco Seely on the way back.


    ¡°This guy is on another level entirely. He¡¯s so different from the rest of us!¡±


    Ivy agreed with a nod.


    The research and development project at ABC Corporation was going ording to n.


    They produced some new results within a few days. The new project assistant, Jack, who was


    stationed at ABC Corporation, was feeling a little overwhelmed by such arge project, so he


    proposed that Ivy send some extra personnel.


    Ivy agreed as well. After all, the project had progressed to a mature stage, so theplexity and


    professionalism had increased significantly from the beginning.


    Greg sent Ivy the list of new hires two dayster.


    Ivy took a closer look at it.


    Greg appeared to have something to say. ¡°Everyone here is a graduate of a prestigious university.


    Do you want to choose one?¡±


    She took up a stack of papers and casually asked, ¡°Who is the most outstanding in this batch?¡±


    Greg remained silent. Instead, he reminded her. ¡°There¡¯s someone in here you wouldn¡¯t expect to


    see.¡±


    Ivy cocked her brow. Curiosity drove her to flip through a few pages casually. On one of the pages,


    she noticed a familiar photo. Her smile froze as her hand lurched.


    ¡®What the hell happened?¡¯


    Greg coughed a little.


    ¡°Avery Lamour, the daughter of Lamour Corporation¡¯s Chairman.¡±


    Ivy wrinkled her brows as she examined Avery Lamour¡¯s details. She graduated from a typical


    domestic university and had no notable aplishments. Such credentials should not even be in


    front of her.


    ¡°I heard that Chairman Lamour personally greeted our HR Department, so this resume was sent


    here,¡± Greg exined, ¡°but the final choice is still in our hands,¡± he added.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She snorted lightly and tapped her fingers on the desk as if nothing had


    happened.


    Avery Lamour appeared to be prepared to fight a long war. Or maybe she wanted to go into Morgan


    Corporation on purpose?


    Whatever it was, it piqued her interest and piqued her curiosity.


    Ivy pressed the corner of her lips together. ¡°Then get her to assist Jack.¡±


    Greg nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Ivy received a message from Liam Saver inviting her to a project discussion for the project¡¯s next


    step. Avery Lamour received an induction notice at the same time.


    Avery temporarily resided in a high-end apartment near Reed Corporation, with good facilities and a


    quiet and elegant atmosphere.


    When she was given the go-ahead to begin work, she was supposed to report to ABC Corporation,


    not Morgan Corporation.


    Greg was the one who got in touch with her.


    Liam Saver was waiting at the entrance to greet Ivy when she arrived at ABC Corporation.


    Wyatt graciously opened the door for Ivy, who walked in.


    Liam smiled as he greeted her. ¡°Ms. Morgan, you¡¯re always on time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of beingte,¡± Ivy exined.


    They chatted and went to the elevator, just in time to see Greg escorting Avery, who was carrying a


    stack of materials, around the office.


    Greg remained motionless and respectfully bowed. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Morgan. Meet the new


    employee.¡±


    Avery did not greet them and instead stared at the beautiful Ivy. She expected Ivy to notice her, but


    Ivy didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. She didn¡¯t care who Greg was introducing to her.


    Ivy didn¡¯t pause for a second and simply nodded with a faint smile. Her demeanor was noble as she


    followed ABC Corporation President Liam Saver into the conference room.


    Avery¡¯s hands were clenched as she stared at Ivy¡¯s back. It felt like she saw Ivy for the first time, but


    she knew it wasn¡¯t.


    Avery would never be able to achieve or imitate Ivy¡¯s aloofness and pride in her unconscious


    movements.


    ¡°All right, Ms. Lamour. Let¡¯s go. Get three cups of coffee, two without sugar and milk, and one with


    milk and no sugar,¡± Greg said tly.


    Avery Lamour nodded and walked into the kitchen.


    Joy Lamour, in her opinion, was a typical high-societydy. Joy was at ease in the upper echelons


    of the family business. Gil Lamour, too, couldn¡¯t stop praising his eldest daughter.


    Gil Lamour never recognized Avery as his daughter to please Joy. Avery would have been stuck in


    that cramped and old apartment if Gil didn¡¯t need an unmarried daughter for a marriage alliance.


    Avery carried the coffee tray into the conference room. She noticed Wyatt talking with Liam Saver at


    the door as soon as she opened it.


    Wyatt was unconcerned and calm, but when he caught sight of Ivy across the room, his gaze


    softened.


    It was a far cry from Wyatt¡¯s eyes¡¯ disgust and indifference when he looked at Avery, which caused


    her to indulge in it. The three people at the table appeared to be in their own world, untouchable by


    the rest of us.


    Wyatt looked up to see Avery Lamour standing there. His face immediately turned cold and


    unappealing.


    Avery pretended not to notice and quietly walked in to set the coffee cups down.


    ¡°It¡¯s your coffee.¡±


    Ivy heard her voice and turned to face her. Wyatt¡¯s cold voice cut her off before she could say


    anything.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Wyatt cast a nce at Liam because this was his business.


    ¡®What brought this woman here?¡¯


    Liam innocently shrugged his shoulders. He had a sh of inspiration. ¡°This should be the new


    Morgan Corporation assistant. Didn¡¯t Jack require more help?¡± Liam inquired of Ivy.


    Ivy was deafeningly quiet for a fraction of a second. She nodded, looked at Avery, and said


    solemnly, ¡°Because you¡¯re new here, try to adjust well. Don¡¯t let your position cause a hup in the


    company¡¯s operations.¡±


    For a brief moment, Avery was tense. She had not anticipated Ivy¡¯s reaction. Calm, poised, and


    perhaps a little condescending. This simple statement served as an acknowledgment of her


    existence and a warning.


    Avery nodded, her heart pounding in her chest. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Avery was well aware that if it weren¡¯t for her father, she would not have gotten this assistant


    position despite her qualifications and abilities.


    Gil Lamour wanted Avery to imitate Ivy to ess Wyatt¡¯s inner circle.


    Wyatt smirked. His eyes were cold, and his face was calm, but he was uneasy. He studied Ivy¡¯s


    face, hoping to glean some information from it.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense... Morgan Corporation and Lamour Corporation have no business dealings.


    Is it just a coincidence?¡¯


    Avery offered the two men two cups of in coffee and Ivy a cup of coffee with milk. She then


    stepped aside to prepare the meeting minutes for them.


    Ivy took a small sip and set it aside, never again touching the cup of coffee. She then returned to


    the earlier topic.


    ¡°Mr. Seely wants to invest more capital because he is excited about the prospects of artificial


    intelligence and believes in our domestic R&D capabilities, but he has one request. After the project


    has matured, he wants it to be listed in Italy. This move will undoubtedly jolt Wall Street and the rest


    of the world.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were clouded over with gloom. He always worked objectively and kept personal and


    professional matters separate. His voice was t. ¡°He¡¯s confused about what¡¯s going on at home


    because he¡¯s been in Italy for too long. It does not sit well with me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Seely¡¯s suggestion is a great deal. With the current situation, if we are listed in Italy, we will


    attract more investors and global attention, propelling our project to the forefront. We¡¯ll be


    imprable. But... I feel like it¡¯s a betrayal of our country.¡±


    Ivy frowned and tapped her fingers on the table as if she was contemting something.


    When Avery noticed this, she hurriedly went up to refill Ivy¡¯s coffee with a smidgeon of caution.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Ivy was apathetic and never touched the coffee cup with milk foam on top.


    Wyatt, seated across from her, observed this and pushed his unfinished coffee to her.


    Ivy raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    Wyattughed. His flirtatious gaze appeared so gentle in the eyes of outsiders. ¡°I have not yet


    touched it. This cup contains no milk.¡±


    Liam chuckled softly and regarded the coffee cup in front of him. ¡°Oh, I have Ms. Morgan¡¯s cup. This


    is not ABC¡¯s carelessness, right?¡±


    Avery¡¯s heart was pounding. She felt as though a boulder was crushing her chest. Previously, she


    did not inquire about the preferences of her superiors and simply assumed them. She was forced to


    acknowledge that she was a poor assistant.


    Ivy gave a soft smile. She was indifferent as she spun the pen in her hand carelessly. ¡°Fine. My


    assistant is to me. I can invite you to my brother¡¯s y¡¯s opening night tonight to make amends.


    Just tell me if you¡¯re interested?¡±


    Liam¡¯s tongue clicked. ¡°Obviously! Tickets to Sebastian are hard to obtain. Can I bring a guest?¡±


    ¡°No, only yourself,¡± Ivy responded.


    Wyatt¡¯s voice was distinct. ¡°I¡¯m going as well.¡±


    Ivy nodded and began packing her belongings as if nothing had urred.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s stop here. Regarding where to list, let¡¯s invite Mr. Seely back to continue the discussion


    the following time. I will start.¡±


    Liam called her name. ¡°Shall we eat together?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Ivy declined. Ivy nced at Avery as she was about to exit the room.


    ¡°Since Greg is leaving for a business trip, you are wee to join me tonight.¡±


    Ivy did not inquire about Avery¡¯s viewpoint.


    Avery nced inadvertently at Wyatt. She was both cautious and pleased.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Morgan,¡± she replied.


    There were numerous opportunities avable to her. Eventually, Wyatt would notice her.


    Ivy did not care to observe their expressions and exited immediately. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam and Wyatt were the only two individuals remaining in therge, solemn conference room.


    Liam could not help butugh smugly when he observed Wyatt¡¯s dark and sullen face. ¡°Mr. Reed, I


    thought you had a fantastic trip, but it appears there are still some bumps in the road, right?¡±


    The sharp gaze of Wyatt pierced Liam. Hecked any warmth on his face.


    ¡°Curiosity can kill a cat.¡±


    Liam remained silent for a moment. He stood up and shook his head with a faint smile.


    ¡°Do you believe Ms. Morgan kept this little assistant around on purpose?¡±


    The question posed by Liam was precisely what Wyatt was pondering.


    Nheless, Wyatt appeared unmoved. He arched his eyebrows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you inquire?¡±


    Liam did not receive a response from Wyatt, as anticipated. After all, not everyone could appreciate


    Wyatt¡¯s drama, let alone witness him lose his temper.


    Wyatt calmly stood up and limped out while leaning on his cane. His aura was naturally


    unapproachable. After leaving the conference room, he awaited the elevator and proceeded to the


    elevator lobby.


    Avery Lamour, who had been waiting on the side, pressed the elevator button for him. ¡°Mr. Reed...¡±


    She desired for him to notice her presence.


    ¡°Where can I find Ms. Morgan?¡± Wyatt inquired. His tone resembled that of a typical subordinate.


    Avery¡¯s face became rigid. She indicated the side office with her finger in the workce with Jack.


    Wyatt remained silent and proceeded to the opposite office to wait for Ivy.


    Avery lowered her eyes to conceal her dismay. Then, she went to the pantry to fetch Wyatt a cup of


    coffee.


    Wyatt furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You are not my assistant,¡± he implied, implying that she had


    misidentified herself.


    Avery¡¯s lips were pursed. She appeared soft and gentle, with a hint of subservience.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, this is also my first time attending a y¡¯s opening night. Is there anything that requires


    my attention?¡±


    Wyatt stated, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±


    What did she need to prepare for, being merely an assistant?


    Avery exhibited an embarrassed grin.


    Capital Grand Theater.


    Ivy possessed front-row seats. She exited the vehicle wearing a light-colored dress. Despite the


    design''s conservatism, it made her appear tall, slender, and curvy in all the right ces. She wore it


    with elegant stilettos. Her temperament was brilliant and remarkable.


    Greg returned the dress from the boutique and gave it to Avery, who then presented it to Ivy.


    Journalists and spectators surrounded the theater. It was densely popted. It appeared that


    Sebastian, the celebrity lived up to his name.


    As Ivy descended the stairs, she tripped and shattered the heel of her stilettos.


    The reporters'' cameras continued to sh beneath. If she walked over in this manner, her peculiar


    expression would be all over the news tomorrow.


    Ivy secretly cursed and retreated swiftly to her vehicle.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?" Bill inquired.


    "My shoe''s heel is cracked. Ivy stated, "Find me a new pair of shoes."


    Bill''s dilemma widened his eyes.


    Next to her was Avery Lamour, who quickly spoke. "I have an extra pair of heels that is roughly the


    same size as yours. Why don''t you wear these, Ms. Morgan?"


    Ivy regarded her in silence.


    Avery maintained a rigid and deliberate smile.


    "Certainly, thank you," Ivy responded.


    There was no other option avable. If she waited for her new shoes, the opening of the y would


    be dyed.


    The positive aspect was that the spare heels were brand new. Even though it was not a luxury


    brand, the product was eptable.


    As soon as they stepped out of the car, Ivy was surrounded by more shes than an actress


    walking the red carpet.


    Ivy maintained a graceful stance and a warm smile. At the midpoint of her walk, the front strap of


    her heels became detached and broke. She instinctively bent to fix it when she felt a sudden chill


    down her spine. The dress''s zipper came undone! The weather was not excessively chilly, but it


    was slightly cooler at night than during the day.


    When Ivy realized this, she became rigid.


    Everything from the shoes to the dress appeared to be an ident, but Ivy''s mind was filled with


    numerous thoughts.


    Everyone pointed to Avery.


    Ivy was gracious in extending this opportunity to Avery, but Avery was ungrateful.


    The camera continued to sh. Ivy was aware that the moment she stood up, someone would


    notice that her zipper was undone. She could feel the cold air beginning to prate her pores from


    the waist up.


    The reporters were surprised by her behavior and felt that something was amiss. Ivy inhaled deeply


    and prepared herself to be ridiculed by everyone in a few seconds. She waspelled to ept


    this tragic loss.


    Immediately after Ivy gritted her teeth and straightened up, a tall, imposing figure loomed over her.


    A ck suit jacket was tightly draped over her. It felt pleasant and warm.


    Ivy was stunned for a moment before turning her head to see Marco Seely standing there; she was


    surprised to see him.


    Marco smiled and did not shy away from the shing cameras or engage in inappropriate behavior.


    It appeared as though he was concerned about her being cold.


    All recognized Marco as the man in Ivy''s image that day, which generated a great deal of online


    buzz.


    Soon, the reporters excitedly raised their cameras.


    "May I ask, Ms. Morgan, if he is your new love interest?"


    "Are you two truly a couple?"


    "Additionally, Mr. Reed will be present today. Do you wish tomunicate with him?"


    "Are you two dating? Can you introduce this gentleman, Ms. Morgan?"


    Ivy appeared to be a great distance away from the constant din. Marco''s smile was the only thing


    she saw, and it calmed her restless heart like spring water.


    Marco did not utter a single word and only smiled at the camera. Then, he turned and led her into


    the theater.


    Ivy felt instantaneously relieved when she realized there were no reporters inside the theater. In the


    living room, she sat on the sofa. In the living room, she sat on the couch.


    Marco''s heavy expression was fixed on her footwear. Suddenly, he got down on one knee beside


    her and removed her shoes.


    "Today, these shoes do not match your dress."


    Her dress was a custom-made, high-end collection, whereas these heels were off-the-shelf basics.


    Ivy looked down as Marco looked up. When their eyes met, time appeared to stop. One moment...


    Two seconds, then three...


    "What are you up to?" Wyatt''s icy voice shattered the intimate silence.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    From Wyatt¡¯s perspective, Ivy was seated while Marco appeared to be proposing to her while


    kneeling on one knee.


    Marco¡¯s caring actions as he removed Ivy¡¯s shoes for her made Wyatt feel highly uneasy.


    They appeared to be a pair in love!


    Wyatt¡¯s face was icy and repulsive. His eyes were icy as he red menacingly at Marco.


    Marco heard Wyatt¡¯s voice, but he put Ivy¡¯s shoes back on and straightened up as if nothing had


    happened.


    Ms. Morgan should have someone change her shoes and wait in the lounge on the second floor.


    Ivy thanked him and stood up without hesitation. She then instructed Sebastian to prepare a new


    dress and pair of shoes for her.


    Sebastian was the only person who had any utility here. Ivy did not trust her bodyguard Bill¡¯s


    fashion sense, after all.


    As he approached, Wyatt¡¯s expression was icy and unyielding. His eyes were fixed on Marco.


    Observing others covet his possessions induced possessiveness and a sense of urgency in Wyatt.


    He was going insane!


    The man limped while holding a cane, but his gait was icy andmanding.


    Wyatt¡¯s aura of inherent strength wasmanding.


    Marco did not evade Wyatt¡¯s gaze and stood there with a gentlemanly bearing. His temperament


    was in no way inferior to Wyatt¡¯s.


    The two men red at one another with a fiery, imcable spark.


    ¡°What were you doing just a moment ago?¡± Wyatt repeated his statement. His voice was extremely


    frigid, low, and dark.


    His gazended softly on Ivy¡¯s body, which was wrapped in Marco¡¯s suit jacket. Wyatt found this to


    be exceptionally prating.


    The man¡¯s gaze flickered ever-so-slightly with restraint and tolerance.


    Ivy approached. As she approached Wyatt, she paused in her steps and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do


    we really need to exin what we do to you?¡± She was dissatisfied with Wyatt¡¯s transgressions.


    He must recall his identity. Moreover, if Avery Lamour hadmitted this act, it was because of


    Wyatt.


    If Wyatt had not caused this trouble, Ivy would not have experienced this embarrassing mishap in


    public.


    Ivy then went upstairs to await Sebastian¡¯s arrival without regard for Wyatt¡¯s reaction.


    Wyatt¡¯s visage became gloomier. His gaze also became darker.


    Marco approached with a faint smile and a neutral expression. ¡°You can lead a horse to water, but


    you cannot force it to drink. Certain things cannot be forced.¡±


    The sharp and icy eyes of Wyatt contracted slightly.


    ¡°Regardless, the horse is still mine. No one is deserving of touching it.¡±


    Instantaneously, the temperature plummeted to the freezing point.


    The reporters and fans outside were unaware of this confrontation.


    It would have sparked a new frenzy in the upper-level lounge if they had done so.


    Sebastian entered the room wearing a new dress and shoes for Ivy. When it came to his


    troublesome sister, he was speechless, but he was quick to meet her needs.


    ¡°Fortunately, the sponsors carry your preferred brand, but these are standard issues. Do you always


    wear custom-made dresses and shoes when you attend these events?


    Ivy exhaled with relief. She removed Marco¡¯s suit jacket and faced Sebastian with her back.


    ¡°Look¡­¡± Her back zipper was broken, exposing a substantial portion of her seductive back.


    However, she had arge blemish on her back. This dress was not designed to be backless, so it


    was somewhat ill-fitting despite her attractive back.


    Ivy had worked with her preferred brand for many years, so they would not make such an


    elementary error.


    Sebastian appeared shocked and furrowed his brows. ¡°Holy crap! Who is to me? Henry can¡¯t


    even perform his duties?!¡± He was furious because he knew that this action was deliberate.


    Ivy picked up the clothing he discarded and entered the room. ¡°It isn¡¯t Henry. It¡¯s another person.¡±


    ¡°Then who? I will defeat them!¡± Sebastian was furious because someone dared to bully his younger


    sister.


    Ivy chuckled softly and shut the door. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself. You may proceed first.¡±


    Sebastian walked away enraged.


    Ivy donned a long, ck dress. She appeared regal and distant. The brand and style of high heels


    were also her favorites. She exhaled a sigh of relief and recalled what had just transpired.


    She picked up the telephone and dialed Bill¡¯s number. ¡°Inform Avery Lamour to show up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± replied Bill.


    Ivy breathed deeply. As soon as she exited the room, she saw Demi, Sebastian¡¯s assistant,


    standing at the door.


    ¡°Sebastian was concerned about Ms. Morgan being alone and asked me to apany you


    tonight.¡±


    Ivy agreed because she was already short on staff. She grinned. ¡°Great! Wait for Ms. Lamour here;


    I¡¯ll be up shortly. I wish tomunicate with her.¡±


    She nodded. Do not fret, Ms. Morgan.


    ¡°The time is almost up, so I¡¯ll head downstairs first.¡± Ivy smiled subtly and descended the stairs. She


    was not the type to tolerate unreasonable people.


    The theater¡¯s lighting arrangements wereplete.


    There was only one empty seat between Wyatt and Marco in the front row.


    Ivy stopped in her tracks. Excellent, what a cramped seating arrangement!


    During Ivy¡¯s hesitation, Marco noticed her and waved, prompting her to walk over and take a seat.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze remained unmoved, and he did not greet her gently as he usually would. He appeared


    to be still angry about what urred earlier.


    The goddess Ivy exhaled a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Awesome!¡¯


    Marco smiled and stated in a low voice, ¡°Sebastian is incredibly alluring. The entire audience turned


    out for him.¡±


    Ivy was ecstatic to hear her brother praised, but she maintained her modesty.


    My brother is attractive, behaves well, and has a pleasant personality.


    Marco¡¯s mouth contracted the corners, and he nodded in approval as his smile widened.


    Wyatt, who was on the opposite side of Ivy, was silent. His expression grew increasingly glum.


    The final scene in the act concluded. The assistant presented me with three cups of coffee.


    Marco gave it to Ivy, who in turn gave it to Wyatt.


    Wyatt froze for a fraction of a second. His expression softened as he reached for it.


    Before he could steady the cup, it leaked in the following instant. Coffee was spilled on his clothing.


    Wyatt furrowed his brows.


    When Wyatt stood up, the assistant was quicker and seized his cane. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Reed.¡±


    Wyatt gave the assistant a stern look before grabbing his cane and turning his attention to Ivy. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to change my clothes first.¡±


    Ivy nodded and reseated herself. The assistant appeared vaguely familiar.


    Ivy stood up and quietly exited the hallway shortly after Wyatt¡¯s departure.


    In the lounge, Jimmy informed Wyatt of his room number.


    Wyatt exited the elevator and located the room. When he entered, the interior was dark. He turned


    on the lights and noticed a woman¡¯s purse and dress on therge, plush sofa. His eyes were icy


    and resolute. In the following instant, the bathroom door opened.


    A wet woman wrapped in a bath towel emerged from the building. The miniature towel emerged


    from the side.


    The small towel barely covered the person¡¯s vitals. It was a remarkable sight.


    This particr woman was Avery Lamour.


    The expression on Wyatt¡¯s face was extremely glum. His eyes were icy, acerbic, gloomy, and


    terrifying.


    Who invited you here? His voice was shockingly icy.


    Avery was startled and stood still for several seconds. With flushed cheeks, she then grabbed the


    bath towel that appeared about to fall off.


    ¡°Mr. Reed... Why are you here?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were filled with extreme contempt and icy indifference.


    ¡°Get out¡ª¡± Avery abruptly covered her chest and screamed before he could finish his sentence.


    She then hid behind the body of Wyatt. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A group of reporters appeared at the door with their equipment.


    Constant camera shes were observed.


    This moment¡¯s intimate embrace between Wyatt and Avery was an explosive and astounding


    image.


    These journalists were like ravenous wolves searching for food.


    They were actively filming this scene with their cameras.


    Avery Lamour cowered in fear behind Wyatt, trembling and looking pitiful.


    The reporters did not anticipate Ivy and Wyatt to have new romantic interests.


    The following instant, Wyatt pushed Avery away as if she were a piece of trash adhered to his body.


    His disgusting expression was not at all concealed. Even if Avery was naked in front of the


    cameras, he did not care.


    Wyatt approached the reporters with a gloomy and oppressive expression. His tone was


    intimidating.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who invited you. If a word or a photograph about this gets out, you will all be out of


    work by tomorrow.¡±


    Instantaneously, the sound of your iying will be removed by tomorrow.


    The clicking sound of the cameras abruptly ceased in an instant. There wasplete silence.


    There was no sound to be heard. Those reporters regarded Wyatt with trepidation.


    Wyatt was always mentioned in the financial news.


    In addition, his name would also appear in tabloids about Ivy.


    Since these privileges were never revoked, as Wyatt permitted, reporters gradually forgot that Wyatt


    Reed was invulnerable.


    The president of Reed Corporation had extensive industry connections and was very influential.


    Wyatt¡¯s name appearing in the tabloids was extremely rare and borderline sacrilegious back then.


    Now, these reporters have even rushed to investigate the scandals of Wyatt Reed.


    The brazenness!


    The reporters trembled unconsciously as fear infiltrated their pores for a time. Involuntary attention


    was drawn to the wretched woman on the floor within the room. Avery L. Lamour


    She was the one who summoned them, informing them that there was shocking news.


    Wyatt detected the direction of their gaze and immediately realized what was urring.


    She dares to plot against me?


    His eyes suddenly darkened, and he exuded a thick chill. He had an aura that was indescribably


    cold and stern. His voice possessed an inexplicable sharpness as well.


    ¡°Get out of here immediately!¡±


    The reporters were startled and scrambled away. They were frightened.


    Wyatt turned his attention back to Avery, who was pale and trembling on the floor.


    She had bare shoulders and was trembling slightly. She appeared so gentle, fragile, and innocent.


    Wyatt wasn¡¯t in the mood to show her appreciation. The only emotions he experienced were


    disgust, contempt, coldness, and rage.


    ¡®How could she set me up?¡¯


    The door was left ajar.


    Wyatt cared not that Avery could be viewed in this manner.


    In contrast, Avery was somewhat timid and reticent. She lifted the bath towel slightly while


    appearing uneasy. ¡°Mr. Reed, please allow me to change first...¡±


    Avery was disappointed that her ns did not materialize. She initially intended to use this to


    expose their rtionship and ce Wyatt in a precarious position. Thus, she would be able to


    remain at Wyatt¡¯s side with dignity.


    Who would have known?


    The gloomy gaze of Wyatt swept coldly over Avery.


    ¡°I loathe it, Ms. Lamour, when people plot against me.¡±


    Avery¡¯s face turned pale as she denied it unconsciously. ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    Wyatt knew instantly and shifted his gaze without concern. He did not want to take another look at


    her because doing so would contaminate his vision. ¡°Finding evidence is too simple, and I don¡¯t


    want to waste time on you.¡± His voice was irresistible and left no room for error.


    ¡°You can either get lost and return to where you came from, or I¡¯ll have Gil Lamour join you in


    getting lost.¡±


    Avery¡¯s face became pitifully pale, and her heart began to sink.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Wyatt''s resolve and icy demeanor left no room for maneuver. It was not at all what Avery Lamour


    had anticipated.


    Avery Lamour was ovee with emotion. She was in a state of panic, and her eyes were filled


    with pitiful tears. Her eyes gradually turned red as she shook and gazed at Wyatt as if she were


    about to cry.


    "Why, Mr. Reed? Everyone says we''re a perfect match."


    Avery Lamour was the youngest daughter of Lamour Corporation''s chairman.


    This revtion had narrowed the distance between Wyatt and Avery.


    ''Why does he continue to avoid eye contact with me? Why didn''t he seek a marriage alliance with


    me?''


    During this time, it was evident to Avery that Ivy had no interest in Wyatt.


    Nevertheless, why did Avery have no chance with Wyatt? She was perplexed and predictive.


    However, Wyatt did not even bother to nce at her, nor did he exin himself to her, as he did not


    wish to waste time on an insignificant individual. He retrieved his phone and called Jimmy.


    "Have someonee up and clean the space." His voice was bone-chilling and caused people to


    shiver.


    He turned around to leave but stopped abruptly. As he approached, he looked at Ivy, who stood at


    the opposite door. His emotions became suddenlyplicated. Even so, he panicked slightly out of


    concern that she would misunderstand something.


    Wyatt took a quick step forward with a stern expression. Why are you here, Ivy?


    Ivy arched her brow and crinkled her eyes without concealing her emotions.


    "Of course, I''m watching a good show!" She had suspected that something was amiss from the


    outset.


    As soon as the coffee identally spilled on Wyatt, Ivy noticed there was something off about the


    assistant who served her the beverage.


    ''Who might it be?'' Ivy pondered.


    Avery was part of the same group as a member of Jack''s staff, who was assisting with the AH


    project. He must be pretty acquainted with Avery.


    Why else would he create an opportunity for Avery to enter the room without being invited? Thus,


    Ivy purposefully followed to observe the entire performance, and no one noticed.


    This performance was far more exciting than Hades'' performance in the basement.


    Unfortunately, Avery''s level remained insufficient.


    Avery should not have brought reporters to this location. She should have summoned their parents


    to be witnesses.


    Wyatt stood still. Ivy''s indifference was like rubbing salt in his wounds, judging by the expression on


    his face. He would prefer Ivy to be enraged and reprimand him than to stay out of his


    business.


    "Is it good?"


    Wyatt acted as if there was nothing wrong. His voice was remarkably tranquil.


    Ivy curled her lips upwards. "Despite being a bit cheesy, it is still entertaining."


    Avery''s use of such outdated strategies was not particrly astute, but one could never tire of such


    drama, especially since Wyatt was the target.


    Ivy observed Wyatt''s icy gaze.


    It was unfortunate that Avery no longer had the opportunity because Wyatt despised those who


    plotted against him.


    Ivy had initially intended to assist Avery, but after Avery plotted against her, she could not ignore the


    situation.


    Wyatt approached using his cane. His indifferent and awe-inspiring demeanor had a chilling quality.


    As he approached, Ivy detected the minty scent emanating from his body.


    Ivy was momentarily stunned and absorbed in thought. She raised her head and gathered her grin.


    Wyatt regarded her from below. His thin lips slightly parted.


    "It would have been more entertaining if you had been the female protagonist."


    The conclusion is unimaginable.


    Wyatt had anticipated it for a very long time.


    Ivy did not avoid eye contact with him, but she momentarily held her breath. She let out a lightugh


    suddenly.


    "I would consider it if the male lead was different."


    Wyatt''s eyes became icy as he stared at her without blinking.


    The feeling that someone was ogling his possessions made him extremely uneasy. He advanced


    without any regard for his crippled leg and pushed Ivy against the wall. He pinned her down so she


    could not move.


    Wyatt¡¯s gaze intensified. Ivy¡¯s eyes shed with panic before she red with irritation at Wyatt.


    The two of them were intransigent. They were in such proximity to one another that Ivy could feel


    Wyatt¡¯s breath on her face.


    Ivy¡¯s heart was briefly racing. She raised her arms to push him away, but Wyatt grabbed her hand in


    the next instant. As he looked at her, he had a dark and strong gaze. His voice was raspy and low.


    ¡°Ivy, what else must I do to earn your forgiveness?¡±


    His pleading and disy of weakness gave the impression that he wanted to slit his heart open so


    she could see his sincerity. Ivy inclined her head to face him.


    Her heart trembled as if it had been electrocuted.


    After some time, sheughed. ¡°Mr. Reed, there is nothing you need to do because I never look


    back.¡±


    Her heart was as icy as a boulder. At this time, a set of unfamiliar, heavy footsteps approached from


    the side.


    Who could have been so inconsiderate as to interrupt them at this time?


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, the curtain call is almost here. Will I apany you back?¡± It was Marco Seely. His


    warm voice appeared to save her heart, which was on the verge of being shattered by Wyatt¡¯s


    sadness and grief.


    Ivy pushed Wyatt away calmly. Her gaze was crystal-clear and icy. ¡°Yes, please, Mr. Seely.¡± She


    averted her gaze from Wyatt and walked towards Marco, taking his arm as they entered the


    elevator.


    Ivy could feel the cold and piercing gaze that followed them constantly.


    Wyatt felt he was about to lose emotional control, but he could only watch her leave.


    The feeling that he would ultimately lose her grew stronger and stronger. He was terrified, anxious,


    and panicked, but he dared not speak.


    His fists were tightly clenched for an extended period before he returned to normal.


    IVY wakes up early each morning. Birds were chirping on the branches due to the incredible


    weather.


    The balcony was protected from direct sunlight by the dense foliage of the trees. Early in the


    morning, she stretched her back and made her way to the office.


    Ivy¡¯s office attire was arbitrary at all times. On asion, she wore casual skirts, and on other


    asions, she wore semiformal suits. She would not intentionally dress a certain way to project the


    image of a powerful, decisive businesswoman. In the end, no one dared to speak up.


    Greg entered Ivy¡¯s office carrying a stack of papers.


    Ivy picked up the coffee cup from the table and sipped it. It was incredibly calming. She puckered


    her lips. Before you take any other action today, inform HR to fire Avery Lamour.


    Greg was stunned and somewhat astonished. Find out what projects Lamour Corporation has been


    eyeing recently and acquire them if they look promising.


    Greg was surprised, but he did not dare to ask any additional questions and did not dy. Yes, Mr.


    President. He abruptly departed the office.


    Ivy has never been someone who refused second chances.


    Avery Lamour was terminated in less than three days, indicating that she vited Ivy¡¯s taboo.


    Avery Lamour was affiliated with the Lamour Corporation. The majority of high-society women who


    were unable to perform would typically be asked to resign.


    Avery¡¯s dismissal and Ivy¡¯s relentless pursuit of this matter were a disgrace to Lamour Corporation.


    Ivy had lunch with Helios at noon after a morning meeting and received Greg¡¯s report by the time


    she returned to the office in the afternoon.


    ¡°Avery Lamour has been in a two-hour wait. She insists on seeing you before her departure.¡±


    Ivyughed carelessly.


    ¡®She is experiencing death throes now? Why would she do all of that, to begin with?¡¯ R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I do not wish to waste time with her. Tell her to go back to where she came from.¡±


    Greg anticipated this and only sought confirmation from Ivy before resuming his journey.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Morgan Corporation¡¯s lounge.


    Avery Lamour¡¯s face was pale as she sat there, and she appeared disoriented. Because the news


    of her dismissal had not yet been made public, it was still not toote.


    Gil Lamour worked hard to get her into Morgan Corporation.


    Avery couldn¡¯t imagine how she¡¯d return to her worthless self if Gil discovered she¡¯d messed


    everything up. She¡¯de a long way from being an illegitimate daughter and was just one step


    away from being free of her nightmares.


    She felt like she was hanging off the edge of a cliff at this point.


    She¡¯d be pulverized if she made one wrong move.


    ¡°Ms. Lamour.¡±


    Avery abruptly stood up. She was nervous and worried.


    Greg approached politely. ¡°Ms. Morgan has two meetings in a row and cannot take any time off right


    now. Please return.¡±


    Avery¡¯s face was pale as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why have I fired so abruptly?¡± She was still


    hoping that what she had done would go unnoticed.


    She was even more nervous yesterday when Wyatt ignored and humiliated her. She still had a


    chance as long as she stayed with Morgan Corporation.


    Avery would not give up.


    Greg chuckled lightly. ¡°You¡¯d have to ask yourself, Ms. Lamour, what you¡¯ve done to offend Ms.


    Morgan.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to know why Ivy was so upset, and he knew how to deal with even the most


    obnoxious of people.


    Avery¡¯s face turned pale. In an instant, her eyes sank. Since the incident, it had only been one night,


    so how could Ivy have discovered it so quickly?


    She bit her bottom lip. ¡°I¡¯d like to see Ms. Morgan. I must personally exin it to her. I can apologize


    to her if she is dissatisfied with anything I¡¯ve done.¡±


    She appeared displeased as if she had endured all of the unequal and unjust treatment.


    Greg¡¯s eyes were a little dull, but he kept his professional demeanor. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize,


    Ms. Lamour because the price you paid was being fired. You should resume your role as the


    Lamour family¡¯s Young Lady. President Ivy leads Morgan Corporation. She is not in the mood or has


    the time to deal with ordinary employees. We can only do what she says because this is her order.¡±


    In a panic, Avery spoke eagerly. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Gil Lamour, no matter what. Is this how Ms.


    Morgan will treat me?¡±


    Greg¡¯s response was cold, and he did not look up to her solely based on her identity.


    ¡°Then you should summon Chairman Lamour to deal with Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Following that, Greg approached the bodyguards on the side and said, ¡°Please escort Ms. Lamour


    out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡±


    Avery was agitated and perplexed. Her face was red-hot as if she¡¯d been pped in public. Greg¡¯s


    meaning was immediately clear to her. She was only the chairman¡¯s daughter at Lamour


    Corporation.


    Ivy, on the other hand, owns the entire Morgan Corporation. They were not on equal footing. As a


    result, Avery was unqualified to meet Ivy. Avery stood there, terrified and surrounded by


    bodyguards.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    If Avery left Morgan Corporation, her situation would be even more miserable when she


    returned to a home that was not hers, but she had no other choice.


    ¡®Why? Did Ivy already learn about the incident?¡¯


    Avery stood stiffly outside the office building in the sun. Despite this, the hot sun did not provide her


    with any warmth.


    Instead, she felt a chill that moved up her spine from the soles of her feet.


    Ivy didn¡¯t have to question her, and she didn¡¯t even bother to listen to her exnation. She didn¡¯t


    want to hear Avery¡¯s nonsense.


    Ivy might have expected Avery to deny it even if she confronted her. Avery had never felt so weak


    as she did now, sitting on the garden steps at the entrance, drenched in a cold sweat.


    Avery looked up at the tall, luxurious skyscraper in front of her, which appeared to be a cold-hearted


    giant beast ready to devour her whole. She was just a lowly person who had no right to be there.


    Avery''s unconventional tactics were exposed in the open.


    There was no way out.


    She sat there until dusk because she dared not to leave. She had devised numerous strategies to


    deal with Ivy''s reactions.


    What would Ivy punish her for?


    Would Ivy be enraged, annoyed, or strike her?


    Ivy was aware of Avery''s target, Wyatt Reed. As a result, she assumed that Ivy would treat her


    differently no matter what. However, she suddenly realized that she was nothing to Ivy at this point.


    Ivy could fire her at any time, just as she could hire her openly.


    Ivy walked confidently out of the office in her stilettos. Aside from her bodyguard and assistant,


    some department heads nked her sides to seek her advice on pressing issues.


    They all looked at Ivy with adoration and respect.


    That kind ofmanding aura was beyond Avery''sprehension. Avery became aware of the


    distance between herself and Ivy.


    Even if Avery''s status as an illegitimate daughter of a chairman was legalized, the vile selfishness in


    her bones made her feel oppressed and abominable inparison to Ivy, who was so honest and


    upright.


    Avery suddenly lost the courage to exin herself in front of Ivy at that moment. Should she let Ivy


    laugh in her face when she was already a joke? She came to a halt and began walking in the


    opposite direction.


    Reed Corporation.


    Ken had noticed that Wyatt''s mood had been very unpleasant recently and that he had been very


    unforgiving and resolute when dealing withpany matters. As a result, he deduced that Wyatt''s


    rtionship with Ivy was not going well.


    Everyone reported their work with trepidation. By the end of the day, Ken had knocked on Wyatt''s


    door and entered.


    "Mr. Reed, I just got word that Morgan Corporation terminated an employee today."


    Wyatt raised an eyebrow because Ken would never make such a minor announcement as firing


    ordinary employees. "It''s Avery Lamour," he said confidently.


    Wyatt''s eyes widened with disgust. His voice was as cold as ice.


    "She deserves it."


    Wyatt was unconcerned.


    "Madam Reed just called saying that Ms. Lamour has nowhere else to go, so she wants Ms.


    Lamour to work in ourpany," Ken added.


    The temperature in the room dropped in an instant. Ken braced himself and observed Wyatt''s


    stiffening face.


    Wyatt''s eyes were dark, and his tone was harsh. "We will never ept trash at ourpany."


    These were ruthless words.


    Ken gave a slight nod. "Understood." He had no choice but to devise a strategy for dealing with


    Eva.


    Wyatt was silent for a split second before speaking indifferently. "Get Avery Lamour out of the ce


    my mother found for her. I don''t want to see her anymore."


    Ken''s entire body shook. He knew Wyatt couldn''t stand Avery Lamour any longer. "Yes, President."


    He didn''t dare to ask any more questions and went right to work.


    Avery returned to her apartment after not receiving a response from Reed Corporation. A polite


    middle-aged man was waiting for her at the door when she returned.


    "This apartment has been retrieved, Ms. Lamour. Could you please rent another?"


    Avery''s face became pale. For a brief moment, she appeared befuddled.


    "This ce was rented to me by Mrs. Reed."


    "We''re just carrying out orders. Regardless of your presence, we will clear out the apartment early


    tomorrow morning. This was a demand."


    ''Am I being swept out the door? Who else is unconcerned about Eva''s orders?''


    Without having to think about it, Avery knew the answer. She''d really irritated Wyatt this time. She


    had no choice but to pack her belongings and flee back to the Lamour vi for the night.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    As soon as Avery Lamour walked through the door, she could tell something was wrong. She


    noticed Joy Lamour¡¯s car parked in the courtyard and assumed she had returned.


    Joy would usually make a big deal about her arrival because she wanted everyone to know she was


    home. It had never been quieter when Joy was present.


    This silence made Avery even more concerned. A ss ashtray was thrown at her as soon as she


    pushed the door open. She was stunned and experienced a sharp pain in her shoulder. She


    clenched her teeth as cold sweat dripped from her brow. When she looked up and saw the two


    people sitting on the sofa, her face turned pale.


    Joy and Gil Lamour were both looking at her with cold and grim expressions.


    ¡°You still dare to return?! I told you to approach Wyatt Reed, but you came back here, not to


    mention the huge mess you¡¯ve made!¡±


    Joy became enraged and hurled insults at Avery. She had been holding her rage inside while


    waiting for Avery to return. She was unforgiving.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to climb the socialdder? Do youck the ability to keep a man? Have


    you learned nothing from your mother¡¯s home-wrecking?¡±


    Joy appeared to outsiders to be a gentle and elegant high-societydy.


    Joy¡¯s mean and harsh side was only seen by Avery, her half-sister.


    Avery stiffened in ce, staring dumbfounded at Joy and Gil. Since she was a child, her biological


    and nominal father had treated her as a disgrace.


    Gil always gave in to Joy¡¯s bullying.


    Avery bowed her head and bit her lower lip, not daring to say anything. Her heart was racing as


    panic gripped her limbs.


    ¡®Did they find out so quickly that I was thrown out? How much do they really know?¡¯


    Joy was enraged even more when Avery remained silent. She moved forward a few steps and


    yanked Avery¡¯s hair with brute force.


    ¡°Speak! Are you deaf? How dare you return with the shambles you¡¯ve created?! You¡¯re nothing


    more than a shameless illegitimate daughter. What is the point of your existence?¡±


    Avery felt her surroundings spin in an instant as Joy shoved her to the floor. It was excruciatingly


    painful. She tried to beg her father, Gil Lamour, for help, but he only had a cold face and looked at


    her with disgust and disappointment.


    Gil directed his finger at Avery. ¡°Your sister is correct. What is the point of having you as a member


    of our family? You can¡¯t even do something so simple. I¡¯ve taken care of everything. You need to


    contact the Reeds. You can marry Wyatt Reed as long as you can make him happy, but you can¡¯t


    even do that?¡±


    Avery could only feel pain and coldness enveloping her. She had a shback to that night.


    He was unmoved even after going so far as to be almost naked in front of Wyatt.


    That gaze was identical to Gil¡¯s at this moment.


    Avery wept and pleaded for mercy. She¡¯d grown ustomed to the harassment. There was no


    other option because she¡¯d be forced to return to those hopeless and worthless days of her past if


    she didn¡¯t put up with it.


    She had a taste of the good life that she couldn¡¯t shake.


    Rather than returning to a time when she was looked down on by everyone, she would prefer to act


    humble in front of these two people. She clenched her teeth and pleaded in hushed tones for them


    to let her go.


    ¡°Wyatt Reed dislikes me. I can¡¯t help myself. I¡¯ve tried everything I can think of, but he still won¡¯t


    look at me.¡±


    Joy sneered andughed exasperatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable if you can¡¯t handle Wyatt Reed, but why did you feel the need to offend Ivy


    Morgan?¡± Her tone was cold and filled with hatred.


    Avery came to a halt and raised her head.


    ¡°Are you still acting? Morgan Corporation has taken on our major project, which has been in the


    works for over a year! Ivy clearly stated that she only took this away from us to teach you how to


    behave properly!¡±


    Joy Lamour scolded Avery Lamour with a glum expression. She finally had enough and went up to


    p Avery.


    ¡°It¡¯s entirely your fault!¡± What exactly did you do to enrage Ivy? The high societydies are now


    mocking me for having such a useless sister as you!¡±


    To begin with, the elite circle was small.


    Lamour Corporation was only significant in the United States, and it was not on the same level as


    the internationally renowned Morgan Corporation. As a result, Joy¡¯s circle differed from Ivy¡¯s. Ivy¡¯s


    circle was made up of the ultimate elites at the top of the food chain, and she could only look up to


    her.


    The p had made Avery¡¯s face hot and painful. All she could think about was panic and shame.


    Ivy, it turned out, was not unaware of what Avery had done to her.


    Ivy bypassed Avery entirely and went straight to Lamour Corporation.


    The Lamours were to ept responsibility for Avery¡¯s mistakes. This was a clear warning to Avery


    to help her understand the chasm that existed between her and Ivy.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t even retaliate with a small move against Avery and the Lamour family.


    Ivy was extremely harsh.


    Looking at Avery¡¯s wretched face reminded Joy of Avery¡¯s mother¡¯s pitiful expression when she had


    broken up her family. Joy became even angrier as a result of this.


    Joy stomped on Avery and looked down at her. ¡°Tell me exactly what you did.¡±


    Avery was forced to tell her the truth.


    Morgan Corporation.


    Ivy was in her office, listening to a department report when Greg knocked. ¡°Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Ivy nodded and looked at the department head.


    The man had the foresight to flee.


    ¡°Chairman Lamour just called and asked Avery Lamour to apologize in person. In the meantime,


    they want to talk about the possibility of working together,¡± Greg exined.


    Ivy chuckled lightly.


    Wyatt introduced her to Gil Lamour, who was so snobbish about having Reed Corporation as a


    backer that he didn¡¯t bother getting to know Ivy.


    Looking back, that scene was ridiculous and pathetic. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Why is Lamour Corporation so concerned when I only took away a minor project?¡¯


    They were too eager.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes flitted a little. ¡°Forget about cooperation.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s meaning was immediately clear to Greg.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Morgan, but we must not underestimate their strength.¡±


    Ivy smiled and spoke casually. ¡°The Lamour Corporation isn¡¯t the only one in charge. Petron


    Corporation, their archrival, has contacted us. You can inform the Lamours of this.¡±


    Ivy was not concerned about offending anyone or losing thepany.


    Gil Lamour was not sincere and had never treated her with respect by cing his daughter in


    Morgan Corporation without first informing her, indicating that Lamour Corporation had no intention


    of doing business with Morgan Corporation.


    Since that was the case, it was best to politely decline them rather than risk making a fool of


    themselves.


    Greg nodded immediately. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Ivy grinned contentedly and looked down to see a message on her phone. Little Pierce had left a


    voice message.


    ¡°Pretty Lady, I¡¯d like to surprise you with a candlelight dinner!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t bear rejecting Pierce¡¯s childish voice, which was as soft and sweet as cotton candy.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She responded. She hadn¡¯t seen Pierce in a long time, and she missed him.


    Ivy suspected Pierce liked Simba and immediately requested that Sebastian send Simba over for


    Pierce to y with.


    Sebastian reluctantly arrived at Morgan Corporation in sunsses and a shy sports car in less


    than 15 minutes. He drew everyone¡¯s attention right away.


    Sebastian¡¯s stunningly handsome face quickly became a hot topic. He proudly ruffled his hair when


    he saw his sister.


    ¡°What can I do to improve my mediocrity? You should not pass up this free advertising opportunity


    for any new diamond jewelry that I can rmend.¡±


    Ivy rolled her eyes in silence. ¡°Well, our new diamond jewelry is for innocent young people. If you


    support them, we will undoubtedly lose money this quarter!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s brow furrowed.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    In the limousine near the Morgan Building. A nanny and a bodyguard were seated next to Pierce,


    who was blonde and had curly hair.


    The three of them sat there with their hands on their knees as if they were schoolchildren. Uninvited


    guest Marco Seely stood opposite them.


    Except for Pierce, Marco was feared by all. Thus, the nanny and bodyguard, who would ordinarily


    provide Pierce with suggestions on how to impress Ivy, remained silent and endeavored to reduce


    their presence. Only Pierce had the courage to express his discontent.


    ¡°Dad, please exit the car. This is my date with Pretty Lady. I don¡¯t want a third wheel to cause us


    trouble!¡± Pierce pouted and sat with his hands on his waist, desperately attempting to make his aura


    appear more powerful.


    Marco was holding an iPad as he typed the final email before looking up at his son.


    His voice was soothing. ¡°I¡¯m free and have some business to discuss with Pretty Lady, so there¡¯s no


    harm in my joining you two.¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± Pierce¡¯s brows were furrowed in extreme displeasure.


    ¡®Even Daddy cannot interrupt my date with Pretty Lady.¡¯


    Marco hooked his lips together. ¡°Pierce, if your father will leave, Wyatt Reed will find a way to


    disturb you. Would you like to meet him?¡±


    Pierce dipped his head with a sad expression. ¡®Obviously not! I detest that Whiner Mister even


    more!¡¯


    Marco persuaded him in a solemn manner. ¡°Let¡¯s keep the family wealth in the family. We cannot


    allow outsiders to exploit us. If Daddy and Pretty Lady have a good rtionship, does that not


    indicate that you and Pretty Lady also have a good rtionship?¡±


    Pierce pondered while raising his head.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ What Daddy said is somewhat usible. Daddy is my family, in contrast to Whiner


    Mister Wyatt Reed. But¡­¡¯


    The child looked at his father and said, ¡°That¡¯s all right, Daddy. I am capable of managing my


    rtionship with Pretty Lady on my own. You don¡¯t have to get involved!¡±


    Marco¡¯s smile became rigid. On the side, the nanny and bodyguard breathed a sigh of relief and


    looked out the window.


    ¡®Fortunately, our young master is not easily duped!¡¯


    Pierce continued to belittle them. ¡°Daddy, you must work hard to earn money so that Pretty Lady


    and I can rely on your inheritance in the future!¡±


    Marco¡¯s face became dark and sullen as he red at Pierce, attempting to control his anger. ¡°Calm


    down... He is still a young boy.


    He grinned and gritted his teeth. ¡°I will not give you my inheritance if you do not let me join you!¡±


    Pierce pondered this predicament incessantly, as it was a significant one.


    ¡®For the sake of the inheritance, I must reluctantly ept this third wheel, father.¡¯


    Pierce red spitefully at his father while he waited for Ivy to arrive at their car.


    ¡°Pretty Lady!¡±


    As soon as Ivy opened the car door, the milky-scented Pierce pounced on her, preventing her from


    taking in her surroundings. She quickly grabbed him and pinched his cheek.


    ¡°Our Pierce is bing more attractive!¡±


    Pierce timidly retreated into Ivy¡¯s arms.


    Marco observed this and coldlyughed.


    ¡°Typically, he is not so shy.¡± ¡®Huh! What a talented actor!¡¯


    Ivy was surprised to hear Marco¡¯s voice and to see him.


    ¡°Mister Seely?¡±


    Marco nodded slightly and smiled steadily and warmly. ¡°Pierce invited me to dine with you. Do you


    mind, Ms. Morgan, if I join?¡±


    Pierce stared at his father without speaking.


    ¡®Dad is full of lies! How does that constitute an invitation? I¡¯ve just been threatened!¡¯


    Before Ivy could respond, Pierce hurriedly said, ¡°Pretty Lady, if you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll just have him


    leave so no one can bother us.¡± His sparkling eyes were filled with anticipation as he


    pondered, ¡®Please say yes!¡¯


    Ivy was unable to read Pierce''s mind, so she responded, "Of course, I don''t mind." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pierce appeared disappointed, but upon seeing Simba, he regained his vigor and enthusiastically


    hugged Simba without letting go.


    They arrived promptly at the restaurant.


    Pierce did not rush to leave the car. Instead, he acted in a mysterious manner by asking Ivy and his


    father to enter first.


    The restaurant was rtively quiet. It appeared to have been offered out in advance.


    Marco was a gentleman and walked to the front of the hall to pull Ivy''s chair out.


    There were candles on the table. It was a beautiful and ambiguous atmosphere.


    Pierce enthusiastically presented a shoebox-sized box and arge bouquet of white


    chrysanthemums several minutester.


    Ivy, upon seeing the flowers, felt like fainting.


    Marco also did not anticipate that his son would bring funeral flowers. He froze for a moment and


    thought to himself that this child hid it exceptionally well. He appeared to regret joining us at this


    time.


    Initially, the two adults were anxious.


    Pierce ran over with his short little legs and lifted the bouquet of white chrysanthemums in a


    cheerful manner.


    "May you always remain as fresh and lovely as your favorite flowers!"


    Momentarily, the situation appeared somewhat peculiar.


    Marco attempted to pretend not to hear or see this scene by averting his gaze.


    ''This is not my child!''


    Ivy epted the flowers with a smile after approximately two seconds of awkward silence so as not


    to dampen the child''s enthusiasm and goodwill. " Thank you, Pierce. I adore it!"


    Ivy merely positioned it on the opposite side of the candle. The more distant, the better. She felt a


    headache approaching.


    Pierce eagerly extracted the shoebox-sized gift box and immediately opened it.


    "I gathered gemstones from all over the world and created this mosaic for you, Pretty Lady! It''s very


    special!"


    Ivy observed a gold photo frame that was opulent.


    The photo was an unposed snapshot of Ivy that was taken by the couple while traveling in France.


    Every square inch of the image was subdivided into different color modules and had a light-to-dark


    gradient.


    The mosaic wasposed of various square-shaped gemstones of the same color and size. The


    angles created by the thickness''s slight elevation glistened in the light. It was shy, hip, and


    incisive. It was an old-fashioned method of disying wealth.


    Ivy was knowledgeable about gemstones and understood that collecting and polishing so many


    natural stones of the same size was no simple task.


    This would also result in a substantial amount of residue material. She previously disallowed Pierce


    from giving her gold, so he began giving her gems instead.


    This photograph was without a doubt the most valuable image in the world!


    Pierce felt proud as he observed Ivy''s stunned expression. "Pretty Lady, do you enjoy it so much


    that you''re speechless?"


    Ivy''s hand trembled subconsciously as she looked at the boy. This gift was too expensive for her to


    ept, but she did not know how to refuse it because it was her own photo.


    Marco coughed sideways. "Ms. Morgan, you can ept it without concern because it is the heart of


    Pierce. Inparison to his entire life, this is nothing."


    Pierce gave a solemn nod.


    "It''s nothing, really!"


    After a few moments of silence, Ivy nodded and said, "T-Thank you, Pierce. I greatly appreciate this


    present."


    Ivy ced the photograph casually next to the bouquet. She felt for a moment that something was


    amiss. The nearby flowers, mosaic, and candle... She experienced a lump in the throat.


    Sensing Ivy''s emotions, Simba jumped onto the table, swept the flowers to the floor with his tail, and


    then walked around making a mess.


    Pierce was irritated and dragged Simba to the ground by the neck. "Simba, you are a fake! Please


    don''t cause trouble here!"


    "I am a genuine tiger!"

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    ¡®How dare you doubt that I¡¯m a real tiger!¡¯ Simba pondered. It shook its tail and realized Pierce was


    no longer cute.


    Pierce scowled. He took a piece of beef jerky from the table and ced it in Simba¡¯s mouth to verify


    the tiger¡¯s authenticity. ¡°Then eat it, little tiger!¡±


    Simba was desperate to break free from this kid¡¯s grip, but it was too weak. It felt so wrong.


    Simba waved his front paws in the air just as Ivy was about to assist.


    I cannot eat! I¡¯m a phony tiger...¡±


    A child shattered Simba¡¯s dignity as a ferocious tiger. It shook its fur andy speechless in Pierce¡¯s


    arms, staring angrily at Ivy.


    ¡®Mama did nothing to help me.¡¯


    Ivy ate quietly and bowed her head. She tried her best to hide her awkwardness because Marco


    had previously expressed interest in her.


    It was awkward because the two adults didn¡¯t say anything about what had happened before, but


    Marco would asionally ce dishes on Ivy and Pierce¡¯s tes with care.


    Ivy also felt Marco¡¯s lingering gaze on her. She had no choice but to act as if nothing had happened.


    Ivy was sent home by the father and son team after dinner.


    Pierce was so exhausted that he dozed off in the car.


    Ivy stepped out of the car, Simba in her arms.


    Marco brought out the box for her and apologized to her.


    ¡°Pierce is still unaware that white chrysanthemums are bereavement flowers. I¡¯ll make sure to


    instruct him the next time properly.¡±


    Ivyughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Children have no malicious intent.¡±


    Marco¡¯s grin was a little loose. ¡°Do you want roses next time?¡± He was weighing his options.


    In an instant, Ivy grasped Marco¡¯s meaning. Roses were intended for lovers. ¡°I¡¯d rather have


    cactus.¡±


    A cactus that repels humans.


    Marcoughed, raising an eyebrow and bowed his head. ¡°OK, I¡¯m good at amodating, people¡¯s


    preferences.¡±


    In the meantime, at Hudson Yards. Wyatt had just returned when the husky pounced on him.


    Wyatt swatted it away with his cane, irritated. ¡°Isn¡¯t Duke already back? Howe he didn¡¯t take it


    away?¡±


    Jimmy chased after the dog with a bowl of dog food. ¡°Mrs. Elrod returned, but she did not like the


    dog, so Mr. Elrod asked us to keep it here for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I dislike it as well!¡± Wyatt¡¯s expression was cold and sullen.


    ¡®Duke is always causing me problems!¡¯


    He took out his phone to call Duke and sat in frustration.


    Duke answered the phone.


    ¡°Are you out of the game, Wyatt?¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ivy and Marco took Marco¡¯s son to a Five Star restaurant for dinner. They even reserved the venue


    and appeared to be a cute little family of three.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s sharp eyes sank at the same time.


    The aura around him was freezing.


    ¡°Are they still there?¡± His voice was suppressing an outburst of rage.


    ¡°They all went out together.¡±


    Duke wanted to say a few more words, but Wyatt lost his temper and abruptly hung up the phone. It


    was direct.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were filled with rage.


    Jimmy carried the husky over with trepidation. He clearly heard that conversation. ¡°Mr. Reed...¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it. Summon Ivy.¡±


    Jimmy was well aware of his failure as a matchmaker. Wyatt and Ivy, unfortunately for him, were not


    ordinary people. ¡°I-I don¡¯t...¡± Wyatt¡¯s cold eyes swept over Jimmy before he could finish his


    sentence.


    ¡°Do you believe you¡¯ve lived a long enough life?¡±


    Jimmy abruptly altered his words. ¡°I have no objections to that.¡±


    Wyatt entered the study upstairs.


    Jimmy sat on the floor, defeated. ¡®Mr. Reed is terrifying! I guess he¡¯s usually thought to be


    easygoing!¡¯


    Jimmy frantically pulled out his phone and sobbed while calling Ivy. ¡°Ms. Morgan, Mr. Reed fell


    down the stairs.¡±


    Ivy was about to fall asleep when she got a call from Jimmy. She panicked, grabbed her keys, and


    bolted. When she thought about Wyatt limping, she felt guilty. She feared that she would owe him


    for the rest of her life if his leg never recovered due to her actions.


    Bill drove, so the twenty-minute trip took only ten minutes.


    They arrived in a sh at Hudson Yards. Jimmy greeted Ivy in a panic as soon as she walked in. Mr.


    Reed fell down the stairs, Ms. Morgan. He¡¯s feverish and now unconscious!¡±


    Ivy furrowed her brows. When she heard this, her heart thumped. ¡°Did you consult with a doctor?¡±


    Jimmy froze and then spoke up. ¡°Yes¡­ The doctor was involved in an ident on the way, so he


    will be dyed for some time.¡±


    Ivy entered Wyatt¡¯s room and discovered the man on the bed. His face was pale, and he had beads


    of sweat on his brow. He appeared to be suffering from a fever.


    The husky circled the bed, chewing on the side of his cane.


    Ivy scowled. ¡®How did he get a fever after falling? Was it really that serious?¡¯


    Jimmy was nervous and jittery. ¡°What should we do, Ms. Morgan? Mr. Reed can only be


    comfortable in you, so you can¡¯t leave now.¡±


    Ivy made contact. Arge hand clutched her wrist as soon as she touched his brow.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes opened, dark and deep with a hint of weakness. He appeared frail and confused, but


    his grip was firm.


    Ivy was unable to free herself. She smirked.


    ¡°Ivy, do you still care about me?¡± His voice was audible, frail, and anticipatory.


    Ivy gave him a calm look. ¡°I¡¯m responsible for your leg injury, so I¡¯m not going to sit idly by.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes became darker. His lips were pressed together in a straight line. His expression


    softened. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m at ease here with you.¡±


    ¡®That way, I won¡¯t have to consider what you and Marco are discussing?¡¯ Wyatt reflected himself. He


    quickly closed his eyes to conceal the glint of hatred in them.


    Nobody seemed to notice.


    Jimmy was holding ice and towels on the side, looking perplexed. ¡°Ms. Morgan, Mr. Reed must cool


    down so that he does not burn up.¡±


    Ivy nodded. She was about to give way to Jimmy when he handed her the items.


    ¡°Oh, the doctor was in an ident on the way, so I have to pick him up right now!¡± He then ran out


    without saying anything else because he was afraid of being yelled at.


    Ivy frowned as she looked at the expressionless Bill in the corner.


    Bill simply nodded. His tall figure approached slowly.


    ¡°Please, Miss, allow me...¡± A hand tightly clutched Ivy¡¯s wrist before she could nod. She was taken


    aback.


    Wyatt fought to open his eyes. His expression wasplicated and unattractive. ¡°There¡¯s no need.


    Nothing is wrong with me. I don¡¯t need to lower my temperature. I don¡¯t want anyone else to touch


    me.¡± By the end of the sentence, he had locked his gaze on Bill.


    His deep gaze held an unfathomable annoyance.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t get what I wanted because of him!¡¯


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t do anything to Bill because he was Ivy¡¯s bodyguard.


    Bill didn¡¯t even look at Wyatt because he only followed Ivy¡¯s orders.


    Ivy paused for a few seconds before nodding to Bill.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t you go with Jimmy?¡±


    Bill nodded, turned, and walked away.


    Only Ivy and Wyatt remained in the room.


    There was a gentle silence in the room. Ivy picked up the ice and towel unknowingly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes lit up with a spark of happiness. He then sighed. ¡°Forget it. How can I delegate


    responsibility to you?¡±


    Jimmy said to retreat as an advance¡­ He had to adjust to the circumstances.


    Ivy frowned and ced an ice pack on his forehead of Wyatt.


    ¡°Such a simple action is meaningless. Please be patient and wait for the doctor to arrive.¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s face became faintly rigid. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Done. I didn¡¯t touch you.¡±


    He just stated that he does not appreciate being touched!


    Wyatt slowly closed his eyes while remaining silent. The following instant, Ivy¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at the caller ID on her phone. It was Marco Seely. His heart paused momentarily.


    ¡°It is veryte. What could he possibly want?¡± He could not conceal his jetheusy and animosity in


    his tone. He was so envious that he wished to murder someone!


    Ivy pursed her lips absently. ¡°Work.¡± She had no intention of exining anything to Wyatt because it


    was unnecessary.


    She then rose to her feet and went outside to answer the call.


    Wyatt observed her getting up and leaving. The mes within his eyes were raging. He was going


    insane with envy. He stood inaudibly at the door to listen in on the conversation.


    Ivy stood up. Pierce turned out to be the destination. ¡°Pretty Lady, I miss you already after a few


    hours! Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I miss you terribly.¡± She subtly lowered her voice, causing the man behind the door to be


    colder and more distressed.


    After hanging up the phone, Ivy pushed open the door and saw Wyatt standing there. His silk


    pajamas were a little messy. The color ck made his skin appear lighter, but it was actually


    abnormally pale. A deep chill and grief engulfed the man.


    His eyes were filled with both rage and suffering.


    Ivy stopped and grimaced. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Wyatt was ahead of the game. His dark eyes regarded Ivy intently as he asked, ¡°Are you only acting


    with him for business purposes?¡± His tone of voice was extremely subdued. He did his best to


    maintain emotional control. As soon as he said this, the outer corners of his eyes became red.


    He anticipated hearing her response, but he was terrified of hearing it.


    Ivy remained silent for a few seconds to calm his heart¡¯s sudden eleration, but in the next


    instant, she realized something.


    Actually, Wyatt was standing there without his cane!


    ¡®His leg has healed? Did he not tumble down the stairs and experience a rpse? Was he not


    immobile due to a fever?¡¯


    The husky ran to the side balcony and continued to chew on Wyatt¡¯s cane, oblivious to the tension


    between the two people.


    Immediately, Ivy¡¯s heart lost all trace of pity. She felt nothing but anger at this absurdity.


    ¡°Wyatt Reed, you liar son of a bitch!¡±


    Ivy raised her eyes and regarded Wyatt with an uninterested gaze. Her tone was characterized by


    indifference, ¡°who said it was a show? We intend to make ite true!¡±


    She observed the man¡¯s pupils contracting. His eyes turned suddenly red, but Ivy remained


    unfazed. She lost control of her anger as she regarded his mended legs and could no longer


    suppress it.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t disturb my date. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Ivy gritted her teeth and abruptly turned to leave. She feared that if she remained for one more


    second, she would lose control and truly incapacitate him. Wyatt took two steps forward and


    pressed her shoulders against the wall before exiting the room.


    His lips dipped unconsciously. He was obviously anxious and depressed, but he stroked Ivy¡¯s hair


    gently as if he were soothing a scared kitten.


    ¡°Do not go, Ivy. I was wrong. I still have a fever. I¡¯m still sick. You can¡¯t leave me alone.¡± As he


    coaxed her, his tone was so gentle, but his eyes were bloodshot. His slightly trembling hands


    indicated that his heart was anxious and restless.


    Wyatt was frightened. He feared losing Ivy permanently. He warned himself not to be angry. ItR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    was irrelevant whether Ivy chose Marco or not. He had a myriad of options to bind her to his life


    permanently.


    Ivy was at a loss for words and pushed him away. Her strength was significantly greater than


    Wyatt¡¯s, who was feigning illness.


    She sneered and said, ¡°Then being sick can feel like a joke. The doctor will arrive shortly.¡± After


    making this statement, she turned around.


    When she descended the stairs, she encountered Jimmy and the doctor, both of whom appeared


    unhappy and unconcerned.


    If Ivy had not previously noticed that Wyatt was feigning illness, she might not have understood


    what was urring.


    Bill followed them with a determined expression as he urged them.


    Upon observing Ivy descend the stairs, Jimmy hurriedly greeted her. ¡°What would you like to take,


    Ms. Morgan? I¡¯ll go get it for you. You don¡¯t have toe down.¡±


    She should spend extra time with Wyatt.


    Ivy gave him a nk, icy stare. She remained silent and looked at Bill. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Jimmy froze momentarily. Then he observed Wyatt attempting to catch up to Ivy. He hurriedly


    descended the stairs without his cane. Instantaneously, he grasped the situation.


    ¡®Mr. Reed hid it so effectively! I had no idea when his leg had recovered!¡¯


    However, Wyatt was unaware of his peculiarity.


    Ivy and Bill were one step ahead and had already left Hudson Yards, while Wyatt stood there


    bewildered.


    His eyes were calm when he raised them to look at Jimmy and the doctor. ¡°She is angry.¡±


    It will be odd if she is not upset! Jimmy pondered.


    There, the doctor stood in a tangle. ¡°Mr. Reed, do I still have to¡­.¡±


    Wyatt nced at him. ¡°No need.¡±


    After hearing this, the physician exited the same way he had entered.


    Jimmy felt the chill emanating from Wyatt and refrained from acting rashly. The strength of Ivy and


    Wyatt¡¯s personalities left him with no other option.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, would you like to rest on the second floor?¡±


    Jimmy was able to convince Ivy to visit, but Wyatt messed up the n, so he has no one to me


    but himself.


    Wyatt could not kill Jimmy to make Ivy happy if she was upset, right?


    Based on what Jimmy knew about Wyatt, Wyatt was capable ofmitting such an act.


    Upstairs, the husky that was yfully biting the cane attempted to drag it down the stairs to its bed


    one by one.


    As soon as Wyatt detected the motion, he swept an oppressive gaze over the area. When he


    viewed the cane, his eyes immediately contracted and sank. Suddenly, he realized why Ivy¡¯s


    disposition had changed so abruptly.


    Then, Wyatt regarded his legs. He concealed his recovery for so long to make Ivy constantly feel


    guilty, but it was recklessly revealed when he was unaware.


    His frustration was choking him to death. He cursed himself and despised himself for recovering so


    quickly. He knew that if he pursued Ivy at this time, she would still be furious and would never


    forgive him.


    Wyatt was furious that Ivy may have met with Marco, but he was in the wrong and could not act


    rashly.


    He could only find another chance to make amends in the future.


    SEVERAL dayster. Ivy and Leo were fishing at home. Windy joyfully ran over to greet them.


    ¡°Hi, Uncle Leo! Ivy, I¡¯ve decided to throw a party for everyone to celebrate my new rtionship.¡±


    Ivy rolled her eyes and nced at Leo. She intended for Windy to tone it down a bit.


    Leo regarded Windy and chuckled. ¡°Windy, you have already celebrated with three or four different


    men this month. You go, girl!¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Windy understood that Leo was making a mockery of her. She did not be angry and went


    cheerfully to grab Ivy¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m providing Ivy with opportunities. If she meets more people, she will be more resistant to


    persuasion!¡±


    Leo believed that it made sense.


    Ivy looked helplessly at Windy. ¡°I have a dinner engagement with a business associate tonight, so


    feel free to continue with your celebration.¡±


    Ivy only experienced a headache when she considered Windy¡¯s parties. It was filled with a variety of


    upscale foods and beverages to which he was already ustomed. She may as well conclude a


    business transaction.


    Windy walked over and sat down beside Ivy. In a low voice, she stated, ¡°This time is different. I have


    a special surprise for you! Many famous male models from around the world are also invited. I¡¯m


    certain that they¡¯re your favorite, so go and check them out!¡±


    Ivy gave her a look of speechlessness.


    Famous male models from around the globe?


    Windy was never so devoted to her family¡¯s business, but she was always incredibly enthusiastic


    about ns of this nature.


    Ivy had no idea what to say in response.


    Leo stared intently into the water as if he were concentrating on the fish within. ¡°Dear, what is the


    purpose of attending a dull dinner with business partners? Send your brother on behalf of your


    ce. You should apany Windy to the party. Go have fun, and don¡¯t return home too soon!¡±


    Ivy is at a loss for words, and suspects Leo has overheard Windy¡¯s words.


    Ivy was excitedly dragged away by Windy. ¡°Fear not, Uncle Leo! We will definitely return soon!¡±


    Leo made a hand gesture. ¡°No need!¡±


    The butler and attendants were rendered speechless.


    RST Bar.


    Within the private space. Ivy and Windy entered the room sequentially. Agatha and Simon sat on


    opposite sides of the sofa, seemingly engrossed in their mobile devices.


    There were numerous male models before them. Ivy cast a nce in her direction. Some were well-


    known models with international notoriety.


    They were all obediently seated and casually conversing.


    Ivy felt numerous zing gazes upon her and instantly regretted her decision to attend. Windy,


    however, did not allow her to escape and pushed her inside.


    Ivy wore a ck dress that perfectly entuated her slim figure. Her makeup was wless, which


    was appropriate for the asion. Her usual iciness was diminished, resulting in a drastically altered


    appearance.


    Agatha greeted Ivy with a cheerful wave, despite appearing somewhat inebriated.


    Ivy walked over and took a seat. ¡°Are you already intoxicated?¡± She smiled indolently.


    ¡°Are you aware of where we are?¡± Agatha leaned suspiciously toward her. ¡°A gift has been


    prepared for you. It¡¯s your preferred variety!¡±


    Agatha then gestured toward the individual in the corner. The silhouette of the tall man sitting there


    was cold and lonely.


    Ivy was momentarily stunned upon seeing him. ¡°Wyatt¡­?¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that Wyatt Reed?¡¯


    When he looked back, the man¡¯s eyebrows were much softer, and his eyes were not as icy and


    calcting as Wyatt¡¯s. He appeared to be an innocent recent college graduate with a clear and icy


    disposition. However, his facial characteristics were 70% simr to Wyatt¡¯s. He appeared more


    closely rted to Wyatt than Wyatt¡¯s nephew, Vince.


    Windy and Agatha couldn¡¯t wait to call him over after observing Ivy¡¯s expression of surprise.


    ¡°He has no rtion to Wyatt Reed. His name is Lysander, and he debuted abroad as a model. I met


    him while I was performing there. I immediately thought you would like him, so I brought him back!¡±


    Agatha grinned as she examined her gift.


    She believed her gift to be extremely thoughtful.


    This man approached. He appeared well-groomed and had striking features. He was not as


    resolute andmanding as Wyatt. Then, he cautiously regarded Ivy. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am Lysander, Ms. Morgan,¡± he said.


    Ivy smiled indifferently, and sidelong nced at Agatha. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I despise that man?! How


    could you send someone who resembles him so closely?¡±


    Windy tapped Ivy on the shoulder.


    "If you dislike it, consider Lysander Wyatt''s recement and torment him. If you enjoy it, obsess


    over Lysander, which will drive Wyatt insane! Regardless of how you look at it, you will benefit!"


    Ivy gave a faint smile. "You guys are my best friends for sure, huh?"


    "That is without question!" The two spoke simultaneously.


    Simon, who was standing to the side, snorted coldly. "You guys are only capable of fooling around.


    "Albert, what are you thinking?"


    ''Perhaps an entrepreneurial notion?'' Simon smiled and idly flipped through his smartphone.


    "I still have 800 pounds of potatoes that I haven''t sold; would you like to help?"


    Ivy was without words.


    Agatha snorted coldly. "Albert requested my assistance in attracting customers to his agricultural


    products at an international fashion show. Do you believe it is eptable?"


    Simon red disapprovingly at Agatha. "What makes it inappropriate? Does no one in the fashion


    industry eat, drink, or defecate?"


    Ivy sighed as she sat there by herself. She was at a loss for words with her entric friends. She


    was unable to ignore the Wyatt doppelganger sitting next to her. Even though it wasn''t Wyatt, that


    man''s presence felt suffocating, causing her to breathe a little more quickly.


    Perhaps it was a result of having been with Wyatt. After a period of sitting, she intended to go


    outside to get some fresh air. However, the entrance was blocked by arge number of reporters


    carrying cameras.


    Ivy''s face was slightly altered. The individuals inside also observed the reporters.


    Agatha was intoxicated and stood before Ivy.


    "What are you fellows doing?"


    "Miss Hart, we are journalists. We learned that famous models from all over the world intend to


    advance their careers in New York. We would like to know how the negotiations are proceeding.


    "Who among them consented to remain in New York?"


    "Are you signing with everyone?"


    "Is Ivy Morgan not present? Will she also be involved in this issue?"


    "Do you wish to say a few words, Ms. Morgan?"


    "Is this just a casual gathering?" One reporter''s voice was incredibly audible and immediately


    subsided.


    Each individual in the room had unique facial expressions and thoughts.


    Ivy did not require a great deal of introspection to deduce that someone in this gathering must have


    plotted against them. Whether it was Ivy, Agatha, Simon, or Windy, any of them was sufficient to


    spark rumors.


    If a model at this party desired poprity and betrayed this topic, everyone would be at risk if this


    party became a topic of intense discussion. It could be about the messy lives of children with trust


    funds or even the immoral secrets of wealthy women. Whichever it was, it would undoubtedly affect


    their businesses.


    Ivy was rendered speechless as she surveyed the male models seated in the room. Due to their


    various facial expressions, she was unable to determine who was behind this.


    Windy was visibly apprehensive and hid behind Simon.


    Even more distressed was Simon. He made minimal contributions to the family business and


    repeatedly caused problems. He desired nothing more than to be a trust fund kid with a conscience.


    The reporters at the door did not have any tendency to stop. They were overly interested in this type


    of party.


    Was this event for their careers, or was it a party for wealthy women?


    The news headlines of tomorrow would depend on their response.


    Agatha stood at the door with no intention of yielding. Her expression was gloomy.


    "This is a trade secret and is not avable to the public. Please anticipate the uing press


    conference!"


    Agatha took out her phone with the intention of calling the bar manager so that he and his


    bodyguards coulde and resolve the issue.


    Where did this group of journalists originate?


    "We''d like to conduct interviews with the upants. Pleasee out so we can witness them."


    "Yes,e out, please."

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Simply put, the reporters did not wish to return empty-handed.


    Ivy inhaled deeply and opened the door with a polite and unobtrusive smile.


    ¡°In actuality, this is merely an initial contact. We intend to host a talent show with internationally


    renowned supermodels as guest judges, but the details are still confidential at this time, so we beg


    your pardon for not being able to share more information.


    Clearly, Agatha was relieved.


    Ivy was a business veteran, so she was adept at persuading others with answers that did not sound


    like she was merely coping.


    As soon as the reporters saw that Ivy had spoken, they surrounded her. ¡°Ms. Morgan, which of


    these models do you have the most confidence in?¡±


    Ivy paused and lightly smiled. ¡°Everyone.¡±


    They responded withughter, knowing they could not afford to offend Ivy. If they persisted in


    harassing her, they could lose their jobs.


    The reporters responded without embarrassment, ¡°Then we¡¯ll eagerly anticipate the new show!¡±


    Agatha and Ivy exhaled a sigh of relief as the group dispersed gradually.


    The next instant, Ivy¡¯s face fell. She looked at Agatha, who nodded in response.


    Agatha knew the next step to take.


    They dismissed all individuals.


    After the scare, Simon and Windy let out a sigh of relief. They were unlike Ivy and Agatha in that


    theycked the confidence to be independent of their families.


    After everyone left, Windy hugged Ivy¡¯s arm in a daze. ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll change the venue! These


    journalists are too numerous!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s upper lip corners twitched. ¡°You never learn your lesson!¡±


    Windy snorted indifferently and did not take this minor incident to heart.


    Agatha found someone to send Windy and Simon back, then called the agents of the models one


    by one and instructed them to keep quiet. She would discover which model craved poprity so


    desperately today.


    As soon as Ivy left the building¡¯s entrance, she tightly wrapped her coat around her. She was the


    last person to leave incognito. Before she entered the vehicle, she heard a voice call out to her.


    ¡°Miss Morgan...¡±


    Ivy inadvertently turned around and was startled, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°Lysander?¡±


    Ivy could not remain indifferent in the presence of that visage.


    This was because he was extremely simr to Wyatt.


    Lysander moved forward and opened the door for her with consideration. He covered the car¡¯s roof


    so she wouldn¡¯t hit her head and grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Morgan. Have a safe trip back home.¡±


    Ivy smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She then entered her vehicle and left without furtherment.


    She was unaware of the shing lights emanating from a dark room on the second floor.


    Wyatt was with several close friends at a gathering. Everyone could not bear his distressed


    expression.


    ¡°Given Ivy¡¯s temperament, Wyatt should simply give up on Ivy.¡± One of the factions proposed.


    As he regarded him, Wyatt¡¯s face was frosty and glum.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Duke brought a ss of wine to his guest. ¡°How did my husky offend you? Why is it


    limping around now?¡±


    Wyatt drank his wine ss without enthusiasm. He did not wish to bring up that idiotic dog. If not for


    the husky biting his cane on that particr day, he would have remembered he had a cane! This


    dog derailed his ns! If he saw that husky again, he feared he would be unable to refrain from


    killing it.


    Another man with an extensive history of romantic rtionships could not resist voicing his opinion.


    ¡°Wyatt, I believe you should be ruthless and ignore her for a while so that she will value you more. If


    you approach her in this manner, she will consider you to be worthless!¡±


    Duke nodded his head in assent.


    ¡°Yes, you only need to maintain your noble demeanor. Do you know what kinds of rumors have


    been circting recently? Everyone says you want to marry into the Morgan n!¡±


    This was extremely offensive to patriarchy!


    Sharp eyes narrowed as Wyatt gripped his wine ss tightly.


    ¡®Huh! How dare they spread rumors behind my back! How daring!¡¯


    He was patted on the shoulder by Duke. We will assist you in dealing with Nichs Vaughn.


    Wyatt snorted coldly and carelessly.


    Duke and the otherscked the strength to contend with Nichs.


    What a typical but inspiring day! Windy¡¯s persistent call reached Ivy before she could open her


    eyes. She knew without thinking that the only person who would call her at this time was her best


    friend.


    Her voice was hoarse and sluggish when she answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re on the hot topic again!¡± Windy said quickly.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes widened, and she felt startled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone leavest night? Why didn¡¯t Lysander leave you alone and even send you on your


    way? Everyone assumed he was Wyatt Reed and that you were back together, but Wyatt¡¯s friend


    posted another photo denying the im. Someer discovered that it was Lysander.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s heart rate slowed slightly. She was well aware of what Lysander meant to the general public.


    It meant that her previous rtionship would be the talk of the town once more.


    Everyone¡¯s attention is drawn to Lysander¡¯s face.


    Was he a substitute?


    ¡°Or her new significant other?¡±


    Ivy could already envision all of the subsequent headlines.


    ¡°I believe Lysander purposefully hired someone to do this. Ivy, what should we do? I wouldn¡¯t have


    let Agatha take him back to New York if I¡¯d known!¡± Windy expressed regret, pity, and shame.


    ¡°Forget it, and I recognize your good intentions. I¡¯ll contact ze to find a solution, so don¡¯t worry


    about it too much. Tell Agatha to keep an eye on the others fromst night. It would be ideal if she


    could actually produce a talent show.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if it waster canceled. They required at least a semnce of the alleged talent


    show.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell her.¡± Windy realized what Ivy was saying and quickly hung up the phone.


    Ivy scrolled through the news to get a general sense of where it was in its development.


    (This guy is a dead ringer for Wyatt Reed! Ivy found a suitable recement. What a shame!)


    (Previously, Wyatt Reed was so humble in his desire to reconcile his rtionship with Ivy, but


    now Ivy would rather find a lookalike than look at him, so who is the problematic one in this


    rtionship?)


    (She is, in fact, the heiress of Morgan Corporation! In a matter of words, she can have anyone she


    wants. Your idols should put in more effort!)


    (Ivy¡¯s personal life is a disaster! Perhaps this is simply the superiority of wealthy


    women. Wyatt Reed¡¯s heart breaks for him!)


    (I¡¯ll always stand by Ivy! Only someone as capable as her can locate a duplicate!)


    (I¡¯m rooting for Flint!)


    (I¡¯m rooting for Brad!)


    (We¡¯re rooting for Vince!)


    Ivy was left speechless by the onlinements and dialed ze¡¯s number.


    ze was probably as taken aback as she was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Ivy,¡± he said when he


    received her call. ¡°I¡¯ve already begun to suppress this news, but you should be mentally prepared


    for any bacsh becauseizens are extremely sensitive to the use of privilege to manipte the


    news. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as straightforward as before because it will appear too abrupt. If Wyatt


    Reed didn¡¯t say anything, it would probably go away in two days, but who knew his friend would


    post a photo to exin his whereabouts? Did you two get into a fight?¡±


    Ivy remained silent for a few moments. ¡°There¡¯s no need to withdraw it then,¡± she said calmly,


    ignoring hisst question. ¡°Get someone to sign Lysander¡¯s name. Not everyone is entitled to


    benefit from my poprity. Didn¡¯t he want to be well-liked? Why not make your own money instead


    of relying on others?¡±


    ze¡¯s tongue clicked. He had long wanted to do this, but he was afraid to say anything about it.


    He¡¯d naturally oblige now that Ivy had brought it up. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m going to contact his agent right now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nice to him, Mr. Hall. Arrange everything and anything for him to beC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    addicted to his sudden fame.¡±


    ze realized right away what Ivy meant.


    This was only a fad.


    Lysander would be abandoned and left hanging once it was over.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it true that not everyone can afford to capitalize on Ivy¡¯s poprity?¡¯ ze pondered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned. I¡¯ll extract everyst drop of oil from him!¡± ze spoke casually.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Ivy went to work as usual after hanging up the phone.


    The Hudson Yards.


    As soon as Jimmy saw the hot topic, he was terrified and couldn¡¯t sleep, especially after seeing


    Wyatt¡¯s friend¡¯s rebuttal. He felt like it was all over.


    That was a bad friend!


    They could never have wished for a better opportunity to protect Ivy.


    If you didn¡¯t look too closely, the man who walked Ivy to the car looked exactly like Wyatt.


    Jimmy did not hesitate and went upstairs to knock on the door, trembling. Wyatt had drowned


    himself in alcohol and had anger pent up inside.


    He red coldly at Jimmy as he opened the door. ¡°Speak!¡±


    Jimmy pulled out his phone. ¡°You should see it for yourself, Mr. Reed...¡±


    One minute... Two minutes... Five minutes had psed. Wyatt¡¯s expression became increasingly


    depressed. He was the main character, and he had failed with Ivy, but his double had already


    surpassed him? He received a lot of sympathy on the inte. It was more than just sympathy.


    Everyone was engrossed in the drama.


    Wyatt¡¯s heart was bitter and resentful. The phone shattered into pieces on the floor the next second.


    Jimmy looked at the shattered remains of his phone in agony.


    ¡®It was a very expensive phone!¡¯


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°Should we do something about it, Mr. Reed?¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were red with rage. ¡°Go have it withdrawn! I¡¯m not interested in seeing anything about


    it!¡±


    Jimmy quickly responded by calling Ken, who was more experienced in dealing with such


    situations.


    Wyatt returned to his room and pulled out his phone as Duke called.


    ¡°Wyatt, don¡¯t be offended by what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Who is that person who is interfering online?¡± Wyatt inquired.


    ¡°Did you find out?¡± Duke had a soft spot for the guy. He was well aware of Wyatt¡¯s feelings for Ivy.


    Their friend was ¡°kind¡± enough to clear Wyatt¡¯s name, but she put Ivy in an awkward position as a


    result. Furthermore, it made Wyatt appear as if he wanted to save himself by betraying Ivy.


    How could Wyatt stand something like this? As soon as Duke realized this, he attempted to


    intervene. He was, however, a step toote.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was icy, cold, and bitter.


    Duke pressed his lips together. ¡°It¡¯s Alec Nowitzki¡­¡±


    Wyatt would find out even if Duke didn¡¯t tell him.


    Wyatt hung up the phone and dialed Ken¡¯s number. As he instructed, his mind was clear.


    ¡°At once, announce that we are ceasing all cooperation with Nowitzki.¡±


    For a brief moment, Ken became immobile. ¡°Certainly, Mr. Reed.¡±


    So much happened in such a short period.


    Ken deduced that it was rted to what happened the night before.


    Wyatt rubbed the corners of his lips calmly. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    The situation on the inte quickly changed.


    ze Hall, thepany¡¯s official ount, issued a statement. Lysander was a new artist who had


    signed with mour Entertainment and was about to make his New York debut on a talent show in


    which Ivy had invested.


    His encounter with Ivyst night was entirely coincidental. In a nutshell, Ivy¡¯s involvement in this was


    completely erased. There was no need to exin because there were so many people present. The


    conversation gradually shifted.


    If Lysander were just Wyatt¡¯s recement, everyone would be less obsessed. Reed


    Corporation also did not respond, so the discussion was not as rigorous. It was just that everyone


    was taken aback by Lysander¡¯s debut.


    They began cursing mour Entertainment for creating hype solely for financial gain. They only


    pointed the finger at the unscrupulous media because no one knew mour Entertainment was


    under Morgan Corporation.


    ze sat in his office, irritated and cursing. Anyway, he was certain to profit from this!


    Ivy did not officially respond to this from the start, as if she did not take this minor matter seriously.


    The discussion, which had gradually died down, erupted again before the end of the day. Wyatt


    Reed had acquired the family business of Alec Nowitzki.


    It was difficult not to connect the two events that urred on the same day.


    After further investigation, everyone discovered that Alec Nowitzki was the person who posted the


    photo to clear Wyatt¡¯s name.


    Everyone¡¯s spection, however, was futile. Reed Corporation did not skip any steps in the process


    of acquiring a small business.


    Many people in the circle thought Wyatt¡¯s methods were too ruthless.


    There were numerousints about his handling of the situation.


    Alec only posted a photo, but Wyatt drove the Nowitzki to extinction in a fit of rage. No one,


    however, could quell Wyatt¡¯s rage.


    Everyone could learn from this.


    Lysander¡¯s name gradually became known to the public as the matter progressed.


    Even though everyone has a negative first impression of Lysander, many people still support him


    because he has Wyatt Reed¡¯s domineering face.


    ze Hall also took advantage of Lysander¡¯s poprity, organizing numerous activities for him and


    convincing him to do live streaming in his spare time.


    ABC Corporation.


    The project¡¯s scheduled meetings were critical and required the presence of all four parties.


    Liam Saver, Wyatt Reed, and Marco Seely were already in the conference room when Ivy arrived.


    When they saw her approaching, their eyes were calm, as if they had no idea she had been a


    frequent visitor on the hot topicstely.


    No one knew if Wyatt and Marco sat opposite each other with an empty seat beside them on


    purpose.


    Ivy swept a nce and sat beside Marco with little thought or expression. When Liam noticed this,


    he gave Wyatt a thoughtful look.


    Marco handed her the meeting materials with care.


    ¡°We should congratte Mr. Reed on the recovery of his leg.¡±


    Wyatt, who had just mustered the courage to speak to Ivy, was rendered speechless by that. His


    eyes sank as he cast a cold stare at Marco.


    ¡®Does he intend to do this?¡¯ Wyatt pondered.


    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Liam said.


    Ivy pursed her lips, but her eyes were filled with mockery and indifference. ¡°Mr. Reed,


    congrattions.¡±


    ¡®This idiot liar!¡¯ she thought.


    Wyatt could barely keep his face straight and nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I recently learned that many AI enthusiasts worldwide want to invest in this project. It¡¯s


    mostly for everyone¡¯s benefit, but their circumstances vary,¡± Marco exined.


    ¡°Arge amount of capital will undoubtedly push our project to an admirable scale, but if progress


    does not go smoothly, it will have a devastating ending and will be more difficult to restart. I¡¯m not in


    favor of it because we need to protect our core technology,¡± Liam replied.


    Wyatt clenched his teeth. ¡°They¡¯re just interested in our project and want to kick us out. Even if we


    want to inject capital, we must consider all factors. Not to mention, we haven¡¯t yet arrived at this


    point.¡±


    Marco agreed with a nod.


    Ivy raised her brows and stated that she had no opinion on the matter. She and Marco interacted


    more throughout the meeting and developed a very subtle understanding of one another.


    They would understand what the other party was trying to say with a single nce.


    Wyatt was left out and was resentful about it.


    Marco leaned over and spoke softly to Ivy as soon as the meeting ended.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, let¡¯s go out to lunch. Do you want anything to eat?¡±


    Before Ivy could respond, Liam said, ¡°I want to join.¡±


    Wyatt added his voice. ¡°Me as well.¡±


    ¡°All right, then, go ahead. I still have work to do,¡± Ivy exined.


    The air became immobile for a brief moment.


    Ivy gradually packed her belongings and left.


    Liam noticed that the atmosphere was off and turned to look at Marco.


    ¡°You could have invited us along right now, Mr. Seely. Only inviting Ms. Morgan is deceptive. You


    appear to be interested in dating her.¡±


    Marco gave a light smile and looked at Wyatt. ¡°Indeed, I do.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Liam couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile because he could feel the tension in the air.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were gloomy and cold, meeting Marco¡¯s deep and arrogant gaze without flinching.


    ¡°It appears that some peopleck self-awareness.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any, Mr. Reed, why should I?¡± This was regarded as a formal confrontation. Marco


    chuckled and turned to walk away.


    Wyattughed. His smile was arrogant, ruthless, and tinged with powerlessness. The temperature


    in the room was extremely low.


    At the ABC Corporation lobby.


    Ivy held her phone up to the massive floor-to-ceiling window. She was on the phone and appeared


    very rxed as she gazed out the window with a faint smile while holding her coat in one hand. She


    appeared to be pleased with herself.


    Ivy hung up the phone when she saw Marco approaching.


    ¡°Mr. Seely, is there anything else?¡±


    Marco smiled at her with his hand in his pocket. ¡°The most important thing right now is to take you


    out to lunch.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t fair to refuse him for the second time today.


    Ivy paused andughed. ¡°OK, but it should be my treat.¡± She only refused earlier because she did


    not want to sit at the same table as Wyatt Reed.


    Wyatt, who was standing upstairs, saw them get into the same car. His body was shrouded in a


    thickyer of ice. His displeasure was visible on his face. Even his chest felt stuffy.


    Liam cleared his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Leaving together means nothing.¡± He could only offer Wyatt


    such dry constion.


    ¡®If Wyatt likes Ivy so much, why didn¡¯t he appreciate her when they were married?¡¯ Liam reflected.


    Marco and Ivy dined at a private restaurant. The customers there were all regrs. It was in a nice


    suburban vi. The food was also delicious.


    Ivy had previously visited with Brent and her friends, but entering required a reservation.


    That day, the restaurant was doing exceptionally well. When they arrived, they even ran into some


    old acquaintances.


    Duke Elrod and Eric Todd were also present. There was no need to exchange pleasantries because


    Ivy was not friends with them. They then went to a quiet ce.


    Marco smiled softly as he handed her a wet wipe for her hands.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re upset because of what I saidst time?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Ivy was direct. There was no need to conceal it. It would be strange if she were unmoved


    by it.


    Marco chuckled. ¡°I apologize for being too abrupt, but it worked.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time on rtionships,¡± Ivy said, ¡°But I appreciate your good intentions, Mr.


    Seely.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, may I inquire as to why you rejected me so abruptly? Are you unhappy with me in any


    way?¡± Marco¡¯s genuine smile made her feel at ease.


    Ivy raised an eyebrow. ¡°No. You''re a good partner if it¡¯s a marriage alliance, but I can generate the


    value that a marriage alliance will bring on my own.¡±


    Marco instantly understood Ivy¡¯s words. Ivy was unconcerned if he was only interested in her for-


    profit and a marriage alliance. She was not the type to sell herself for a profit.


    If it wasn¡¯t for profit, there didn¡¯t seem to be any feelings between them.


    For a brief moment, the room was deafeningly quiet.


    Marco rubbed his temples, his eyes gentle. His tone was apologetic, and his voice was low. ¡°This is


    ack of consideration on my part. I¡¯m not looking for a marriage partner. What if I told you, it was


    for selfish reasons? I¡¯ve long admired you.¡±


    Ivy poured a cup of tea while her eyes were lowered. Her wrist shook slightly as she heard thest


    sentence.


    The fragrance of the tea filled the room. A few drops of clear brown liquid spilled from the cup. It felt


    as if the zing hot sun was shining down on her.


    Her heart fluttering made her slightly uneasy. She quickly regained herposure, though.


    Her voice was a few degrees colder than it had been. ¡°Except for business matters, we don¡¯t know


    each other well. I would go so far as to say that we know nothing about each other, so how long is a


    long time to you, Mr. Seely?¡±


    Ivy was suspicious of Marco¡¯s deception. She was not someone who could be persuaded with


    words alone.


    Marco met her gaze and stated unequivocally, ¡°Less than a year. But every day since I met you, I¡¯ve


    been relieved to learn that you¡¯re single. Let¡¯s start over, Ivy. My name is Marco Seely. I was


    widowed three years ago, and I have a son.¡± He lowered his gaze and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°I


    know those are poor living conditions, but I have a lot of money. I¡¯m not sure of the exact amount,


    but if you¡¯re interested, I can have someone tally it up; however, it may take a little longer because I


    can¡¯t remember all of my assets. Also¡­¡± Marco took a brief pause. He was solemn, and his warm


    gaze seemed to glow.


    ¡°Pierce is the son of myte brother. I had no choice but to marry Pierce¡¯s mother for her family to


    agree to her giving birth to Pierce due to certain religious beliefs and traditions.¡±


    Ivy tensed up. She suddenly found herself speechless.


    Marco¡¯s earlier self-deprecating look had left her at a loss for words. This secret also made her feel


    sad.


    Although no one knew about this secret, Marco revealed it to her.


    Ivy¡¯s heart was broken for Pierce. Her emotions wereplicated.


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling you about this because it¡¯s my biggest secret,¡± Marco continued. ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother


    you. I had nned to wait until Pierce was older before telling him about this.¡±


    Ivy pressed her lips together. She appeared to have unintentionally touched Marco¡¯s sadness. ¡°I


    apologize; I didn¡¯t mean to probe.¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t bring herself to be happy after learning this.


    Marco appeared to reveal everything about himselfpletely honestly, but what about her?


    Ivy was not in the mood to begin a new rtionship.


    Marco smiled softly and modestly. ¡°I just want you to get to know me a little better. I don¡¯t want you


    to think I¡¯m only in love with your beauty.¡±


    Ivy began to rx.


    Ivy went to the bathroom after a while. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Duke and Eric were watching the couple¡¯s movements from a safe distance. They seemed to get


    along well, and their attractive looks made them seem like a good match.


    Duke examined his phone with concern. There had been no reply. He had sent a message to Wyatt


    earlier, but he had received no response.


    Was Wyatt on his way here to murder someone?


    Duke and Eric could no longer wait. They took advantage of Ivy¡¯s absence and made their way over


    to Marco.


    ¡°Mr. Seely?¡±


    Marco cocked his brow and nodded to the two strangers in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Seely, This is Eric Todd from the Todd Corporation, and I¡¯m Duke Elrod from the Elrod


    Corporation. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you finally.¡±


    Duke felt that, despite Marco¡¯s modest and decent smile, something about Marco reminded him of


    Wyatt.


    The only difference was that Wyatt¡¯s feeling was more intense and noticeable, whereas Marco¡¯s


    seemed to be deliberately concealed.


    Duke subconsciously looked wary, but he had to help his best friend Wyatt, who was going insane


    because of Ivy. He sat casually next to Marco, pretending to be perplexed.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Ivy Morgan was sitting here just now?¡±


    Marco¡¯s eyes darkened as he nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Duke, if I¡¯m on the hot topics, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re at the top.¡± When Duke heard Ivy¡¯s voice, he


    was startled. His expression changed slightly as he recognized Ivy¡¯s warning tone.


    ¡®It¡¯s so difficult to be Wyatt¡¯s bro!¡¯ Duke pondered.


    ¡°I-I was...!¡± Duke was embarrassed to see Marco¡¯s expression. He felt as if he had ruined his


    reputation.


    Ivy¡¯s tone was cold and calm. ¡°Did Wyatt Reed trick you into doing this?¡±


    Duke paused for a few moments. ¡°Of course...¡± ¡®Not!¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the final


    word. He turned his head with a frightened expression as he looked at Ivy.


    ¡°I-Ivy¡­¡± Duke¡¯s brain went nk.


    Ivy walked over, expressionless and indifferent. ¡°If you two know everything about my affairs, you


    shouldn¡¯t just tell it to one person,¡± she curled her lips. ¡°You could just as easily go to the media.


    Don¡¯t you think that will have a greater impact?¡±


    Duke coughed slightly. ¡®Not at all! I wouldn¡¯t do it even if someone gave me the courage!¡¯


    Eric realized they were wrong and stood to the side, his mouth shut, but his reaction was not as


    dramatic as Duke¡¯s.


    That was because Ivy had no power over him. The fact that Eric was on the verge of marrying


    Beatrice was just a blot on his record.


    Duke was different because Ivy had his nudes. He would be unable to show his face in public if she


    exposed his nudity in a fit of rage!

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Marco gave a faint smile. His eyes darkened momentarily, but only for a split second before he


    resumed his usual demeanor.


    ¡°Did Mr. Reed request that youe and convince me?¡±


    Duke was stunned and denied it immediately. ¡°Of course not; we¡¯re simply reminding you that there


    are women everywhere, so you don¡¯t need to look for a divorced woman with a strong personality,


    correct?¡±


    ¡°Are you close to Ms. Morgan?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Ms. Morgan has a good rtionship with everyone, including Brad Cooper, Flint, and


    other young men in the entertainment industry,¡± Duke replied.


    Eric nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Ivy and Brad Cooper have a romantic rtionship.¡±


    Marco¡¯s eyes flickered. His smile deepened.


    ¡°What exactly are you attempting to say, Mr. Elrod and Mr. Todd?¡¯


    Duke exhaled. ¡°You¡¯ve recently returned to New York, so don¡¯t assume Ivy likes you simply because


    she treats you better. We are merely reminding you so that your feelings are not offended. Ivy


    favors only Wyatt Reed. When they were not divorced, Ivy was so modest and devoted. This was


    genuine love. They are only temporarily at odds, but they will undoubtedly reconcile one day. Look,


    she just met Lysander; don¡¯t you think she¡¯s just looking for a recement?¡±


    After Dukepleted his speech, he felt a refreshing breeze on his back.


    Before Eric could nudge Duke, Ivy¡¯s icy voice approached from behind, gradually.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone taught you, Duke Elrod, to be more discreet when speaking negatively about


    others?¡±


    The body of Duke shook violently. His eyes glowed with a trace of rm. He had goosebumps


    everywhere.


    He trembled as he stood with an ingratiating and modest smile on his face. ¡°I was just kidding. Why


    would I attempt to spread rumors? I was merely greeting Mr. Seely.¡±


    Ivy cast a chilly nce in his direction before taking the opposite seat.


    ¡°If I¡¯m on the trending topics, I¡¯ll make sure you rank first, Duke.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Duke was frightened. His expression changed slightly, and he immediatelyprehended Ivy¡¯s


    warning tone.


    ¡®It is so difficult to be Wyatt¡¯s brother!¡¯ Duke pondered.


    ¡°I-I was wrong!¡± Duke was embarrassed by Marco¡¯s expression. He felt that his reputation had been


    ruined.


    Ivy¡¯s voice wasposed and icy. ¡°Did Wyatt Reed manipte you?¡±


    Duke hesitated for a brief period. ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡®Not!¡¯ Nheless, he was unable to say the final


    word. He stared at Ivy with a frightened expression and a stern gaze.


    ¡°I-Ivy ¡­¡± Duke¡¯s mind froze up.


    ¡®What did I just say? Divorced? Dominant and powerful personality? I didn¡¯t say that, right?¡¯


    As she approached, Ivy was apathetic and emotionless. She curled her lips and said, ¡°If you two


    know everything about my affairs, you shouldn¡¯t keep it to yourself. You may as well utilize the


    media. Do you not think that will have a greater impact?¡±


    Duke nearly aspirated.


    ¡®No way! I wouldn¡¯t do it even if someone gave me the courage!¡¯


    Eric knew they were in the wrong and stood by with his mouth closed, but his reaction was not as


    extreme as Duke¡¯s.


    This was because Ivy had no advantage over him.


    The fact that Eric nearly wed Beatrice was merely a stain on his life. Ivy¡¯s nudity differentiated Duke


    from other individuals. If she exposed his private parts in a fit of rage, he could never show his face


    in public again!


    Ivy¡¯s eyes were brimming with disbelief.


    ¡°Of course¡­ He did¡­¡±


    He bit down on his tongue. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, dude!¡¯ he thought.


    Ivycked expression. She looked past Duke and then towards the entrance. She twisted her lips in


    a mocking smile.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, you hear that? No one did you wrong. Your best friend himself admitted it.¡±


    Duke trembled as he slowly turned around with a stiff face. He saw Wyatt standing there with a


    dark, gloomy, and cold face. He had the sensation of being struck by lightning twice in a row. He


    was utterly terrified and utterly stunned.


    He only desired to burrow into the ground.


    Why is such a coincidence urring?! How did Wyatt appear out of nowhere?


    Ivy scowled and turned to Marco while disying a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m no longer in the mood to eat


    here. Let¡¯s head back?¡±


    Marco¡¯s eyebrows were raised. ¡°Sure.¡±


    They exited one after the other and passed Wyatt, whose expression was highly glum. His thin lips


    were pressed together in a straight line as he focused his attention on Ivy.


    Unfortunately, Ivy disyed no emotion whatsoever.


    Wyatt opened his mouth to exin, but his expression was miserable and helpless. Both of his fists


    were tightly clenched, and his body was tense.


    After Ivy had left, Duke steadied himself and approached. ¡°Um... Wyatt, I believe they may be


    together.¡±


    Wyatt raised his eyes and gave Duke a sharp, icy sidelong nce.


    Duke knew he was wrong and therefore did not dare provoke Wyatt. If he added more fuel to the


    fire, he would be the first to be consumed by it.


    Alec Nowitzki served as an example.


    Duke was absolutely terrified!


    Wyatt was, after all, someone who would abandon his friends for a woman.


    Duke shook as he observed Wyatt leaving in a huff. He did not dare to pursue him and felt


    extremely resentful.


    Eric cleared his throat before cing a hand on Duke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wishing us luck.¡±


    They could only hope that Wyatt would spare them.


    Ivy and Marco departed and went to a nearby restaurant for a simple lunch before preparing to


    return.


    As the driver had already left, they decided to walk back together.


    Both of them were strikingly attractive and exuded a remarkable aura. Many pedestrians saw the


    couple, and when they passed by NYU, they could sense the university¡¯s youthful energy.


    A group of students appeared to be filming a street interview, and several students were eager to be


    interviewed.


    Ivy and Marco identally passed their filming location. The interviewer¡¯s keen eyes caught a


    glimpse of their stunning features.


    ¡°Pardon me, but are you both students?¡±


    Two college women stood in front of Ivy and Marco, who finally realized they had been summoned.


    ¡°May we make a request?¡±


    Ivy was pleased and gave them a gentle smile.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­. We¡¯re interviewing passersby. Could you kindly spare a minute for this interview?¡±


    The girls gazed upon Marco with adoration and gleam. They could barely contain their enthusiasm.


    However, Marco¡¯s apathy made them feel as though they were being too abrupt.


    When they saw Ivy, their excitement grew.


    Ivy appeared to be the same age as them, but she was elegantly attired and had a gentle


    disposition. She was also stunningly gorgeous!


    ¡®This woman seems so familiar! Is she famous?¡¯ they pondered.


    However, they were unable to recall Ivy¡¯s identity.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes were serious, sincere, and gentle when she smiled at them. There was no indication of


    hostility or irritation.


    Instantaneously, all eyes shifted from Marco to Ivy.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡± The girl eagerly asked Ivy while blushing. ¡°Even though we don¡¯t have many followers,


    we promise that we won¡¯t simply edit the video and won¡¯t spread rumors.¡±


    Ivy, upon hearing this, chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She appreciated that they had few fans.


    Ivy was also confident that the girls would not recognize her as the renowned Ivy Morgan.


    The students nodded enthusiastically and regarded Marco with concern. ¡°Your boyfriend is free to


    excuse himself.¡±


    Marco responded immediately, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Ivy raised her eyebrows and declined to borate.


    ¡°Then, if I may inquire, what prompted you to end your previous rtionship?¡± A student


    questioned.


    Ivy was momentarily stunned. She thought with a smile, ¡®No wonder they wanted Marco to avoid


    this situation. Indeed, it was somewhat awkward.¡¯


    However, she did not find it awkward. Despite appearances, she and Marco were not in a


    rtionship.


    Ivy pondered the situation before flipping her hair back nonchntly. The diamond studs affixed to


    her earlobes were dazzling and arresting. She also revealed her tens of millions of dors watch


    and diamond bracelet as she raised her hand.


    ¡°Why would I stay with a scumbag when I am so wealthy?¡± Ivy casually blurted out this statement.


    However, she was unable to admit the real reason she ended her previous rtionship. It was due


    to the repeated disappointment she experienced.


    Students were rendered speechless.


    Indeed. Everyone could tell she was wealthy!

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Ivy and Marco walked away as everyone gazed upon them with admiration and envy.


    Ivy¡¯s response was a casual remark, but it was so reflective of her character.


    The student who interviewed Ivy appeared envious and turned her gaze toward the camera.


    ¡°Dear fans, you heard this young woman¡¯s response! I hope we all have the same courage to say


    goodbye to our former partners!¡±


    The video was concluded.


    Marco walked Ivy back to the entrance after she received a call to return to the office.


    ¡°Until next time.¡±


    Ivy nodded. She considered something and hesitantly stated, ¡°Mr. Seely, what Duke Elrod said


    earlier is not a lie.¡±


    She wished to rify the situation at this time so that he would back off.


    Marco grinned. ¡°Those who only consider a person¡¯s past are pitiful. I¡¯m a little disappointed that


    you don¡¯t appear to trust me.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyebrows were raised. At this time, her phone again rang, urging her to respond. Before


    entering, she nced at it and said goodbye to Marco.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Greg¡¯s voice could be heard over the phone.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, Joy Lamour from Lamour Corporation is here with Avery Lamour.¡±


    Ivy had taken one of Lamour Corporation¡¯s projects as a lesson for the Lamour family. She


    expected them to approach her, but she did not anticipate their arrival so quickly.


    Avery and Joy Lamour had been waiting for nearly two hours when Ivy arrived.


    Avery sat anxiously on the sidelines and dated. She appeared very anxious.


    On the other hand, Joy Lamour was a high-society woman who had encountered more dire


    circumstances. She did nothing but sit there and re angrily at Avery.


    ¡°You are a mischief-maker! Not only are you incapable of seducing men, but you have also


    provoked the wrong individuals. You caused us to lose tens of millions of dors, and now I must


    even wipe your posterior! If you are unable to return this project, you will be expelled from the


    Lamour family!¡±


    Joy grasped Avery¡¯s arm with ferocity and gnashed her teeth. The more Joy viewed Avery, the more


    irritated she became.


    The existence of Avery was never weed. Her mother was a mistress who wished to be Gil


    Lamour¡¯s legitimate wife by using the unborn child in her womb to oust Joy¡¯s mother, who was Gil¡¯s


    legally married wife.


    However, Gil Lamour did not take his mistress seriously. After Avery¡¯s mother invested in a fake


    story, she offended Gil¡¯s wife, lost her job, and returned to her hometown to deliver Avery. Gil was


    indifferent to Avery once he realized she was a female.


    Since Joy¡¯s mother was the daughter of a wealthy family and Avery¡¯s mother was merely Gil¡¯s


    secretary, a shrewd businessman like Gil knew who to cwhomse.


    Averycked the courage to respond. She had tears in her eyes and a red face, but she bowed her


    head to endure Joy¡¯s insults. and misuse


    Gil and Joy Lamour would not have been so enraged if Ivy had not snatched that project.


    Ivy raised an eyebrow upon hearing these words as she approached the door.


    Greg shrugged and stated that he had been hearing the same thing for the past two hours. He held


    the door for Ivy as she entered.


    He considerately reminded the Lamours.


    ¡°I apologize for keeping you both waiting, Ms. Lamour.¡±


    Both Avery and Joy were stunned.


    Joy¡¯s face changed immediately. She stood up to shake Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Ms. Morgan. You are as beautiful as they say you are.¡±


    Ivy gave a faint smile. ¡°Many thanks, Ms. Lamour. Whom does this visit owe?¡± She was in no mood


    to engage in small talk with them.


    Joy stiffened momentarily and thenughed naturally. She pulled Avery¡¯s arm and said, ¡°We¡¯ve told


    her to work hard and learn from you, Ms. Morgan, but this woman still caused you a great deal of


    trouble at Morgan Corporation. My father became so enraged upon learning the news that he was


    hospitalized. He instructed me to bring her to you with an apology. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery appeared timid and frail, with tears on the verge of falling from her eyes. She seemed so


    pitiful and distressed.


    ¡°I apologize, Ms. Morgan. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    It was as if the entire world had to feel sorry for her. If not, the world would appear cruel.


    Ivy cast a nce in her direction and smiled with icy lips.


    ¡°I believe you are aware of her actions and that my counterattack is warranted. You should


    recognize that an apology is unnecessary, right?¡±


    Avery jerked her head up in iprehensible shock, her eyes icy. She did not anticipate Ivy¡¯s icy


    response.


    Joy was temporarily at a loss for words. She then turned around and struck Avery hard in front of


    Ivy as if to assist Ivy in venting her anger on Avery.


    ¡°What have you done? Ms. Morgan is furious. Do you believe that an apology will enable you to turn


    the page?¡±


    An undeniable p mark appeared immediately on Avery¡¯s face. She bit her lip in reluctance and


    averted her gaze, unwilling to fight back.


    Ivy grimaced. She was unprepared for Joy to strike Avery in front of her.


    Joy was enraged. She twisted Avery¡¯s arm violently and kicked her. ¡°Apologize to Ms. Morgan on


    your knees!¡±


    Hearing this, Ivy froze in ce.


    Even Avery stiffened momentarily.


    ¡°Why are you still hesitating? You¡¯vemitted a mistake, so why are you acting so angry?!¡± Joy


    insisted insistently.


    As long as they achieved their objective, Avery was of no consequence to be humiliated if it would


    appease Ivy.


    Avery hesitated for a few seconds before kneeling, but Ivy stood up impatiently and prepared to


    leave the lounge.


    ¡°Ms. Lamour, Morgan Corporation is not the ce to instruct your sister. Since there is no further


    business, please leave.¡±


    Joy became tense and rushed over to stop her.


    ¡°Miss Morgan, please! I simply wanted to allow you to express your anger. Nothing more¡±


    Joy was secretly taken aback by Ivy¡¯s response. In the past, Joy would reprimand her cowardly


    sister in front of her circle, but everyone would only watch in awe.


    ¡®Why did Ivy appear angry?¡¯


    Joy stated with a straight face, ¡°I came here this time on behalf of my father to talk to you about


    cooperation.¡±


    Ivy stopped in her tracks. Her face wasposed. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it short.¡±


    Joy exhaled a sigh of relief before returning to her seat. She smoothed her hair and smiled broadly.


    ¡°My father said he wanted to work with you when he met you for the first time at a cocktail party on


    Sorrel Ind. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t have much interaction with him at the time, so he was


    disappointed that he wasn¡¯t able to resolve the situation sooner.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s smile was so faint that it did not reach her eyes. ¡°It is quite regrettable.¡±


    Avery was not included in the group. She was unsure whether to stand or sit, but no one seemed to


    mind.


    ¡°Therefore, I came to you this time to determine the preliminary cooperation objective. Since


    Lamour Corporation is quiterge in the west, it would be ideal for ourpanies to coborate.¡±


    Joy had long heard Gil discuss Ivy¡¯s willingness to coborate. She believed that Ivy would have the


    good sense to ept her offer, but Ivy remained expressionless after hearing everything she said.


    ¡°I believe Lamour Corporation can distribute the AI products and jewelry of Morgan Corporation


    exclusively in the west. I can assure you of a retail profit.¡±


    Ivy chuckled softly. ¡°Indeed, but the Cadbury Corporation in the west also proposed a partnership


    with me under the same exclusive guarantee.¡± Their proposal is in its final stages and will be


    approved at the board meeting next week, so I regret to inform you that yourpany will not be


    working with them.


    Joy¡¯s face was slightly altered. Clearly, she panicked. Thus, this is not a rumor. She thought, ¡®Our


    archrival, Cadbury Corporation, took advantage of the situation long ago!¡¯


    ¡°No!¡± Avery, who was standing on the sidelines, spoke in shock.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Avery Lamour was aware of having lost her temper.


    "How do the scale and financial strength of Cadbury Corporationpare to Lamour Corporation?


    Ms. Morgan, you should not fall for their scheme."


    She was well aware that the support of Reed Corporation allowed Lamour Corporation to establish


    a solid foothold in the west.


    Even though Cadbury Corporation began to expand in recent years, Lamour Corporation


    maintained a secure position.


    Reed Corporation would not permit its partners to be subordinate to third parties.


    If Lamour Corporation and Morgan Corporation could work together, they would reach greater


    heights and surpass Cadbury Corporation!


    However, if Ivy decides to coborate with Cadbury Corporation, Lamour Corporation''s archival,


    they would soon be on par with Lamour Corporation and even threaten their power.


    It was more detrimental to Lamour Corporation than beneficial.


    Ivy smiled indifferently and stated, "I recognize Cadbury''s sincerity. Concerning whether we will


    reach cooperation, further discussion is required. If you''re interested, Ms. Lamour, you can also


    submit a proposal topete with Cadbury Corporation."


    Ivy politely suggested that Lamour Corporation could submit a proposal, but her words favored


    Cadbury Corporation.


    However, Joy believed that Ivy would grant them the opportunity. She did not give it much thought


    and merely desired to inform her father of the bad news.


    Joy came up with an excuse to leave. Avery hesitated briefly and then followed her out of the room.


    Ivy was on the verge of leaving when Avery turned back around. Avery spoke hesitantly and humbly


    in response to her eyebrow raise.


    "Ms. Morgan, I now realize my mistake. Can you please be generous and return the project you


    stole from Lamour Corporation?"


    Avery believed that if they could not retrieve the project, she would either be tortured to death by


    Joy or be forced to return to her previous life. She did not wish to be a typical working-ss


    woman.


    Ivy''s eyes sank. Her smile was crystal-clear and icy.


    "Miss Lamour, I thought you understood that your apology is worthless to me. I have no obligation to


    ept it, nor do I care about it. This partnership exists solely to maximize the benefits and interests


    of mypany. I simply transmitted a signal, but the other party quickly responded. I was not


    required to steal from Lamour Corporation."


    Avery bowed her head awkwardly and appeared cautious as if she had said something incorrectly.


    "As you can see, I have no standing in the Lamour family. If they lose such arge project due to my


    involvement, they will fire me. Joy will not let me off the hook."


    Avery regarded Ivy. She gathered her courage and bit her lower lip before continuing.


    "You initially wanted to give me the chance to get close to Mr. Reed because you were sympathetic


    to me, right?"


    Avery regarded Ivy with tear-filled eyes.


    Ivy was apathetic and unmoved. She had no interest in Avery''s pitiful existence, especially after the


    y in which Avery plotted against her. Ivy''s small amount of sympathy for Avery vanished entirely.


    She was not a saint, so she could not help everyone more miserable than she was.


    Ivy''s impatience was mounting. She raised her eyebrows icily. Ayer of chilliness surfaced in those


    lovely eyes.


    "How about this? I can terminate the contract."


    Avery regarded her with evident enthusiasm.


    "Lamour Corporation is liable for three times the penalty and any losses incurred by Morgan


    Corporation due to the breach of contract. I will immediately abandon this project if you can


    aplish this," Ivy continued.


    Avery appeared to have been struck by lightning and froze in an instant. She opened her mouth, but


    no sound emanated.


    "The contract is worth three hundred million dors. I cannot possibly pay for this out of ridiculous


    sympathy for you, am I right? Chairman Lamour or Joy Lamour can be notified about this. I''ll wait for


    your news," Ivy added.


    Ivy then walked past Avery on her way out.


    Avery wept in desperation. "This money means nothing to you! Why is Lamour Corporation required


    to endure this? You are the one who took it away from us! Everything is your fault!"


    The words of Avery resounded.


    Ivy came to aplete stop. Surprisingly calm, but with a cold aloofness that seemed to keep


    others a thousand miles away, was the expression on her face. She turned around and regarded


    Avery as if she were observing a woman experiencing a psychotic episode.


    It was bad enough that a personcked any inner qualities andcked a brain.


    Greg was concerned that Avery would do something to Ivy after hearing themotion, so he


    opened the door.


    Ivy¡¯s voice was icy, and her smile was tinged with disdain. ¡°My fault?¡±


    Avery looked at her while hesitatingly sobbing.


    Ivy was exhausted by her hypocritical behavior.


    ¡°Miss Lamour, if having money is a w, then I must be the most wicked and sinful person. If you do


    not leave my sight immediately, I will cause Lamour Corporation to lose a few more partners. Would


    you like to give me a try? Ivy¡¯s voice was pleasant, but her words were icy and devoid of any


    warmth.


    Avery¡¯s eyes finally disyed a trace of panic and fear. Her act failed to impress even Gil and Joy.


    How could she possibly deceive Ivy?


    Greg took a step forward. ¡°The executive president of our European region, President Ivy, has


    requested a video conference with you. Would you like to ept?¡±


    Ivy nodded in agreement before departing.


    Greg took one look at Avery and immediately arranged for her to be escorted out by a bodyguard.


    The threat made by Ivy was still ringing in Avery¡¯s ears, so she left Morgan Corporation with her tail


    between her legs.


    Lamour Corporation began coborating with Morgan Corporation for several consecutive days.


    Ivy delegated the matter to a third party with ackadaisical attitude and ackadaisical response.


    It was Brad Cooper¡¯s birthday.


    Vince intended to host a birthday party for him and invited several guests, including Ivy.


    When she arrived at the club, there were already arge number of individuals singing and dancing.


    Ivy weed them. They were all from the same social circle, so there were no awkward silences


    regardless of whether or not they knew one another.


    Brad arrived and was visibly delighted upon seeing Ivy.


    The surrounding poption whistled and whooped.


    Ivy spun the car key in her hand before tossing it to Brad. ¡°Your gift for your birthday.¡±


    When he discovered the car keys, Brad arched his brows and smiled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just transfer me ten million?¡±


    ¡°There is no sincerity in mary gifts!¡±


    Brad was about to speak when he noticed that Ivy had frozen in ce. She became rigid when


    facing a particr direction.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Why did you invite people from all walks of life?¡±


    She actually encountered Wyatt Reed at Brad¡¯s birthday celebration.


    Brad ced his hand on his forehead in exasperation. Vince weed him. He was simrly mute!


    Because of this, he approached her to inform her that Wyatt had arrived.


    Ivy curtly retorted. If she had known beforehand, she would have simply requested that Greg send


    the gift on her behalf just as she began to feel disgusted.


    Ivy reached unconsciously for Brad¡¯s arm so he could ck her. However, she could not grab Brad


    because Vince suddenly appeared and dragged him away.


    ¡°Brad, dude, some friends over there came over specifically to sing you a birthday song. Come, let¡¯s


    amuse them!¡±


    Brad was dragged away, and Vince gave Ivy a wink. ¡°Take care of yourself, Ivy.¡±


    Ivy red with resentment at him.


    Vince was nothing but a scourge!


    She turned around and wanted to leave in anger. However, Wyatt Reed materialized before her.


    She was stunned for a moment before regaining herposure.


    It¡¯s Lysander! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lysander in a suit was a replica of Wyatt at that precise moment. Unfortunately, his demeanor was


    feminine and subdued, whereas Wyatt¡¯s movements were noble and incisive.


    This aura of superiority was impable.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Ivy was momentarily stunned.


    Lysander approached her as if he hade specifically for her. His smile was deliberately


    cultivated to have a curvature that resembled Wyatt¡¯s.


    Every time Ivy looked at Lysander, she experienced an eerie sensation.


    Wyatt would never smile so feignedly and courteously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, Ms. Morgan.¡±


    Ivy nodded in aposed manner.


    Ivy did not wish to be the center of attention, as numerous people surrounded her.


    Lysander hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I wanted to apologize for the incident involving the


    hot topic back then. Actually, I asked a journalist friend to take that picture.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s brows were raised. She has been aware of this for quite some time.


    ¡®Why did he bring this up?¡¯


    When Lysander saw that she was not surprised, his heart sank slightly, and he said stiffly, ¡°I


    apologize for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you.¡±


    Ivy curled her lips. ¡°Mr. Lysander, you have tens of thousands of fans, so this topic should not be


    discussed lightly. Make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    She was also concerned that Lysander would deplete his energy too rapidly. That would be a waste


    of thepany¡¯s nning and publicity costs!


    No, that absolutely cannot happen.


    He had to earn money for her every day for at least three months!


    Lysander did not anticipate Ivy¡¯s response. He could not contain himself any longer, so he


    cautiously assessed her expression.


    ¡°Are you not angry?¡±


    Ivy gave him a ¡°kind¡± smile.


    ¡°I recognize where you¡¯reing from. It is eptable.¡±


    In any case, the higher his poprity, the greater his ie.


    His heavy heart immediately rxed. He was initially concerned that Ivy would be angry upon


    discovering this, so he decided it would be best to inform her before conducting her investigation.


    He did not anticipate her to be so open and epting.


    She was nothing like the unapproachable and icy Ivy Morgan portrayed in rumors!


    He believed it was likely because his face resembled that person too closely.


    Because of this, he received preferential treatment.


    Lysander walked forward while smiling. Since he had recently been in contact with so many


    individuals in the entertainment industry, his smile was no longer as icy and distant. Now, he


    appeared more worldly and humble.


    ording to the rumor he heard, Flint¡¯s career flourished after he became close to Ivy Morgan, and


    he could obtain any resources he desired simply by saying the word.


    ¡°Ms. Morgan, I am a neer to this group. I¡¯m still unfamiliar. I will need your counsel and


    direction in the future.¡±


    The implication was that he desired Ivy to support him.


    Even if it were only because of his appearance, he would be willing to substitute!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ivy stated emphatically.


    Lysander¡¯s smile deepened. Did Ivy agree to keep him?


    There were numerous people present, so he waspelled to inform everyone.


    He attempted to grasp her hand, but Ivy immediately retreated before he could make contact. Her


    eyes were guarded and icy.


    ¡°Keep your distance from me.¡±


    Lysander stiffened.


    Ivy turned to walk away, but she reversed course and walked toward him within less than two steps.


    It was Wyatt Reed who appeared behind her!


    Lysander froze in ce for a moment, unsure of how to respond.


    Ivy held Lysander¡¯s arm without expression, but her voice was soft.


    ¡°Follow me, Mr. Lysander. I will not mistreat you.¡±


    Suddenly, at that moment, Ivy felt like filth!


    Lysander was both thrilled and frightened. Internally struggling, he was unable to move his legs.


    The formidable aura of the man standing behind him could not be ignored.


    He felt as if he were on the verge of death and could not breathe!


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    The voice of the man behind him was extremely frigid. It was even chillier than the bottomless


    abyss, and the threat appeared to have infiltrated his lungs.


    Lysander was well aware that the best course of action at the moment was to listen to Ivy. It had not


    been simple for him to join forces with a wealthy woman, so he could not simply abandon her!


    His body, however, refused to listen to him.


    As soon as Lysander heard those two words, he took two steps backward. He fled the scene


    thereafter.


    That velocity, that reflex... Even Ivy could not help but be amazed by the speed.


    The casually spoken word acted as an invisible pressure on Lysander''s head, preventing him from


    responding.


    Lysander had the intelligence to cease his resistance and fled quickly with a pale face. He could


    return to Ivy in the future, but he could not offend Wyatt Reed!


    Ivy did not care about Lysander''s departure. She did not expect a coward like him to have so much


    backbone, nor did she anticipate him to run so quickly. She casually flipped her hair and turned to


    look at Wyatt without expression.


    "You frightened away my man, Mr. Reed. You''re quitepetent, aren''t you?"


    Wyatt''s eyes were deep and dark, and they concealed an inner emotion.


    Ivy could not determine what it was, nor did she wish to find out.


    However, she observed the reddening of his eye corners.


    His lips were also pale and sickly, which made him appear slightly less robust than usual.


    "I will make amends with you." His voice was raspy and low.


    Wyatt approached and towered over her.


    She was able to discern the dense sorrow brewing in his crimson eyes.


    "By offering myself to you, I can make amends."


    Ivy was willing to ept the impersonator.


    Why did she refuse to ept him?


    Wyatt was so disgusted by the double''s pathetic attempts to associate himself with her that he


    wanted to kick Lysander away.


    However, he could not help but wonder if Ivy would tolerate a double who closely resembled him.


    Indeed, she was.


    She could ept someone who resembled him. She could taunt and joke around as long as it


    wasn''t him.


    Wyatt had the sudden realization that he was so pitiful!


    He was ovee by despair and engulfed in darkness. He could only observe her radiance but


    never approached her.


    This damned doppelganger even dared to approach her and gazed at her with lustful eyes.


    Wyatt could no longer endure it.


    Ivy uttered a soft sigh. When she looked at him, she had ice-cold eyes. "I simply cannot afford you."


    The pleasant voicecked any sense of warmth.


    Wyatt''s face was tense as he desperately attempted to maintain emotional control.


    However, he could not maintain hisposure, which was eroding inch by inch.


    Ivy continued to pierce his heart with knives. "You''re a liar. Does it feel good to take advantage of


    me?"


    She continued to advance.


    Wyatt''s expression froze, and his dim eyes appeared to yield finally.


    "I''m sorry."


    Ivy regarded him in silence.


    Wyatt raised his eyes, which were filled with remorse and insatiable egoism. "When I returned from


    Sorrel Ind, my leg was already healed, but I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want to lose the


    opportunity to be close to you. I do not desire my leg to recover. This would allow me to see you


    constantly."


    Ivy muttered, "Huh..."


    Wyatt remained silent for some time. "Also, I did not instruct Duke to be so chatty around Marco. HeText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    chose to act independently and betray me. I''m not going to let him off the hook." His tone of voice


    was icy.


    He became enraged at the mere mention of this matter.


    This time, his best friend Duke dragged him through the mud.


    It was simply uneptable!


    Ivy''s lips curled into a cold smile at the corners.


    After this incident, Duke asionally sent her essay-length messages to "cover-up" Wyatt.


    She never answered.


    It was useless to cry over spilled milk.


    Did they believe she would ept it?


    "Mr. Reed, what is the point of saying this now?"


    How long would he continue to pretend if she hadn''t learned that his leg had been healed?


    ¡°Please, Ivy. Give me one more chance. I know I was a jerk. I don¡¯t deserve you like what others


    said, but I can¡¯t hold my heart anymore. I¡¯m hurting. I lied because I am afraid that I will forever lose


    you. Please¡­¡±


    Wyatt doesn¡¯t care how he looks. He could feel his tears streaming down his cheeks.


    ¡°Please, Ivy. Give me one more chance to prove my love to you.¡±


    Ivy snorted. ¡°You wasted three years. I wasted my whole time with you. Do you think it was easy to


    give chances? Honestly, Mr. Reed, the wound is still here,¡± she pointed to her chest, ¡°it¡¯s not fully


    healed yet. And now, you dared to lie to me? Fine, I forgive you for lying but I don¡¯t know if I can still


    give you one more chance. Love is not a game, Mr. Reed,¡± she added and after that, she turned her


    back and walked away from him.


    Wyatt didn¡¯t move. Ivy¡¯s words were like a sharp knife that has been stabbed into his chest.


    Did he totally lose her already?


    ¡®No, it can be. I won¡¯t give up. I was once a jerk. But I only did it to help someone, yet it was toote


    for me to realize that I already lose the chance to be my wife.¡¯


    Wyatt won¡¯t let the same thing happen again and he believes in the phrase: never give up!


    He will continue to coax Ivy until she gives him the chance that he wanted. If that happens, he will


    never waste it and will make every moment memorable, until Ivy will say YES once again.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s been a month since Wyatt keeps on sending gifts and flowers. How long would you let the


    man suffer from waiting until you talk to him?¡± Windy asked while they were inside the salon.


    Windy invited Ivy to pamper this day. And also she wants to talk to Ivy about Wyatt.


    ¡°Does ignoring Wyatt means that you¡¯re acknowledging Marco Seely?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow and put down the magazine. She red at Windy. ¡°I already reminded Mr.


    Seely that I will not entertain anyone. And this includes Wyatt.¡±


    Windy heaved a deep sigh as she shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like that. Wyatt was your


    ex-husband. He made a mistake, but he already regretted things. Why can¡¯t you acknowledge him


    once again? Since the divorce, he¡¯s always been there for you, caring for you. Protecting you. Why


    don¡¯t you give him a chance to prove himself? His love?¡±


    Ivy scoffed. ¡°He wasted three years.¡±


    Windy sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. I want to knock some sense into your head,¡± she said.


    Ivy didn¡¯t talk back.


    After pampering into the salon, they decided to eat in an Italian restaurant, and afterward, they went


    straight to Ivy¡¯s condo.


    It was Windy¡¯s choice as they can do heart-to-heart talk here rather than in the Morgan mansion.


    Ivy pushed herself into the sofa and grabbed the throw pillow.


    ¡°Windy, please. Wyatt and I were over.¡±


    Windy shook her head. ¡°I know you still love him. It¡¯s just that you are hurt because he didn¡¯t pay


    attention to you for the past few years. But you can¡¯t me him, Ivy.¡±


    Ivy frowned at her.


    ¡°Wyatt is a type of a guy who weighs things¡ª¡°


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Wyatt¡¯s fan now?¡± Ivy cut off the hum of her words.


    Windy rolled her eyes. ¡°No. Maybe. Whatever. I am just trying to remind you. The man regretted


    everything. Look how he manages his family now. If he gets blind in the past, that doesn¡¯t mean that


    he will be forever. Ivy¡­¡±


    ¡°I owe him for saving my life, Windy. But the wound is too deep. I can forgive him but I don¡¯t know if


    I can still give him a chance.¡±


    Windy moved closer to Ivy and held her left hand. ¡°You made a decision abruptly when you decided


    to marry him. You bribe him and led your way to that life, 3 years ago. He was in need at that time


    because of the obligation that histe friend left, which is Alice-the-bitch, but can¡¯t you see nor feel


    it? Wyatt doesn¡¯t love that woman. Yes, he cares but¡ª¡°


    ¡°Enough with this, Windy. Even if you keep on¡ª¡°


    ¡°The Ivy I knew was kind and wants to live a happy life. If you keep on ignoring Wyatt¡ªthe man


    who seems not to know the word ¡®give up¡¯ I think you¡¯re choosing a bumpy road.¡±


    ¡°He lied to me. He pretended¡ª¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want you to stay away. He wants you near him. He was just afraid. Look,


    love can make you a fool at the same time, crazy. Don¡¯t you get it, Ivy? He loves you so much.¡±


    Ivy remained silent.


    ¡°Think about it. I am not saying that you will ept him easily. I am just trying to remind you that


    Wyatt deserves a second chance. It¡¯s up to you how to handle things between the two of you. Do


    you get me?¡±


    Ivy sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to focus on my career. To thepany. At this moment, love life is


    myst priority.¡±


    Windy heaved a deep sigh as she stood up. She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t talk much


    anymore. I already reminded you. Anyways, I gotta go. See you next time,¡± she said and grabbed


    her bag from the side table before she left.


    Should she consider Windy¡¯s idea?


    But what if the past will repeat itself? She doesn¡¯t want to experience any more heartbreak. Though


    she knew that love is about taking a risk.


    Ivy stood up after a few moments and get inside her room to take a cold shower.


    Drying her hair in front of the vanity table, her phone rang.


    She frowned and nced at the phone screen. It was an unknown number. She then ignored it but


    the caller called again.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± she mumbled.


    Annoyed, she grabbed the phone and said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    The other line formed a static sound as if the person dropped his or her phone.


    She frowned and said, ¡°Hello,¡± once again.


    ¡°I¡­ Ivy¡­¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. She turned off the blower. She knew the owner of the voice.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked and been wanting to ask where the hell did he get her number.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Ivy, please.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re talking already.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t drop the call. If¡­ if you¡¯re free tomorrow, let¡¯s meet. I have something important to tell


    you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a busy person, Mr. Reed. My time is valuable. My schedule is full tomorrow, the next day, the


    next, next day¡­ the whole year,¡± she said, sarcastically.


    Wyatt on the other side sighed in disbelief. After that day, about a month ago, Ivy keeps on ignoring


    him. Also, to avoid him totally, she let Cooper handle the project with ABC Corporation.


    He was partly happy about her decision since she will not interact with Marco Seely also. But the


    idea was frustrating since he can¡¯t have the chance to talk to her, privately.


    Despite this, Jimmy suggested that he must not stop sending presents for her, which he always


    does, every single day.


    ¡°If you have nothing more to say, I¡¯ll end the call. Bye¡ª"


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    But it was toote, she already ended it.


    Wyatt heaved a deep sigh as he put down his phone and delved into deep thoughts.


    How will he tame her?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy heaved a deep sigh as she crossed her legs. ¡°I badly needed a break, Cooper. I¡¯m sure you can


    handle thepany. Besides, Seb will be with you.¡±


    Cooper shook his head. ¡°That man can do nothing but party all night with his friends. Seb loves to


    y and mess around. I need you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. My flight to London will be tomorrow.¡±


    Cooper frowned. ¡°That fast?¡±


    Ivy nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cooper doesn¡¯t know the precise reason why his sister needs a break but he has a hunch that it is


    all about Wyatt.


    ¡°If you are doing this because of Wyatt¡ª¡°


    ¡°Wyatt has nothing to do with my decision. I wasted many years and I don¡¯t want to regret another


    life experience. When I get back, I promise, I will help you.¡±


    Cooper shrugged his shoulder not buying her thoughts. Ivy left a big project with him in cooperation


    with Wyatt and Marco. There¡¯s no other reason he can portray why Ivy needed a break.


    ¡°Fine. Dad knew about this, right?¡±


    Ivy nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Great, what does Cooper expect? The old man loves his only princess and can¡¯t say no.


    ¡°All right. You can leave now and fix your things. I will send you off tom¡ª¡°


    ¡°No need. I want it lowkey.¡± Ivy stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rm the media,¡± she added and after that,


    she left Cooper¡¯s office.


    After packing up her things, Ivy invited Windy to the salon. She wants to pamper for a while before


    she leaves.


    ¡°Gosh, girl, you are really into chasing fame, huh?¡±


    Ivy arched her left brow as she flip the page of the magazine.


    ¡°Chasing?¡±


    Windy rolled her eyes. ¡°We just did the heart-to-heart talkst time and we¡¯re talking about chances


    between you and Wyatt. And now, you are leaving the country? For what? To avoid, Wyatt, right¡ª


    hep! I¡¯m not done yet,¡± she said as she raised her hand to stop Ivy from interrupting, ¡°I don¡¯t need to


    guess your reason why you want to go to London. Wyatt is the main reason. You are avoiding him.


    And for sure, that guy,¡± she shook her head, ¡°he will chase you.¡±


    ¡°Just shut up.¡±


    Windyughed. ¡°See, you can¡¯t deny it. You can¡¯t hide things from me, Ivy. We¡¯ve known each other


    since we were inside our momma¡¯s wombs.¡±


    It¡¯s Ivy¡¯s turn to roll her eyes.


    Windy keeps on bbering things throughout their session inside the salon and Ivy almost wanted


    to push her away. But everything Windy said was true.


    She¡¯s leaving because of Wyatt. New York is not that wide for Wyatt not to find her. So London, with


    Wyatt¡¯s wealth and connections, at least, can buy time. She¡¯s not ready yet to face the guy. She


    admits it. She¡¯s afraid that when they meet and talk, she will give in.


    And damn her heart as it still beats for him. Yes, she¡¯s still into him, yet she keeps on reminding


    herself not to give in so easily.


    Three years of misery were enough. If Wyatt wants to win her back, then he needs to put a lot of


    effort to coax her.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with being hard to get, she kinda needs it.


    She fell that fast for him, and she won¡¯t let that happen again.


    She wants to see how far and long Wyatt''s patience is, in coaxing her.


    ¡°Are you done daydreaming, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy frowned and rolled her eyes when she heard Windy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Department Store and grab some new winter clothes. Winter is fastly approaching


    and¡ª¡° she paused when she saw Windy¡¯s reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    Windy stood up and grabbed her arm. ¡°I think I saw Wyatt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ivy turned around and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t see¡ª¡° she stopped when she heard Windy¡¯s


    giggle.


    ¡°See¡­ you are still into him¡ªwhat the hell!¡± Windy blurted when Ivy¡¯s palmnded on her left


    cheek.


    ¡°You fucking dare to p me?¡±


    Ivy arched her brow. It¡¯s not a hard one. ¡°I just want to remind you that I hate hearing his name.¡±


    Windy red at her. ¡°Stop being in denial and because you fucking pped me, shop everything I


    want. I will make you broke, Ivy Morgan!¡±


    Ivy let out a snide. ¡°I will never get broke, Windy Adams!¡±


    Windy scoffed and pulled Ivy out of the salon. She could still feel the slight p on her cheek. Ivy


    sometimes is out of control but she¡¯s to me as she was provoking her best friend.


    ¡°Are you sure you got all the things that you want, Miss Adams?¡± Ivy mocked.


    Windy looked at her cart and smirked. ¡°Yes. After this, let¡¯s go to Dior and Chanel. I want to get a


    new bag and a pair of killer heels,¡± she replied.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes. ¡°Those will never make me broke¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever. At least it will lessen your money.¡±


    Ivy let out a sly smile. ¡°It will get back if I took your shares from ourpany,¡± she said and after


    that she turned her back and walked away, making Windy stiffen from where she at.


    ¡°W-What¡ªhey Ivy!¡± she shouted her name and swiftly pushed the cart to catch up with Ivy.


    When they¡¯re at the counter, Ivy is still smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever touch my shares. Don¡¯t provoke me. If you touch it, I will¡ª¡°


    ¡°Will, what?¡± Ivy cut the hum of Windy¡¯s words, arching her left brow.


    Windy scoffed. ¡°I will tell Wyatt that you still love¡ª¡° she paused when she heard the cashier.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am are you going to pay¡­¡±


    Windy red at thedy and turned to Ivy. ¡°Pay everything,¡± she said.


    Ivy shook her head and handed her ck card to the cashier.


    ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡±


    Windy didn¡¯t reply, making Ivy chuckle.


    ¡°See? Now you know how irritating you are every time you¡¯re pestering me,¡± Ivy said.


    ¡°Hmph! You should¡ª¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. We still need to go to Dior and Chanel shops,¡± Ivy informed.


    Windy¡¯s eyes widened in awe but Ivy didn¡¯t mind and walked faster. She knew how bubbly Windy


    was and how fast she gets irritated. She somehow canpare herself to her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    ¡°What did you say? Ivy left the country?¡± Wyatt asked after Jimmy ryed the news. ¡°Since when?¡±


    Jimmy bowed his head as he saw rage started to linger in Wyatt¡¯s eyes. ¡°T-Two days ago, Sir.¡±


    Wyatt massages his temple as he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Do you know the location?¡±


    Jimmy nodded. ¡°L-London.¡±


    ¡°London?¡± Wyatt frowned. The fact that Ivy left, thoughts started to build up inside his mind. Now,


    she¡¯s really avoiding him. He sighed. Why is it so hard to coax a girl?


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he cursed as he stood up. ¡°Book me a flight tonight.¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°B-But Sir¡­ you have to attend the business summit¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Book me a flight. I will take a break for a month or so. Whatever it takes. Ken can


    handle thepany for a while without me,¡± he uttered as he marched towards the door.


    He was a jerk in the past. And he doesn¡¯t want to be one once again. He can take every struggle as


    long as he can win Ivy back.


    Ivy is his main goal.


    Wyatt called Ken when he left the building.


    ¡°How¡¯s the meeting?¡±


    Ken sighed. ¡°ABC Corporation keeps on changing the bidding. But I can handle it, Sir. I already


    discuss your proposal¡ª¡±


    ¡°Good. I will take a break for a month or maybe more than that. I want you to handle thepany


    for a while,¡± he said, straightforwardly which shocked Ken and he even dropped his pen.


    Ken was currently in a meeting as he represents Wyatt.


    ¡°B-But Sir¡­ you have many projects¡ª¡±


    Wyatt interrupted him. ¡°We can reach each other through calls or facetime. I just need to settle an


    important thing. I will count on you, Ken. Don¡¯t ever fail me. Also, don¡¯t ever let my grandpa or


    anyone in my family know about my vacation.¡±


    Ken couldn¡¯t swallow all the shocking things from Wyatt. He¡¯s too slow to process it. What¡¯s with his


    boss¡¯s abrupt decision?


    Could it be because of his ex-wife?


    ¡°What if¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me what-ifs Ken. I am counting on you. I will drop this call and oh¡­ I¡¯m leaving tonight,¡±


    he said, and after that, he hung up the phone.


    IT WAS six in the evening and Ivy is walking down the street of the wonderful city. It¡¯s been a while


    since she visits London. She crossed the bridge and suddenly, she stopped and hold onto the iron


    rails. The lights in the city illuminated the streets and it gives a beautiful scenery.


    And then memories are brought back to life. This is the country where she first met Wyatt.


    Her heart started to thump fast when she closes her eyes and reminisce about that moment. That


    moment when she first fell in love with him.


    After a while, she shook her head and opened her eyes. Damn, she went here to rx not to


    remember those memories which she buried.


    But the hell. She will just fool herself. She knew that she still feels a tint of love towards Wyatt.


    Yes, it¡¯s never been easy to forget someone whom you love deeply.


    It¡¯s so fucking hard.


    As much as she wanted to delete Wyatt from her life, she just can¡¯t. Especially now, Wyatt is


    determined to win her back.


    Love can make you crazy, indeed.


    Ivy continued to walk when suddenly; her phone rang. She arched her brow as she picked up the


    call.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Windy let out a chuckle on the other line. ¡°Girl, you won¡¯t believe this.¡±


    ¡°Just spill it, Windy. Don¡¯t make me guess¡ª¡± she didn¡¯t finish her words when Windy screamed.


    Windy said, ¡°Wyatt followed you!¡±


    ¡°Damn, bitch! Are you trying to destroy my eardrum?¡±


    Windy apologizes and repeated what she said. ¡°Wyatt followed you.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s heart started to thump fast. She went silent for a while as she tried to calm herself. ¡°W-What


    are you saying? Don¡¯t ever mention¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am telling the truth. Wyatt came here a while ago and asked¡ªoh, scratched that, he came andN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    begged for your address. And girl, I am sorry, I can¡¯t resist that punk charms. He hypnotized


    me,¡± Windy exined.


    Ivy shook her head as she heaved a deep sigh and ended the call. She went to London to have


    some quality time for herself. Yet she forgot that Wyatt will do anything to find her.


    Ugh! This is frustrating.


    Is this a sign that she needs to talk to him? But what if¡­


    She shook her head and continued to walk. Instead of finding a good restaurant, she decided to get


    back to her t.


    She needs to think of a way how to get rid of Wyatt. But can she?


    Wyatt is a powerful person. And no matter what she does, the man can still find her wherever she


    goes.


    THE NEXT DAY, what Wyatt did soon as hended at the airport was scan the reports from Ken.


    Actually, it was just Ivy¡¯s exact location. He prepared everything before he boarded the ne. Good


    thing, Ivy¡¯s ce is just within the city.


    He smiled while he was booking a unit in front of Ivy¡¯s t. Well, he can buy the whole building if he


    wants to but he knew Ivy might dislike the idea. Though they¡¯re not teens anymore, he still wanted


    to try coaxing her the way how Jimmy instructed him.


    He needs the patience to fulfill his agenda. And he won¡¯t let this chance slips away. He will do


    everything for Ivy. Even if he will kneel and beg in front of her.


    He doesn¡¯t fucking care if one day, he will be on the front page of a tabloid. But for now, he will


    make sure that no paparazzi will get involved. He instructed all his contacts in London and even hire


    a private agency to push reporters away.


    No one should mess up with his ns. Not until he will win Ivy¡¯s heart once again.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    ¡°What the hell¡ªwhat are you doing here?¡± Ivy¡¯s loud voice roared into the hallway as soon as she


    opened her unit door.


    Who wouldn¡¯t? She was not expecting anyone else, yet she saw Wyatt standing in front of her


    doorstep, holding flowers and smiling brightly at her!


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡±


    Ivy pinched the bridge of her nose as if she was trying to calm herself, particrly her heart. ¡°What


    are you doing here? And what¡¯s with those flowers?¡±


    Hearing this, Wyatt suddenly realized that he needed to give the bouquet to Ivy. ¡°For you. Good


    morning.¡±


    Ivy crossed her arms in front of her chest, ignoring his offer. ¡°What is good in the morning when


    you¡¯re here¡­ pestering me?¡±


    Wyatt hemmed. Her words hurt a bit in his heart. But he can endure anything.


    ¡°Ivy, please, give me one more chance¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes widened when Wyatt knelt in front of her. She looked around, afraid that someone might


    see them and it woulde out of the inte.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stand up, Wyatt!¡± she pulled him up.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. Fine. Just don¡¯t make a scene here. Gosh. I left the country for peace of mind but you


    followed me!¡±


    Wyatt wanted to show how happy he was, but he remained calm. Damn, he didn¡¯t know the word


    thrilling not until today.


    ¡°Uhm, I guess you¡¯re about to go out¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to have my coffee, enjoy the day¡­ but you appeared!¡±


    Wyatt pressed his lips together, restraining himself not to smile. Ivy is so beautiful when her face


    turns red¡ªwhen she¡¯s blushing at the same time, angry.


    ¡°Flowers?¡±


    Ivy rolled her eyes and grabbed the flowers. She put it down on the table near the door and stepped


    out.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Wyatt then moves backwards to give space.


    Ivy then locked the door and turned to face Wyatt. ¡°Now, I need a coffee¡ª¡±


    ¡°Right away, Ma¡¯am,¡± Wyatt interrupted cheerfully, making Ivy arch her left brow.


    ¡°Happy?¡±


    Wyatt smiled widely. And damn, as Ivy saw Wyatt¡¯s dimples again¡ªyes, he has dimples! Her heart


    started to beat fast!


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how ted¡ª¡±


    ¡°Next time. Don¡¯t bring me flowers!¡± she cut off the hum of his words and started to walk.


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but form an illuminating smile. It seems like he won the lottery. Ivy finally let out


    a chance to talk to him.


    Ivy frowned when she couldn¡¯t feel Wyatt¡¯s presence at her back. She stopped and turned around.


    ¡°Seriously? Are you nning to stay there all day?¡±


    At this moment, Wyatt got back to his senses and dashed forward, and walked with her.


    ¡°Sorry. I was just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up, Wyatt.¡±


    Wyatt shook his head and didn¡¯t bother to talk until they reached the parking lot.


    ¡°Are you sure the media won¡¯t get crazy, Wyatt? You know how I hate being on the inte. I had


    enough and am sick with it.¡±


    She just wanted to have a normal and simple life.


    ¡°You can count on me,¡± Wyatt replied as he opened the passenger seat for her.


    Ivy didn¡¯t say much and hopped in.


    Wyatt asked her where she wanted to have their breakfast but Ivy let him choose. Another doze of


    being thrilled added to him from that time.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Wyatt. Not because I agree to talk to you¡ªto spend this moment with you, meansText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    to say that we¡¯re totally okay.¡±


    Wyatt nodded. ¡°I understand. Wait here¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can manage,¡± Ivy replied as she unhooked her seatbelt and got out of the car.


    Wyatt sighed. He can do this!


    ¡°Good day, Sir and Ma¡¯am. Table for¡ª¡± the waiter stopped when he saw Wyatt. ¡°This way, Sir,¡± he


    continued.


    Ivy wasn¡¯t surprised by the waiter¡¯s reaction. She thinks wherever Wyatt goes in Europe, they will


    know him. That¡¯s how powerful he was.


    Soon as they reached their table, Ivy started to scan the menu book from the table, not minding


    Wyatt.


    ¡°You can choose whatever you want. My treat.¡±


    Ivy frowned as she met his eyes. ¡°Common sense, do you think I wille with you and treat you?¡±


    Of course, everything will be on his te.


    Wyatt smiled. ¡°You¡¯re getting prettier when you¡¯re like that.¡±


    Huh?


    Ivy just rolled her eyes when, suddenly, she thought of something. ¡°Since when will you stay here?¡±


    ¡°Until I have my dream,¡± he replied, making Ivy frown.


    ¡°You have everything, Mr. Reed. Besides, aren¡¯t you busy with your business? After this talk, maybe


    you should leave and stop pestering me.¡±


    Wyatt shook his head and put down the menu book. ¡°I don¡¯t have everything. There¡¯s a piece that is


    missing.¡±


    Ivy put down her gaze and continued scanning the menus. She¡¯s not that dumb not to know what he


    wants.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ forgive me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about the past, Wyatt. I don¡¯t want any shbacks.¡±


    They can start without reminiscing about what has happened.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Ivy could see the sincerity in Wyatt¡¯s eyes the moment he told her that he wants her back. She


    could feel his regret. But would it be worth it if she will give him another chance?


    What if he will waste that chance once again?


    What if things in the past will repeat? If that will be the case, she doesn¡¯t know if she can still fix


    herself. She doesn¡¯t want to get hurt once again.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be ignored¡ªto be treated as if she was just a maid, not his wife.


    ¡°You can p me, hit me whenever you want. But please, know that I love you. I was a jerk. I only


    realize everything when you left. I am a fool. Please, forgive me for all the wrongs that I have done.


    I promise¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to promise me a thing, Wyatt. I don¡¯t want to hold into your promises again. You


    know how broken I was when you made me feel as if I am nothing. Let me ask you, have you ever


    considered me as your wife?¡±


    Wyatt never dared to break his gaze on her and nodded. ¡°Yes. But I know it is all my fault because I


    let Alice ruin everything. I love you, Ivy. I swear, it¡¯s not hard to love you. I admit, I am in need¡­ of


    Alice''s medication in the beginning but you must know that I appreciate all your efforts and I didn¡¯t


    expect that my family will treat you that way. You¡¯re not telling me anything. When I am asking you,


    you¡¯re saying everything was fine. You should¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know my situation that time, Wyatt. I love you since the day I set my eyes on you. I am a


    big fool to agree with all your terms. Don¡¯t worry, everything that happened in the past was not only


    your fault. I am into it too. If I didn¡¯t let my fucking heart betray my mind, I don¡¯t get broken.¡±


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡±


    Ivy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I want to bury everything in the deep. I don¡¯t want to talk about them


    anymore. I forgive you, Wyatt. But I don¡¯t know if we can still be together¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ivy, please¡­¡± Wyatt crossed their distance and held her hand, ¡°we can still be together. Just let me


    love you.¡±


    Ivy would be the happiest woman in the world if Wyatt showed this side of him from the beginning.


    But she broke her once. How sure she was that he won¡¯t do it again?


    ¡°You know how hurt I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Wyatt cupped her face, ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen again. Trust me. Please, Ivy, I want you


    back. Let me love you.¡±


    ¡°I-It so fast.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take it slowly. I will not force you to give all the love that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who said that I love you?¡± Ivy frowned as she moved away from him.


    Wyatt bit his lower lip. ¡°Uhm, you just said that you love me¡ª¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Ivy crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    Wyatt scratched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I-Ivy¡­¡±


    Ivy bit her lower lip. Damn, he¡¯s cute!


    ¡°I am giving you a chance, Wyatt Reed. But don¡¯t rush. I don¡¯t want to remarry right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. Uhm, where do you want to go next?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I want to watch a movie.¡±


    Wyatt nodded and smiled.


    At this moment, Ivy suddenly realized that she felt relief. She doesn¡¯t know but it seems like her


    heart doesn¡¯t weigh too much. Windy is right, Wyatt deserves another chance.


    Although she¡¯s a little anxious about the possible oue, at least, they¡¯re giving it another try.


    Hopefully, Wyatt won¡¯t ruin this chance.


    ¡°Can I invite you to dinner after the movie?¡± Wyatt asked while they were on their way to the theater.


    Ivy nodded.


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡®thank you,¡¯ after.


    Ivy and Wyatt spend the day together. Wyatt made sure that everything will go smoothly. And when


    they get back to Ivy¡¯s building, he said, ¡°I had a great time, today. Thank you.¡±


    Ivy nodded. She had a great time too, but she can¡¯t let Wyatt think that she¡¯s that easy to please.


    ¡°C-Can I ask you out, again, tomorrow?¡± Wyatt asked, a little bit shyly.


    Ivy pressed her lips together as she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Wyatt smiled widely and was about to hug her when Ivy pushed him. ¡°Not so fast,¡± she said and


    red at him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Ivy rolled her eyes and was about to close the door when Wyatt stopped her. ¡°If you need anything,


    you can just knock on my door,¡± he said, making Ivy arch her brow.


    Wyatt smirked. ¡°I am just a few steps closer to you, baby.¡± He winked at her before he turned his


    back and pointed to the room in front of her unit.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Ivy is literally stunned when she saw Wyatt again right in front of her door step. She doesn¡¯t even


    know if she could handle him again on this day of her life. She left for London to have her peace but


    Wyatt followed her to woo her.


    ¡°What are you doing here again? Early in the morning?¡± She said, sleepily. ¡°Can¡¯t you just have your


    peaceful sleep?¡±


    Wyatt scoffed. ¡°Are you concern to me now?¡± he teased.


    She raised a brow at him. ¡°I am not concern about you,¡± she fired back.


    Wyatt chuckled. He was in his suit now. He has a clean cut hair, his polo sleeve folded up to his


    elbow and he¡¯s even wearing a khaki trouser pairing up with his sneaker.


    ¡°Done eye-raping me, baby?¡± He asked her, chuckling. And still teasing her.


    Ivy rolled her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you just go away now? You¡¯re so annoying and I am irritated to see you


    right in my morning routine,¡± she muttered.


    She was being rude to him now and she doesn¡¯t even give a damn about it. He¡¯s the one who likes


    to pursue her and she was just trying to make him give up.


    Wyatt raised both of his hands to surrender. ¡°Alright, I will just go around the City andter at


    2pm¡­¡± he trailed off as he massage the back of his head. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up and oh¡­ don¡¯t look pretty


    again. I just want you to wear casual and no make up.¡± he winked.


    Ivy frowned. ¡°Who are you to boss me around? Go away! You¡¯re like a sun. Irritating when I am


    seeing you!¡± she said and close the door.


    She leaned on the back of the door and her heart is beating so fast. She couldn¡¯t relieve herself.


    She could feel that she was blushing because of Wyatt¡¯s words earlier.


    Her heart is still hammering. She couldn¡¯t even move to her position now. With that morning, she


    couldn¡¯t even finish her daily routine. And guess what, it¡¯s only Wyatt who could make her heart


    beat faster than ever.


    ¡°What is that, Ivy!¡± she said, horror in her tone. ¡°You can¡¯t blush like that!¡± she added, scolding


    herself.


    Moments had passed, when she finally had the courage to walk, she went to the bathroom and just


    take a bath. She¡¯s being rude to him and she knew it was a wrong idea but that¡¯s what she wants.


    She wanted him to suffer too. She¡¯s not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Maybe, you are good to your words right now, Wyatt¡­¡± she trailed off as she move her hands on


    the tub. ¡°¡­you can¡¯t have me that easily. Not with your flowery mouth.¡± she added.


    After she finished taking a bath, she wear her clothes now and decided to go out of her ce. It was


    just only pass eight in the morning and the sun is not that even hard to burn a skin. She decided to


    walk to a nearby store and then she receive a calling from Windy.


    ¡°Girl! What are you doing now? Have you seen Wyatt?¡±Windy¡¯s voice was full of excitement.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You look so excited.¡± she bluntly replied.


    ¡°Oh my God! Of course! I am so excited that you¡¯ll fall for him again soon!¡± Windy uttered without


    even filter in her mouth.


    Ivy is also wondering on how she make her as her friend.


    ¡°Oh, girl. Don¡¯t think already. I know the answer!¡± Windy added.


    She just rolled her eyes. ¡°Shut up, Windy. You¡¯re annoying already.¡±


    Wndy giggles on the other line.


    ¡°He was here and yeah¡­¡± Ivy informed. ¡°I told him that I already forgive him and I don¡¯t know if I


    could give him a chance,¡± she added.


    Windy sighed. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, girl. If you wanted him to woo you even more, then let him. If you


    really don¡¯t want to give him a chance, then tell him right away so he wouldn¡¯t hope for you toe


    back¡­¡± Windy advised. ¡°And if you could see that he¡¯s sincere about you, grab the chance and let


    him love you. Let him prove himself to you.¡± She added.


    Ivy doesn¡¯t want to hear her advise anymore.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk againter, Windy. I will just stroll.¡± She said and then hang up on her.


    She turned off her phone and continued walking. She saw some shops and she was mesmerized by


    the cozy ce around. It wasn¡¯t far from her unit and it was less hassle for her. She¡¯s wondering


    right now where Wyatt is.


    ¡°Probably, he¡¯s having a good time with someone,¡± she muttered against the wind.


    She just walk and went to a jewelry shop and then she went to another store again. When she


    reach thest store, she was surprised since the store is like her name.


    She entered there, she was walking around when someone bump to her. She apologized and after


    that she roamed around her eyes again.


    The ambiance of the store is cozy and screams extravagant. One of the salesdy went to her and


    assisted her. They are smiling at her like she was an actress nor a model.


    ¡°You look so gorgeous, Ma¡¯am.¡± The salesdyplimented her.


    She just smile and stay humble.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    She look back again on the dresses. She finds something suit to her friend, Windy. She shop some


    clothes for her and then left the store.


    She heaved freely outside the store. While walking on the street again, she frowned when she


    bumped into someone familiar to her.


    It was Wyatt, holding something in his hands. It was a paper bag. He immediately hide it behind him


    but it was toote since Ivy saw it.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? Are you following me?¡± She used.


    Wyatt pouted his lips. ¡°Nope!¡± he said, popping the letter ¡®p¡¯.


    She raised a brow. ¡°Why do I always bump into you? You¡¯re annoying already!¡±


    Wyatt smirked. ¡°It means, we are meant for each other¡­¡± he teased.


    ¡°Seriously, Mr. Reed?¡± she red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop your flowery words? I really don¡¯t like to


    hear it.¡±


    Wyatt shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s what I am. When wooing the woman I want.¡± he replied.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised. She stared at him even more. She then rolled her eyes when she couldn¡¯t


    stand him anyway.


    ¡°You want to go somewhere? I know a ce.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still morning, can¡¯t you just wait? Until it¡¯s already two in the


    afternoon?¡± she was blunt to him.


    Wyatt sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡± he smiled. ¡°Always waiting for you toe back.¡± he added.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Ivy was surprised with his sudden flowery words. She looked away from him to avoid his narrowing


    gaze. She doesn¡¯t want him to see that she was still affected by him. And she was still affectionate


    with his words.


    She clears her throat. ¡°And if you can¡¯t wait for your time with me, just don¡¯t popped up right in front


    of me nor bump into me,¡± she said, coldly.


    Deep inside of her, her heart is thumping so fast that she couldn¡¯t make it calm down. She muttered


    a curse inside her head and scolded herself even more.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s have some quality time forter, then¡­¡± Wyatt said but his tone was a little bit


    disappointed. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter,¡± he added.


    Ivy rolled her eyes, she turned her back against him and walked away. She could feel that he was


    still staring at her but she just manage to ignore it and enjoy the rest of her morning in the street as


    she shops for more gifts to Windy.


    ***


    Wyatt, who¡¯s still in the street busy staring at Ivy¡¯s back while walking away, he could feel a pang in


    his chest. He was hurting too much that he regretted everything he has done to her in the past.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to woo her but he still wanted to pursue her even if he could feel the


    bluntness and rage of Ivy¡¯s words, he wouldn¡¯t care about it. As long as he cared for her as always.


    To protect her.


    His main goal now is to get her and don¡¯t give up on her. If he ever give up, he doesn¡¯t know what


    life means without Ivy¡­ beside him.


    His smile fade away. His eyes were sad and he just shook his head as he walked around the area.


    He just wanted to have breakfast with her yet he was being canceled and even rejected. He just


    heaved a deep sigh.


    He just have one month to woo her and if he couldn¡¯t get her in an instance, he might lose his


    courage anymore. Wyatt could never be happy again.


    He ate alone in the restaurant. He doesn¡¯t need to starve himself just because he was rejected.


    While eating in the restaurant, all of the people inside is looking at him and he could say that he


    feels awkward with their quite stares.


    He gulped when someone approach his seat. He doesn¡¯t want to be disturb since he just wanted


    peace to eat his food and to calm his mind. The ce has a cozy ambiance and he does scream


    nobelity and grace.


    ¡°Quite staring,¡± he muttered coldly as he sipped on his drink. ¡°It¡¯s rude to stare.¡±


    ¡°Are you alone, Mister?¡± a blonde woman ask him right away.


    He knew that she¡¯s trying to get him so she could flirt but he sipped on his wine again and nces


    at the blonde woman right in front of her. He could see her big boobies and he just shook his head.


    He raised his hands, showing off his ring finger with his wedding ring.


    ¡°I am married,¡± he replied. ¡°Back off, woman.¡± he added.


    The woman right in front of her wasn¡¯t even surprised, instead, she eventually smiled at him, a


    mischievous smile rather.


    ¡°And so? I want a married man to give me a blow,¡± she winked.


    Wyatt clears his throat. ¡°If you may excuse me, woman. I don¡¯t want to make my wife gets angry


    against me and mind you¡­¡± he trailed off. ¡°She¡¯s going to wipe of your face into the ground if you


    didn¡¯t walk away.¡± he warned.


    The woman didn¡¯t even threatened yet she still manage to smile.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure, she¡¯s not here with you.¡±


    Wyatt bit his lower lip, he looks so serious now.


    ¡°Look, Miss¡­ I don¡¯t want to trouble you with my wife,¡± he uttered. ¡°I¡¯m off limits. I¡¯m only exclusive


    for my wife.¡± he then stood up from his seat and get his wallet to pay for his meal. He also handed a


    one hundred dor right in front of the woman, insulting her. ¡°If you want to find a man you wanted


    to blow up your p*ssy, just don¡¯t get along with a married man so you won¡¯t be called bitch and a


    mistress.¡± he blurted before he walked away.


    It was passed one in the afternoon and he walked towards Ivy¡¯s. It was just near the restaurant


    where he is earlier so it¡¯s a less hassle for him. He took the elevator upstairs and after a couple of


    minutes, he was right in front of her unit.


    He pressed the door bell once but no one opened the door. He waited there and even called her


    name but she didn¡¯t answer nor open the door. He stayed there also. He was facing back and


    fourth.


    It¡¯s passed two in the afternoon but still, there¡¯s no still Ivy to appear. He started to get worried about


    her that he was knocking on her door. He couldn¡¯t let something happen to her. Not now. He


    couldn¡¯t lose her.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed. ¡°Where the hell is she?!¡±


    He was frustrated. He doesn¡¯t even know what to do now. He closed his eyes as he even leaned his


    back on the wall.


    He then startled when he nces at the womaning through him and it was Ivy. His eyes were


    sad and worried yet he closed their distance as he pulled her for a hug.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± his voice was shaky and sounds worried. ¡°I was waiting for you hear for


    almost one hour now¡­ I thought¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°I thought I lose you¡­¡± he added while still hugging


    her.


    Ivy was surprised. Her eyes widened as she pushed him so he would move away from his hug. She


    knitted her forehead.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to forget about the time.¡± she just said.


    Wyatt heaved a sigh and calmed down already. ¡°Where have you been?¡± he asks.


    He nces on her hand which has a lot of shopping bags.


    ¡°I just shop some clothes for Windy. You shouldn¡¯t wait for me here.¡± she told him.


    Wyatt pulled her again for a hug.


    ¡°W-What are you doing? Stop hugging me, Wyatt¡­¡± she stuttered.


    Wyatt didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°I guess¡­ this is what means concern and worried to the woman I love.¡± he


    whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you now, Ivy. I don¡¯t want to lose you anymore¡­¡± he added.


    Ivy cleared her throat. ¡°What are you saying, Wyatt? Stop the drama, alright?¡±


    She pushed him and frowned even more.


    Wyatt smiled at her. ¡°I won¡¯t push you toe with me now. I think you¡¯re tired from shopping.¡± he


    said with a defeat expression in his eyes. ¡°You should take a rest.¡±


    Ivy felt guilty but she didn¡¯t talk. Instead, she opened her door and walk inside. Wyatt stayedText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    outside, he didn¡¯t dare to follow her inside since she didn¡¯t invite him.


    For a second, Ivy went back to the door. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go inside?¡±


    Wyatt was surprised. ¡°A-Are you¡­ inviting me?¡± he stuttered.


    Ivy rolled her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe inside, go back£­¡±


    He cut her off and he was the one to close the door. He followed her until they reach the small


    kitchen of her unit.


    He was just watching her move. He seated on the counter top.


    ¡°Do you want coffee? Water?¡±


    He shook his head, still staring at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want any¡­¡± he replied.


    Ivy shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Wyatt is concerned so he get down at the counter top and walked towards Ivy. He carried her


    without any hesitation and even if she was struggling.


    ¡°Get off me, Wyatt!¡± she hissed. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Wyatt didn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°Stay still. You¡¯ll fall.¡± he said, so bluntly.


    She just struggle. ¡°I don¡¯t care! Just fuck off!¡±


    He stopped from walking and nces at her sharply.


    ¡°Stay still. I¡¯ll just want to tuck you in your bed so you can rest,¡± his voice was soft and caring now.


    Ivy¡¯s heart hammered. She looked away and she just let him carry her until they reach her bed


    room. He slowlyid her down. He even put the nket above her.


    ¡°Rest. You¡¯re tired.¡± he mumbled, softly. ¡°I¡¯ll watch you, baby¡­¡± he added.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t even talk. She turned her back against him and she could feel her cheeks burning with


    so much embarrassment. The room is cold yet she¡¯s still sweating. She could feel his stare yet she


    didn¡¯t give a damn about it.


    She was tired, she closed her eyes. When she could feel that she¡¯s going to sleep, she felt his lips


    touches her temple.


    ¡°Rest well, baby. I love you¡­¡± Wyatt whispered.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Wyatt is watching her sleep. He couldn¡¯t move his gaze away from her. He even fixed her nket


    and even turned the air con at it¡¯s lowest peak.


    He smiled at her. He pressed his lips on her temple. ¡°I love you still, my wife¡­ my soon to be


    wife¡­¡± he whispered.


    He bit her lower lip. He could say that following her has a progress. She even invited her inside her


    unit without any harsh words.


    He walked out of her room and he looked at his watch. It¡¯s already six in the evening and it¡¯s still


    early. He went to the kitchen again. He look for something to cook and he found nothing. He sighed


    deeply.


    He decided to get his coat so he would go to the nearby convenience store to buy something to


    cook. He left her while she¡¯s asleep and he walked towards the elevator and pressed the ground


    floor.


    When he¡¯s already at the lobby, the rain is pouring so hard and he doesn¡¯t have any umbre in his


    hands. He sighed again.


    ¡°What a bad luck!¡± he uttered.


    He run towards the nearest convenience store. It was ten minutes away from the building where he


    was and she¡¯s staying. He was cold since he was wet. He didn¡¯t give a damn if he was chilling now.


    He buy fruits and even meats and vegetables. The heavy rain didn¡¯t stop until he reach the building


    again. He walked towards his unit to take a quick shower since he doesn¡¯t want her to wake up


    without food in their.


    He will cook for her since it¡¯s exactly what he wants now. To serve her.


    After twenty minutes, he went towards her unit. Good thing, he has her key card so he can enter


    again. When he¡¯s already inside the unit, it was peaceful and there¡¯s no Ivy roaming around.


    He put the groceries in the counter table and went to her bedroom. He saw her still peacefully


    sleeping and he just smiled again before going back in the kitchen.


    He prepared something to cook. He will cook some adobo dish and he wanted to make it up with


    her of all those years that she exerted effort to him. He wanted to serve so he will exert some effort


    too.


    He could feel that he was chilling and that he was cold but he didn¡¯t give a damn fuck about it. It


    wasn¡¯t a problem either since he wants her to eat the food he prepared.


    Wyatt cooked and after an hour, he was done. He made some other side dish for her and he put the


    food in a te then into a tray before he went to her room.


    He didn¡¯t knock because he knew that she was still sleeping but then he was startled when he saw


    her awake.


    His hair was a little bit messy and same as him, she was startled too.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± She asked, stuttering.


    Wyatt walked towards the bedside table. ¡°I cook food for you. You are awake already.¡± He muttered,


    softly and his voice was weak.


    Ivy raised a brow.


    ¡°Why you didn¡¯t go back?¡± she questioned. ¡°To your unit?¡±


    Wyatt eyes shows sadness. ¡°Uh, I just want to make sure that you eat¡­ and I want to keep you


    safe.¡± He replied.


    Ivy notice something to him. She knitted her forehead.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± she asked.


    Wyatt looked away. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He replied.


    Ivy gets up on the bed. She was still frowning when she stood up right in front of him and


    immediately put her hand on his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re chilling!¡± she hissed.


    ¡°I am fine, Ivy¡­¡± he smiled at her weakly. ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± he mumbled.


    Ivy was not convinced with his words. She checks up on him again and he was literally hot¡­ he has


    a high fever.


    ¡°You bathed with the rain?¡± she asked, frowning.


    Wyatt looked down. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have an umbre¡­¡± he replied. ¡°I just buy some groceries and


    yeah, I cooked for you.¡±


    Ivy frowned even more. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that!¡± she hissed, her voice screams concern.


    Wyatt raised the side of his lips.


    ¡°Are you concern about me?¡± he then asked.


    Now, the tables turn. She was the one who stayed still now in her position. She looked down and


    question herself.


    And then, she shook her head. ¡°I¡­ I am not concern.¡± She answered, firmly.


    Wyatt sighed. ¡°I can see that you are still concern to me and I am happy for that¡­¡±


    Ivy looked up into him. He cough slightly.


    ¡°Lay down in the bed,¡± shemanded.


    Wyatt shook his head. ¡°N-No¡­ it¡¯s alright¡ª¡±


    ¡°Justy on the bed!¡± Ivy hissed even more,manding him.


    Wyatt is happy inside. She was scolding him and it made him realize that the woman he abandoned


    years ago, is concerned about him. Still concern about his health.


    He did what she had said. Heid down on the bed, look at her with happiness.


    ¡°You stay there,¡± she said, narrowing her eyes on him. ¡°Don¡¯t move, wait for me there.¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°I won¡¯t move. I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    She walked out of the room and went to the kitchen. She took a basin and a warm water.


    She heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°Why do I even do this? I am not concern about him.¡± She told to herself. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity.¡± She


    added.


    She went back in her room. She saw him peacefully sleeping. Her heart hammered inside her


    chest.


    She gulped even more. She took the towel and put it on the warm water before she wipe his body.


    She was shaking and she¡¯s literally swallowing hard. She doesn¡¯t know where to look at but then,


    she drop her eyes on his broad chest.


    She gulped again.


    ¡°You are so stubborn!¡± she hissed almost hit his chest. ¡°You know that it¡¯s raining and yet you went


    to convenience store without even an umbre!¡± she scolded him.


    She was on the verge of crying. She was still concern of him even after of what he did from the


    past.


    After all, he was her husband before.


    ¡°Stubborn,¡± she cried while she¡¯s wiping him off. ¡°I hate you¡­¡± she frowned even more.


    When she was done wiping his body, she put the nket above him. He was chilling and cold. She


    turned off the air con and she seated beside him.


    She look at the food he prepared. She smiled secretly.


    ¡°You even prepared my food,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m moving on and yet you¡¯re here¡­ you are chasing


    me¡­¡± she added.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Wyatt woke up with a heavy feeling. He could feel his head throbbing. But then, he opened up his


    eyes to roamed around.


    It¡¯s not his room. And he could remember what had happened to himst night.


    Ivy wiped off his body. He has a fever and still, his fever didn¡¯t cool down.


    He formed a small smile in his lips when he saw Ivy beside him.He gulped as she was peacefully


    sleeping in his arms.


    ¡°Sleep well, baby,¡± he whispered down to her ear.


    He felt her move and then she finally awaken. He looked away, a little bit nervous that she might not


    remember what she didst night but then, he was startled.


    She immediately got up on the bed and put her palm on his forehead and on to the side of his neck.


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± she asked him with a knitted forehead.


    Wyatt shook his head.


    ¡°You still have a little fever but yeah, you¡¯re good eventually.¡± She told him, her voice was rasp.


    She get up on the bed. She look at him.


    ¡°I thought you are concern about me now,¡± he said, disappointed.


    She narrowed her eyes on him.


    ¡°Not because you fell asleep beside me, it means that we are okay,¡± she rolled her eyes.


    He sighed, scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°I know. I am not rushing you, though.¡±


    Ivy raised a brow. ¡°Go back to your ce,¡± she trailed off. ¡°I have something important to do right


    now.¡±


    Wyatt heaved a deep sigh. He couldn¡¯t do something. He gets off the bed and even if he felt a little


    dizzy, he stood up straightly in front of her.


    ¡°Can¡­ can I take you out for dinner?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes widened a bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that I have a time for today,¡± she rejected.


    Wyatt¡¯s face was defeated. He just nodded his head and he could understand it. That she doesn¡¯t


    have time for him.


    Wyatt also didn¡¯t force her so she wouldn¡¯t get mad at him any longer.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll just wait for that time.¡± He muttered in defeat. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room now. Take care


    of yourself.¡±


    After that, he walked towards her and nted a soft small kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°You take care for today, hmm.¡± He said, sighing.


    There¡¯s a hint of disappointment in Ivy¡¯s face but she just nodded her head as a response. She


    watch him go away and surely, it breaks her heart.


    She swallowed a lump in her throat that she wanted to chase him and tell him not to go but she


    couldn¡¯t do that.


    She doesn¡¯t have an important meeting nor appointment. That she lied to him. She just wanted to


    rx her mind. To think.


    She sighed.


    She went to the bathroom and then shower herself. She sunken herself on the shower for almost


    one hour.


    After that, she took her clothes and then she¡¯s ready to go but she doesn¡¯t know where she will be.


    She sighed again.


    ¡°Was it a wrong idea that I shoo him away even if he was sick?¡± she questioned herself.


    She shook her head. ¡°No, Ivy¡­ let him do whatever you want. He¡¯s chasing you after all.¡± She


    reminded herself.


    She closes her eyes. She doesn¡¯t know what to do. She tried to recall what had Wyatt did to her


    from the past that she couldn¡¯t even forget.


    It pains her. It made her realize that not all marriage is sessful and that she was afraid to give in


    herself again. That she doesn¡¯t want to get married again because of her past experience.


    She doesn¡¯t want him to fail her. If he does the same again, she doesn¡¯t know what to do anymore.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up on her own. She doesn¡¯t want to be mistreated again.


    She decided to have a walk outside. It wasn¡¯t raining but the weather is really cold. She was


    shivering even if she¡¯s wearing a gloves and a jacket.


    She¡¯s even wearing a boots so her feet won¡¯t be cold and shiver. It¡¯s still morning but then, the


    weather is like dawn already. She walk and walk that she wasn¡¯t able to remember to eat.


    She stayed for a little while in the park. Not minding the other people. She¡¯s just looking at nothing.


    She was sitting on the swing and tears pooled down her cheeks.


    She wiped it immediately then suddenly, she could feel that someone is staring at her from afar. She


    tried to roam around her eyes but she could see nothing. She couldn¡¯t see someone.


    Few momentster, a little girl went to her and give her flowers.


    ¡°Hi! You¡¯re crying earlier, are you sad?¡± the little girl asked. ¡°I thought, you have a problem so I gave


    you flowers¡­¡±


    Ivy looked at the little girl with glee on her face.


    ¡°Thank you so much for the flowers, little girl¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°I was just reminiscing my past with


    my husband,¡± she added.


    The little girl sat up right in front of her. On the grass rather. She¡¯s on the swing, staring at the


    beautiful girl in front.


    ¡°What happened to you and your husband then?¡± the little girl started to have a talk with her.


    She sighed, heavily. She could still feel that someone is staring at her. That feeling is kind of familiar


    with her. Until she started to tell a story on the little girl, the stare of longing is still there, that


    presence of stare is familiar that she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize but deep inside her heart, she


    knew who it was.


    ¡°I was mistreated...¡± she started. ¡°Mistreated as a wife. I¡¯ve done so much effort but I was useless in


    front of him. I just love him and I couldn¡¯t stop loving him until now.¡±


    ¡°A deep love, isn¡¯t?¡±


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°I admire him, I even give everything to him but in the end, I was still useless. We divorced already


    and now, he realize that he loves me¡­¡± she mumbled, sadly.


    The little girl stared at her. ¡°If you love him, why did you not forgive him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not easy, little girl¡­¡± she said. ¡°Forgiving that person is so hard and it pains me. Now, that


    he¡¯s chasing me, I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. I don¡¯t know if I could give him a chance.¡±


    ¡°Give him a chance, Miss¡­¡± the little girl suggested. ¡°I know, that he¡¯s here, that he¡¯s literally


    following you. To be honest¡­¡± she trailed off.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°He was hiding. He asked me to give you that flowers¡­¡± the little girl mumbled. ¡°He¡¯s chasing you


    and I could see it in his eyes that he was hurting¡­ that he was regretful of what he did to you.¡±


    Tears pooled down on her cheeks. She was crying right in front of a little girl.


    ¡°I am hurting¡­ I am¡­too.¡± She cried.


    The little girl patted her shoulder and then wiped her tears.


    ¡°Both of you are hurting but you should talk. You should talk about what had happen and give it a try


    to give him a chance. If he was deserving or not.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t believe that a little girl is brave enough to tell a words of wisdom to her.


    Something in her head came up and she realized that no matter what problem you have, you


    should face it.


    ¡°If he¡¯s deserving of your chance, then it¡¯s up to him if he would treasure it,¡± the little girl added.


    Ivy was so confused right now. She roamed around her eyes and in one of the corners of the park,


    she could see a body built of a man, far from where she was, moving and walking away.


    She could remember his broad back and that she cried again because of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m confused¡­¡± she told her. ¡°In my heart, I wanted to give him a chance but my mind


    says, don¡¯t.¡±


    The little girl smiled at her and even give her a hug.


    ¡°Follow what your heart¡¯s desire. If you decided to move forward even if both of you still love each


    other¡­ then the pain will be there. Haunting you.¡±


    She nodded her head. She looked away. She doesn¡¯t know what to do anymore. She wiped her


    tears away.


    She stood up from the swing and heaved a deep sigh before she nces at the little girl again.


    ¡°Thank you so much with your words of wisdom,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°I hope it gives you a lesson and a reason to give him a chance. I know it¡¯s hard to forgive but you


    should know and you should see if he was hurting or not¡­¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded her head. She kneel down a little so there gap will be the same.


    ¡°I hope that I can forgive him¡­ that he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake he did to me. That he will


    not mistreat me as his wife if ever¡­¡± she mumbled.


    The little girl ran away from her and then she sighed, heavily.


    ¡°If he¡¯s deserving on that chance¡­ I hope he won¡¯t do the same mistakes again¡­¡± she whispered


    on the air as she walked away.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Wyatt is so drunk in a club that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up from the couch. A lot of bottled


    alcohol is o n the floor already. He was so drunk. Wasted rather.


    One of the waiter ask for an assistance since he wasn¡¯t yet finish with his drinks. Some of them hold


    him and sober him.


    ¡°Call my wife, please¡­¡± Wyatt pleads.


    ¡°S-Sir¡­ you are so drunk, please sober up,¡± One of the waiter pleads.


    He doesn¡¯t stop. So, the waiter that was holding him, pulled his phone. Good think, there¡¯s no


    password in his phone and that the waiter could able to dial Ivy¡¯s number.


    After a few minutes, Ivy answered.


    ¡°H-Hello¡­ Ma¡¯am?¡± The waiter called.


    ¡°My wife! That¡¯s my wife!¡± Wyatt became wild.


    On the other line, Ivy knitted her forehead.


    ¡°Hello?! Who¡¯s this? Why do you have Wyatt¡¯s phone?¡± She asked, nervously.


    The surrounding is so loud that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it.


    ¡°He¡¯s drunk, Ma¡¯am. Your husband is so drunk.¡± the waiter informed.


    Ivy knitted her forehead even more.


    ¡°Location, please?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on the Floatsam Jetsam club, Madam!¡±


    And the call ended just like that.


    ¡°Wait for your wife, Sir. She¡¯sing.¡± the waiter informed Wyatt that Ivy wasing.


    Heughed. ¡°Oh, my wife ising? My wife and I are divorced already!¡± he sang, drunkly.


    ¡°S-Sir¡­ we advice to you to sit down and sober up¡­¡± the waiter held his waist.


    He just knitted his forehead.


    ¡°Get away from me! I have a wife. I want my wife here!¡± he was being wild and aggressive inside


    the club.


    The waiter shook his head because he doesn¡¯t know what to do with Wyatt anymore. A few


    momentster, Ivy came, rushing towards his table. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°My wife¡­ is here?¡± Wyatt eximed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ivy asked the waiter. ¡°Did he¡­ drink all of this?¡±


    The waiter nodded. She didn¡¯t even notice him.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. He was here early in the afternoon and we tried to stop him since he was so drunk but


    he wouldn¡¯t stop. He even dared us that if he talk nor tried to stop him, he will make a scene and


    that he will buy this club and fired us.¡± The waiter told her.


    Ivy scratches her forehead. She was so pissed and annoyed with Wyatt. She asked for forgiveness


    from the crew and that she was sorry on behalf of him.


    ¡°I¡­ ruined you¡­ I broke your trust; I hurt you the most¡­ your feelings,¡± he said, drunkly. His eyes


    were so narrowed that he couldn¡¯t able to see her properly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your unitter. Don¡¯t talk.¡± She muttered to him.


    He shook his head and held her arms. ¡°N-No¡­ I want to talk right now. I want to tell you everything.


    If I couldn¡¯t talk today¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to remember anything of what I want to say and that I will


    feel so embarrassed again¡­¡±


    Ivy sighed. Her patience is not that long, and that she wanted to go home while pulling him, drunkly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m losing my mind¡­ when I lose you in my life,¡± his voice cracked. ¡°I can¡¯t even eat properly


    since you dere that I am no longer part of your¡­ life,¡± Wyatt is crying while saying that.


    Ivy swallowed a lump in her throat but she just raised a brow. ¡°I tried moving on, Wyatt. And you are


    still chasing me. I wanted to let go of this¡­ feelings, but I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m so fucking mad at you for


    mistreating me as your wife before!¡± she burst out.


    Wyatt looked down, so drunkly. His shoulder slouched. He wiped his tears.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m such a gay!¡± he scolded himself. ¡°I wish, I wouldn¡¯t let you slip on my hands¡­ that I


    wouldn¡¯t let you go¡­ if I am not just a jerk¡­ if I just treat you right, I would be able with you. I would


    have done everything for your happiness¡­¡± he said, crying. His voice was so cracked.


    Ivy¡¯s cheeks pooled down with tears. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying. Good thing, they went to


    a private lounge of the club. That they have a peaceful talk without noise.


    She closed her eyes and she could feel that her heart was beating so fast. She¡¯s free to stare at


    him, the man she loves for her entire life.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that¡­ I shouldn¡¯t let you slip,¡± he said, crying. ¡°¡­because it pains me to see


    you moved on from me; it¡¯s making my mind go crazy without you; that my heart shattered into


    pieces when I broke you¡­¡±


    Ivy¡¯s talking to herself inside her head.


    If you just know, Wyatt¡­ If you just know how much I wanted to hug and kiss you¡­ Ivy said on her


    mind.


    Wyatt heaved a deep sigh, he felt so sober now. That he was able to see her clearly. That he wasn¡¯t


    just hallucinating by seeing her right in front of him. He stared at the woman he love the most.


    ¡°If you¡¯re happy¡­ that I am not legally your husband now, I will set you free,¡± Wyatt said, so lonely.


    ¡°I will just watch you from afar; even if it pains me; I will just watch you walk away from afar. Walk


    away from the pain I¡¯ve cause you¡­. walk away from the man who mistreat you¡­¡±


    Wyatt still stared at Ivy who was crying right now. He seated properly and Ivy didn¡¯t even move. He


    hold the cheeks of the woman he loves and wiped off her tears away.


    ¡°Hush now, love¡­ hush now, baby¡­¡± he mumbled so softly. ¡°I will just watch you from afar¡­ that I


    will wait to see you smiling again¡­¡± he trailed off and bit his lower lip. ¡°And even if means forever to


    wait and to even watch you, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°W-Wyatt¡­¡±


    Wyatt tried to smile even if it was a faked smile. He¡¯s still wiping her tears away.


    ¡°I know¡­ that I¡¯ve done so much pain to you; that I caused you so much trauma in our marriage; I


    know that even if I chase you, woo you¡­ you wouldn¡¯t give me a chance already¡­¡± he stopped


    from talking and stared at her. ¡°But can I even hugged you?¡± he added, his voice was so cracked.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a tight hug, baby¡­¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t talk. Wyatt pulled her and hugged her so tight. That he doesn¡¯t want to let her go. He


    didn¡¯t wait for her respond and his eyes pooled with tears already.


    Ivy didn¡¯t give him a hug. She didn¡¯t hugged him back but instead, she just nuzzled her head on his


    shoulder.


    ¡°I am so excited to see you¡­ smile and happy, baby¡­¡± he mumbled, softly. ¡°I want to fight for you


    even if you don¡¯t want me now. This is myst chance. I don¡¯t want to see you happy in any other


    man¡­ because if I saw you happy with that person¡­¡± he trailed off.


    Wyatt was crying so drunkly. He¡¯s confessing to her. He was so drunk but still, he was sober up right


    now.


    ¡°.¡­I know I am already unsessful to have you back in my arms again¡­¡± he added, crying and


    didn¡¯t pull away from that tight hug.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Ivy bit her lips, silencing herself not to cry even more after she take him home in his unit. She


    closed the door of his room and hid herself from crying. She knew that he was sober when he told


    him everything.


    ¡°When you able to forgive me¡­ you cane to me, baby¡­¡± Wyatt told her, huskily. ¡°I will take


    care of you this time¡­. even if I am far from you.¡±


    He was still crying and confessing what he feels.


    ¡°I know, you¡¯re there¡­ even if you don¡¯t want to listen to me nor see me, Ivy¡­¡± his voice is cracked.


    ¡°Damn, I still love you¡­ I love you so much and you are the only woman that I couldn¡¯t be able to


    stop chasing with.¡±


    ¡°Even if means I mistreated you as a wife, I hope you forgive me; I hope you could believe that I


    love you so much, Ivy¡­¡±


    Ivy bit her lip and waiting for Wyatt¡¯s words again but he didn¡¯t talk either. She couldn¡¯t hear


    anything from his room. He became silent.


    A few momentster, she could hear him talking with someone else. Probably his secretary nor


    butler.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just let her at peace, Jimmy¡­¡± She heard him say.


    She couldn¡¯t hear more but she couldn¡¯t stop from crying anymore. Before she could even move


    away from the door, she heard his voice saying something that made her heart pain again.


    ¡°The important goal for me now is that, I¡¯ll get her back in my arms again¡­¡± Wyatt said. ¡°I will take


    care of her this time and I am so unsessful when I couldn¡¯t have her anymore. I am willing to


    take her harsh words, coldness, punishment and I want to earn her trust again. I am willing to


    struggle to win her heart again¡­¡± He added.


    Ivy doesn¡¯t want to hear his words anymore. She ran towards the bathroom in the kitchen and


    locked the door. Knowing that she was still in his unit and that she was hurting now.


    She cried in there, burst out her emotions. When she recovered from crying, a knock from the door


    came in.


    It¡¯s already dawn¡­ no. It was morning already. And she didn¡¯t get a sleep.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ open the door, are you okay?¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice lingers on her ears.


    She sighed heavily. She washed up her face so he wouldn¡¯t be able to notice her eye bags. After


    that, she opened the door and Wyatt is the only one she could see.


    ¡°A-Are you okay? Y-You didn¡¯t sleep?¡± he asked, regret shes on his face.


    He walked towards her and carried her like a bride. ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest. Rest here in my ce¡­ you¡¯re


    safe in my arms¡­¡± he mumbled, softly.


    Even if he has a throbbing head, he take a good care of her. Heid her down on his bed and cover


    her with nket.


    ¡°Sleep, baby,¡± he mumbled as he caressed her cheeks. ¡°I could see that you don¡¯t have enough


    sleep. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve cause you troublest night¡­¡± he added.


    Ivy didn¡¯t make a move due to her sleepiness. She was exhausted from crying. She closed her


    eyes. She could still feel Wyatt beside her. He was watching her.


    She could feel awkwardness but she didn¡¯t give a damn. A few momentster, Ivy can feel his


    hands, stroking her hair.


    ¡°I love you, Ivy¡­ and I will always will.¡±


    Suddenly, her heart beat fast. She could hear him confessing. And she could sense it in his voice


    that he regretted everything he had done.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love¡­ I¡¯m sorry for hurting you before¡­ I¡¯m sorry for all the things I¡¯ve done to you. I


    realized when you¡¯re gone¡­ I was in love with you and that I am always in love with you.¡± He


    confessed, exhaustedly.


    She was silent. She waited for him to talk again.


    ¡°When you are not in my arms, I felt like my world break down. The whole me break down. If they


    didn¡¯t tell me about you¡­ leaving¡­¡± he trailed off. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand on my own¡­ you


    know, you are my world, Ivy. You are the only Universe that I couldn¡¯t let slip on me.¡±


    Wyatt heaved a sigh while stroking her hair. He kissed her temple and gently nted a soft kiss on


    her forehead.


    ¡°I regret everything, Ivy¡­¡± his voice cracked. ¡°If you only knew how wasted I am¡­ I am wasted and


    devastated when you left. And I decided toe up with a n to get you back in my arms. Again.¡±


    Ivy wad just silent. She pretended that she¡¯s asleep but deep inside her, she was listening to him


    She was listening to every words he was saying. And a part of her believe him and a part of her not.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s the most important to me right now?¡± he questioned.


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    Heughed. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ you, Ivy.¡± He mumbled. ¡°My important to goal now is to have you back in my


    arms. You are my everything. Mypany, my money, my reputation¡­ that¡¯s not what matters


    anymore to me. It¡¯s only you, Ivy. You are the only matters to me now.¡± He admitted.


    As of the moment, Ivy moved a little. Wyatt encircled his arms on her waist. He hugged her tight


    and that embrace, Ivy could feel that he was so sincere now.


    ¡°If only¡­ if only I wasn¡¯t a jerk,¡± he cried. ¡°We¡¯re both happy now for our married life,¡± he added with


    so much sincerity in his voice.


    Wyatt was so regretful with the things he had done to her. His voice, his eyes shouts it all. That he


    regretted hurting her from the very beginning. He knew that this will happen and he knew that fate


    would y with him.


    ¡°Just what I said, if you don¡¯t want to forgive me, I¡¯m willing to ept and do everything. If you want


    me dead, just to forgive me, I swear¡­¡± he paused for a moment and gulped. ¡°I want you to do it just


    so you could had revenge on what I did to you¡­¡± he added, sadly.


    Ivy moved again. There¡¯s a little tear in her eyes that fill in her cheeks but she turned her back on


    him so she would wiped it off. She doesn¡¯t want him dead. She doesn¡¯t want him to do that.


    ¡°But you know when I think about it? About me¡­ dead?¡± Wyatt said. ¡°¡­ it breaks my heart the most


    that if I die, you will suffer. That if I die, I won¡¯t be able to see your beauty¡­ your smile and


    everything about you¡­¡± Wyatt voice is cracked. That he was afraid that he mightmit something


    which makes her painful even more.


    ¡°I love you with all my heart, baby¡­¡± he whispered.


    Ivy was crying silently. Good thing that her head is on the pillow but Wyatt noticed her shoulders,


    shaking. And it means that she¡¯s crying.


    Wyatt let her face him. He was so eager to stare at her and wiped her tears away.


    ¡°W-Wyatt¡­ stop. I don¡¯t want you to see me cry!¡± she hissed.


    But then, slowly, Wyatt came in right in front of her and she didn¡¯t move either. Wyatt¡¯s face shows


    sincerity and cried too.


    ¡°Baby, listen to me¡­¡± he mumbled.


    He cupped her face and wiped off her tears away.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡±


    He smiled inside of his head.


    ¡°Hush, love,¡± he calmed her down. ¡°I¡¯ll be here. I will always be here. With you. As yourwful


    husband. I promise, I will marry you again and this time it would be life evesting, baby¡­¡± he said,


    promising to her.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    That moment, Ivy forgive him. She thought that he deserve a second chance. That he deserve to be


    love too. To be happy even if he did something wrong from the past.


    They were okay but then, Ivy did give him a condition.


    ¡°First, I want to take this slow, Wyatt.¡± She said to him.


    Wyatt just nodded his head and justpletely staring at her. He didn¡¯t leave his eyes on her as


    she already forgive him.


    ¡°What?¡± Ivy raised a brow. ¡°Are you going topletely stare at me like that?¡±


    Wyatt sit properly. Both of his hands were on hisp and bit his lower lip.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡± he shook his head like he¡¯s amb goat. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to listen to you. It¡¯s amusing


    you know?¡±


    Ivy knitted her forehead. ¡°Thus, I am amusing?¡± she asked then.


    Wyatt nodded his head immediately. He was so eager to listen to her even if she¡¯s scolding him for


    staring at her.


    ¡°I want you to do theundry, wash the dishes for staying in my unit for a month.¡± Ivy added her


    condition.


    ¡°What else, baby?¡±


    Ivy clears her throat and look away. ¡°I want you to clean this unit. I don¡¯t want to see any dirt around.


    Clean the unit everyday.¡±


    Wyatt was just smiling. He was really amused by her conditions. He knew that he will do thatter


    on so, he decided to agree.


    ¡°List it down your conditions, baby,¡± he mumbled. ¡°So I will make sure that when you¡¯re not around


    it¡¯spletely done,¡± he added.


    Even though he doesn¡¯t know how to do her conditions, he has Jimmy . He will just ask him though.


    ¡°Why? Are you already tired of my voice?¡± she questioned him, annoyed.


    ¡°U-Uh¡­ n-no! Not that, baby. I mean, I just want that to print it out so I wouldn¡¯t forget it.¡± He


    answered. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t want to forget everything you say to me.¡±


    Ivy wasn¡¯t convinced yet.


    ¡°Is that so? Or you are just really getting older now?¡± She teased him.


    Wyatt knitted his forehead and then walked towards her. He was walking sexily and she was just


    staring at her, gulping and even biting her lower lip.


    ¡°W-What are you¡­ doing?¡±


    Wyatt smirked. ¡°Your saying that I am old now, baby? We can still make a baby¡­¡± he said which


    makes her blush.


    She rolled her eyes on him.


    ¡°Shut up, Wyatt. Stop teasing me!¡± she hissed, annoyed.


    Wyatt chuckled, huskily.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who did the teasing first,¡± he fired back.


    Ivy pushed his chest away from her. She then fixed her sit and raised a brow at him. She was so


    eager to punch his face but then, she restrained herself.


    ¡°If only I could punch your face,¡± she mumbled, bravely.


    Wyatt chuckled. ¡°What? What will you do?¡± he challenge. ¡°Punch me? I don¡¯t care, baby. p me? I


    don¡¯t care at all too. You can do anything to me and I am willing to catch it for you, you know?¡± he


    said with arrogance.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself but to touch his face and move closer to the side of his lips. He stered a


    smirk and then he thinks that she will kiss him but he was wrong, Ivyughed and then move away


    from him.


    ¡°You think, I will kiss you?¡± sheughed. ¡°That¡¯s a no¡ª¡±


    He cut her off with a kiss on the lips. He kissed her without even her permission. It was a passionate


    kiss. Ivy was stunned but then, when he deepened the kiss, she responded to it and it makes him


    smirk even more.


    His tongue twirled inside her mouth and even nipped her tongue. She couldn¡¯t even stop herself


    from kissing him back.


    Wyatt hands traveled down to her waist and pinch it. He was stroking her waist while she¡¯s being


    aggressive and giving in. She doesn¡¯t know what to do since his kisses were intense. She tilted her


    head as she give him an ess to her neck. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His kisses were longing. Desire and lust was visible into it. Wyatt was so aggressive that he already


    tear her dress. She snapped because of it and didn¡¯t give a damn if he was massaging her butt


    face.


    ¡°W-Wyatt¡­ it¡¯s¡­ stop¡­¡± she moaned when he sucked her skin.


    Wyatt justughed. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t stop now, baby¡­¡± he whispered, huskily.


    ¡°Damn you¡­ Wyatt!¡± she hissed, almost moaning his name.


    It¡¯s Sunday today, no work, no important business to attend too. In just a week, she believed his


    words again. She was weak with his words and now she¡¯s not going to let him break her heart


    again. She will do everything to make him stay, to make him in love with her.


    ¡°What, baby? I am just giving you what you need,¡± he let out a small chuckle.


    She braced herself to him, encircled her arms on his nape as she pressed herself even more to his


    body. She could feel something in her wetness. It was throbbing and in need of attention.


    ¡°F-Fuck, Wyatt¡­¡± she cursed, moaning.


    Wyatt move his lips down to her chest. His other hand is ying with her mounds and he was giving


    her so much pleasure with the use of it.


    Ivy doesn¡¯t know what to do but to moan with his every touch. She could feel her wetness, it was in


    need.


    ¡°Wyatt, please¡­¡± she pleads.


    Wyatt smirk. He nipped her bud, twirl his tongue on it as he massage her mounds. He couldn¡¯t get


    enough of her. He wanted to pleasure her so much. With his tongue, lips and even his fingers. Most


    especially with his big d*ck.


    Ivy was resisting him but she was blushing with his touch. They¡¯re on the sofa and they are eating


    each other.


    ¡°Please what, baby?¡± Wyatt questioned.


    ¡°I want you¡­¡±


    Wyatt smirked. He pulled away from her and stared at her. Assuring if she was true to her words.


    ¡°A-Are you sure about this? I mean, I won¡¯t force you¡­¡± he mumbled so sincerely.


    Ivy bit her lip and then nodded her head.


    ¡°I want this, Wyatt¡­¡± she replied. ¡°I want to do this.¡±


    Wyatt kissed her without hesitation.


    ¡°I want to taste you so bad, Ivy¡­ I want every inch of you,¡± he said.


    His kisses were aggressive and excited to do the things he wanted to do with her. He wanted his


    tongue to twirl in her wetness.


    He remove her dress. It was fast and he couldn¡¯t restrain himself now. He wanted to enter her so


    bad. His shaft is in need of her wetness. He wanted her juices to coat for his shaft.


    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± he cursed. ¡°You¡¯re damn¡­ wet.¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    ¡°Your mouth, Reed!¡± she hissed.


    Wyatt smirked. He moved down his lips down to her stomach, until he reached her peak, her


    wetness. He breathed when he saw it throbbing and wet. He licked his lower lip and looked at her


    with so much lust in his eyes.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re wet for me, baby,¡± he mumbled, lustfully.


    His gaze went back to her wetness. He breathed again at the sight of it. His shaft is bulging and it¡¯s


    literally throbbing for her too.


    He nuzzled his head on her wetness, licked andpped her clit. He didn¡¯t stop as she was moaning


    with so much pleasure and ecstasy. He inserted his middle finger slowly, move and out inside her


    wetness.


    ¡°Ohh, Wyatt¡­¡± she moan his name.


    Wyatt is to eager to pleasure her with his finger and tongue. He licked,pped, nipped her clit. Ivy¡¯s


    waist is moving, like she was keeping his fast pace. She can¡¯t control what she was feeling right


    now.


    Ecstasy. Pleasure. Lust. Desire. That he was giving in to her. She loves what he was doing to her


    wetness and she felt something that wanted to explode in her abdomen.


    ¡°F-Fuck, it¡¯s¡­ damn, Wyatt!¡± she moaned louder and clearer.


    Wyatt pleasured her wholeheartedly. He didn¡¯t stop from licking her cunt even until she was close to


    her explosion.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ming! Ohh! So good! Fuck!¡± she muttered a moan and a curse.


    Wyatt still did what he wanted. He finger fucked her, he licked her throbbing wetness.


    She arched herself when she felt his fingers open up her cuntand then he entered his finger again.


    ¡°Wyatt! Oh!¡± Ivy moaned loudly with the indescribable pleasure lingers to her body, making her throb


    even more and squirm.


    It was just his finger. What if he puts inside his shaft to her wetness?


    Her face reddened. She was turning into a wantondy right now.


    ¡°God, baby!¡± Wyatt was panting heavily. ¡°You¡¯re so hot, Ivy. And you¡¯re tight.¡± He said while movingText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    in and out with his finger.


    She bit her lip when she felt pleasure and pain even more to her wetness.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­ ohh,¡± she moaned. She opened up her thighs even more to give him better ess to her


    pussy. ¡°Oh! Wyatt¡­¡±


    She almost lost her sanity with the pleasure that Wyatt was giving in. But she lost her sanity when


    Wyatt massage her mounds and move up to eat her bud.


    ¡°Oh, God! Heaven!¡± Ivy gasped in bliss when he started to twirl his tongue around her hard nipple.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Wyatt¡­¡±


    She was disappointed when Wyatt withdrew his finger from her mound. She was throbbing and


    dripping wet already but she didn¡¯t make him notice it.


    But Wyatt was panting and she knew that he wouldn¡¯t wanted to stop.


    Using his free hands, he pulled out his shaft then secondster,Wyatt hovered on top of her, naked.


    His muscles were clenching and his body built shows, making her gaped her mouth and watered for


    a taste of him.


    And now, they were both in bed, naked, while Wyatt eyes feasted on her curves.


    She doesn¡¯t feel any embarrassment now. She was staring at him too like she was ready to taste


    him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Ivy,¡± he whispered. His eyes held a strange emotion that she couldn¡¯t identify.


    She swallowed and blushed. ¡°T-Thank you.¡±


    Wyatt smirked. ¡°You look so innocent, baby.¡±


    She was shyly met his gaze. ¡°That¡¯s not my problem, anymore.¡±


    Wyatt raised a brow and then back his gaze to her naked chest. ¡°Enlighten me with that, baby¡­¡±


    Ivy moaned and she wasn¡¯t on her proper mind anymore. It was soothing pleasure with what he


    was doing to her body.


    His fingers moved back again to her cunt and her thighs were already open.


    She weed Wyatt with her open and wide thighs.


    God. It felt so good of this man. Ivy thought in mind.


    With his moving and out, her moan became louder and clearer. Her waist is moving, keeping up his


    pace.


    ¡°Enlighten me, baby,¡± he mumbled.


    She lost her sanity. ¡°W-What?¡±


    Wyatt leveled their faces while his expert hand is still moving and out of her wetness.


    ¡°Enlighten me on why you are still not innocent anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A reality drowned her. ¡°That was¡­ uhh,¡± she was panting and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Windy


    and I talk about sex so I am not innocent. I knew what will be a woman and man do in the bed.¡±


    Wyatt smirked. ¡°Well, I am d to make you moan in bed then, baby.¡±


    He kissed her, then his lips moved down to her neck, to her chest, to her abdomen, until he reached


    her peaked again.


    His hot breath fanning to her wetness and throbbing cunt. It was too much for her. Her legs fall on


    the mattress.


    Secondster, Wyatt raised her weal thighs and put it above his shoulders. He straddled her thighs


    which makes her gasped and arc her waist because of the intense sensation when his lips touches


    her wetness.


    ¡°Wyatt!¡± she screamed his name as he started to lick her, tasting every corner of her wetness, and


    making her feel unexinable pleasure. ¡°Oh my God, Wyatt. It¡¯s so good, make it faster.¡±


    Her legs around his shoulders were shaking and she tightened it to hold. Her hands move to his


    hair and pulled him even more to her wetness.


    She was gasping for air, screaming Wyatt¡¯s name again and again. She was begging for him to


    move his tongue faster and wanting more and so much pleasure.


    She could feel that something is going to explode inside of her again. And this will be the second


    explosion she will make. But before it happened, Wyatt knelt to her open thighs, her legs were still


    tightened to his shoulder as he sessfully glided his shaft on her wetness which makes her moan


    louder and clearer.


    She closed her eyes when his shaft almost reached her abdomen that she didn¡¯t even feel for her


    entire life.


    A tear escaped from her eyes and she bit her lower lip when the pain was gone through her core. It


    was pleasure she felt as Wyatt kissed her eyes and then he started to whisper sweet words to her


    ear. So she could forget the excruciating pain.


    The next thing she knew, Wyatt is already pounding on her, inside and out. Hard and fast.


    Every thrust of Wyatt, she was moaning. It was relentless. His thrust is so much of desperation and


    it felt so good that she wanted more of him right now.


    Seconds turned to minutes and Wyatt moved so fast, pounding, thrusting deeper and they were


    both moaning in pleasure.


    ¡°W-Wyatt¡­ I feel like¡ªGod. I¡¯m about to ex¡ªplode!¡±


    Wyatt smirked and thrust himself. ¡°Let it go, baby¡­ coat my shaft with your juices.¡± He was


    breathing so hard.


    And without hesitation, she did. She exploded making him moan as she screamed in pure ecstasy.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Ivy woke with Wyatt beside him who¡¯s watching her. She was startled at first but she sighed heavily.


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine that they did it for almost two days in his unit.


    Doubts disappeared from her thoughts.


    ¡°Good morning, baby,¡± Wyatt greeted her huskily.


    She swallowed hard. His voice was so sexy to her ears.


    ¡°G-Good morning,¡± she greeted back, shyly.


    Wyatt nted a soft kiss to her forehead. ¡°Are you sore down there?¡± he asked.


    She blushed, but nodded her head. ¡°A little yet bearable,¡± she answered.


    Wyatt let her face him. ¡°That¡¯s good, love. Do you want me to ease the pain?¡±


    She shook her head. She thought the other way around of easing the pain.


    ¡°N¡ªNo¡­ I¡¯m good.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°A-About what had happen to us¡­¡±


    ¡°What about it? Did you regret it?¡± he asked, with disappointment in his voice.


    Ivy shook her head. ¡°N-No.. I mean, what if you got me pregnant?¡± she asked. ¡°You exploded inside


    of me a lot of times in that two days.¡±


    Wyatt let out a small chuckle. ¡°You really think that I will dump you even after I nted a seed inside


    of you?¡±


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡±


    He nted a lot of kisses in her temple to assure her that he wasn¡¯t nning to dump her nor make


    her pregnant without a valid reason.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever do that, Ivy. I want to make a family with you. I want to have you in my arms. I want you


    to carry my child and I want you as the mother only of my future babies¡­¡± he mumbled, huskily.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°B-Babies? What do you think of me? A pig?¡± sarcasm shes on her voice.


    He chuckled again. ¡°You¡¯re such a beautiful and sexy pig then.¡±


    She frowned. She look up to him.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He bit his lower lip and then move his face closer to her to kiss her lips, passionately.


    She moaned and her body feels heat again. Her throbbing peak is wanting some of his attention but


    then, he move away from the kiss.


    She looked disappointed but he just nted a smack kiss on her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you, baby.¡± He said. ¡°I need to restrain myself until you¡¯re okay again. So, I


    decided to have a date today. With you.¡±


    She gets up on the bed immediately. Her eyes widened with so much excitement on it.


    ¡°Excited, huh.¡±


    She rolled her eye. ¡°I am not!¡± she hissed. ¡°Date yourself alone!¡±


    Wyatt stood up from the bed. He carried her to the bathroom and she didn¡¯t even move nor


    comin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want,¡± she frowned.


    He chortled and she find it sexy.


    ¡°Just a shower baby,¡± he assured. ¡°I will not make love to you here.¡±


    ¡°Make¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Make love, baby,¡± he blurted.


    She ignore him and just opened the shower. She bathed herself but then she felt so hot when she


    could feel his intense stare behind her.


    ¡°Look, Wyatt, shower yourself.¡± She said,manding him.


    He nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll bathe you, baby,¡± he said, breathlessly. ¡°I can¡¯t watch you alone. I want to


    move my hands to your delectable body.¡±


    She blushed even though she was wet by the water. She raised a brow at him.


    ¡°You told me we are going to a date? A no sex at all?¡± she said, frowning still.


    Wyatt massage his temple. ¡°It¡¯s not sex, Ivy. It¡¯s make love. Sex is just for a whore. And I am not


    your whore. Make love, love. That¡¯s the proper word of it. Make love because while having an


    intercourse, there¡¯s love on it.¡± He exined.


    She just rolled her eyes and just bathed herself. She didn¡¯tin when he started to put some


    body wash to her skin.


    She felt so good with his touch but she restrained herself. She doesn¡¯t want to walk weak.


    ¡°Wyatt,¡± she called.


    Wyatt looked at her. ¡°What is it, love?¡±


    She looked down. And bit her lips.


    ¡°A-Are you sure that want to have for the rest of your life?¡± she questioned him seriously. ¡°How


    about your flings then?¡±


    Wyatt pulled her closer to him. ¡°If I am not sure about you, then I wouldn¡¯t feel this fucking love for


    you, Ivy.¡± He sternly said. ¡°And I don¡¯t have flings.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°Really?¡± she wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°You don¡¯t have flings? When in fact I saw you before


    with a woman?¡±


    Wyatt chuckled. ¡°I had flings before but I don¡¯t do them in bed. I hope you already knew the


    difference of it.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him. She does look disappointed but then she didn¡¯t doubt him. She could


    feel the sincerity in his voice though.


    ¡°It¡¯s always you, Ivy. It will always be you, baby.¡±


    After they took a shower, Ivy put on her clothes while Wyatt went to his unit to pull some of his


    clothes.


    After a minute, Wyatt is waiting for her in the door step of her unit.


    ¡°Shall we, beautifuldy?¡± Wyatt extended his hand to her.


    She pretty smiled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Both of them walked out of the building, with their hands intertwined.


    Wyatt shes a smile on his lips. He took out his phone and capture the moment with her.


    ¡°Look at me, baby,¡± he said.


    She was shyly face the camera and she smiled just like that.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± he mumbled.


    He sent it to Jimmy and he told him to publicly announce that they are dating again.


    ¡°Would you mind if I wanted to see us by the media? Or news?¡± he questioned her.


    They were both walking in the street of London. She was stunned with his question. She looked at


    him like she doesn¡¯t believe what he had said. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°M-Media?¡± she blinked her eyes and bit her lips. ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, baby,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to be on the news that we


    are dating again.¡±


    ¡°I-I know.¡± She blinked her eyes again. ¡°But if you want to announce it again, it¡¯s alright, Wyatt. It¡¯s


    alright.¡±


    She agreed because she doesn¡¯t want to see such disappointment and she doesn¡¯t want him to get


    mad. And this was her way of rectifying his request.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you either, Ivy. It¡¯s alright.¡± He still insisted.


    She shook her head. She doesn¡¯t want to disappoint him just because of that. She always wanted


    to be shown in public with him. To be introduced by him that she¡¯s belong to him. Only to him.


    ¡°Go out with you¡­¡± he grinned. ¡°So, this will be our official date, then.¡±


    Her face blushed. She could feel the heat on her cheeks.


    Wyatt chuckled and caressed her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡± He chuckled and look at her in the eyes.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s a date, baby¡­¡±


    Her heart thumped so fast.


    She nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a date.¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Weeks had passed. Ivy and Wyatt stayed in London. They decided to travel some parts of London


    and now they are in the capital.


    Ivy could feel that something changes in her body. She always wanted to eat and then she¡¯s craving


    for something sweets and a pasta. She could also feel dizziness always and she¡¯s throwing up


    every morning.


    ¡°Oh, you have a morning sickness, Ms. Ivy. Congrattions! You are two weeks pregnant!¡± the


    doctor congratte her.


    Her eyes widened, she swallowed hard.


    ¡°P-Pregnant?¡± she was not convinced.


    The doctor snapped back. ¡°Yes, Ms. Ivy. You are going to be a mother.¡±


    She swallowed again. She was so convinced and then, the doctor pulled out something in her desk.


    Yes. It was a female OB Gyneand she¡¯s not shy after all.


    ¡°Try this pregnancy test,¡± the doctor said.


    She took the pregnancy test and went to the bathroom inside the OB¡¯s office. She was nervous all


    of a sudden. She ready but she doesn¡¯t think that Wyatt would love to hear it. She doesn¡¯t know


    how to tell him the truth. That she¡¯s pregnant with his baby right now.


    She gulped even more when she slowly see the result of the test. Her heart was thumping so fast


    and when she could finally see the result, she was convinced that she¡¯s really pregnant. She almost


    stumble on the floor but then, she took the courage to go out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Damn that sperm of him,¡± she whispered when she walked out.


    ¡°Are you convinced now, Ms. Ivy?¡± the doctor ask.


    She nodded her head. ¡°Thank you, Doc.¡±


    She bid her goodbye and then she walked out of the OB Gyneoffice. She was startled when she


    saw Wyatt waiting for her. Her heart thumped so fast again.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here? I thought you went somewhere else?¡± Horror escape from her eyes.


    Wyatt raised a brow but still he¡¯s calm. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he questioned back.


    ¡°J-Just¡­ I went for a check up,¡± she said, shyly.


    His narrowed his eyes on her, not totally convinced. ¡°Are you hiding something to me, baby?¡± he


    asked, calmly.


    She immediately shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to hide anything to him.


    ¡°I have something to tell you¡­ but don¡¯t be mad.¡± She mumbled.


    Wyatt held her face. ¡°What is it, love? Why are you in the office of an OB gyne?¡± He asked.


    She gulped. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m pregnant, Wyatt¡­¡±


    Wyatt¡¯s reaction was calm but then he shes a smirk on his lips making her frown.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ll be a father soon!¡± He eximed with a heartwarming smile.


    Ivy was surprised with his reaction. She didn¡¯t know that he was nning to get her pregnant.


    ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you¡­ mad?¡±


    Wyatt clenched his jaw. ¡°Why would I, baby? Damn! For all my life, this news is so fucking lovely! I


    will be a father soon!¡± he eximed happily as he caressed her face and then pulled her for a tight


    hug.


    ¡°Wyatt¡­¡± she cried his name.


    Wyatt pulled away. ¡°How many weeks, baby? I knew it. It¡¯s the main purpose of my sperm. To get


    you pregnant. And to get you back in my arms.¡±


    Still, Wyatt couldn¡¯t believe it. That he will be a father now. And in nine months, he will see the little


    angel in her womb.


    ¡°T-Two weeks¡­¡± she answered.


    Wyatt¡¯s eyes were teary. He was so happy that he will be a father soon. Happiness and


    contentment is evident to his eyes and face.


    He kneel down to level his head to her womb. They¡¯re still in the hospital and people are roaming


    around but they didn¡¯t give a damn.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s me, your father¡­¡± Wyatt talk to the little bean in her womb. ¡°I¡¯m excited to see you. Don¡¯t


    make it hard for mommy, hmm? Grow healthy and big, my little one¡­¡± he added, whispering.


    Ivy¡¯s mouth gaped in awe. She couldn¡¯t imagine that Wyatt has a soft kind. All she knew was that he


    was a ruthless husband but now, he¡¯s changing. Wyatt changes a lot.


    ¡°Wyatt, the baby won¡¯t response¡­¡± she said to him.


    He looked up to her. ¡°I know, baby. But I want this little one to hear my voice.¡± He told her.


    He stood up when Ivy pulled her up. He shes a small grin in his lips.


    ¡°I told you, I will get you back in my arms, baby. By hook or by crook.¡±


    She raised a brow. ¡°Did you n this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t deny. He nodded his head as a response.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t n this if you are not my goal, my love¡­ I dly wanted to get you pregnant.¡±


    Ivy was so surprised by his words but then again, she was so happy that Wyatt epted the child


    in her womb. That he ept the living thing in her womb, by blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d, Wyatt¡­¡± she admitted. ¡°You didn¡¯t doubt about my baby¡­¡± she mumbled, almost


    crying.


    Wyatt shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ever doubt you, baby. I wouldn¡¯t doubt the baby. Because I know


    in my heart that it was mine. That you are mine.¡± He admitted with so much sincerity in his voice.


    Ivy¡¯s heart thumped. The doubt in her was gone. She didn¡¯t doubt him though.


    Wyatt held her hand and nted a soft kiss to her forehead.


    ¡°I love you so much, baby,¡± he kissed her lips. ¡°And I love our little angel.¡±


    Both of them walked out in the hospital, hand and hand until they reach the parking lot.


    He opened the car door for her before he went back to the driver seat.


    Ivy took out her phone and she wasn¡¯t even startled to the news. She nces at Wyatt who¡¯s


    peacefully driving.


    ¡°Wyatt, the news¡­¡± she started but couldn¡¯t find a word.


    Wyatt nces at her. ¡°Yeah, baby. I want to dly inform you that you are belong to me. That we


    are going to get married soon.¡± He said.


    He didn¡¯t lie at all.


    Ivy shes a smile on her face. She was happy. Her heart was thumping so fast. She couldn¡¯t hide


    the heartwarming that she¡¯s feeling right now.


    ¡°You want to marry me?¡± she asked him.


    Wyatt stered a smile on his lips. ¡°Always, love. I always wanted to marry you.¡±


    Her heart thumped so fast. She couldn¡¯t even say a word. Suddenly, her phone rang and it was


    Windy on the screen.


    She swallowed and answer it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°My gosh girl! What¡¯s with the news? Damn, Wyatt is so fucking desperate to have you now!¡± Windy


    eximed in the other line.


    She didn¡¯t know that she was on a loud speaker. Wyatt chuckled.


    ¡°Am I hearing it right? Wyatt is with you? Are you on a loud speaker, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy and Wyatt chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m on a loud speaker. And yes, damn him for introducing me to the whole world, Windy.¡±


    Wyatt, who¡¯s driving chuckled again and held her free hand. Her eyes widened when he was driving


    with a single hand and gesture him to drive both of his hands.


    ¡°Windy, she¡¯s belong to me and I am proud to introduce her to the whole world. Soon, you will be a


    bridesmaid too!¡± Wyatt told Windy.


    Ivy move away the phone when Windy started to scream like she was a monster.


    ¡°Your voice is so loud, Windy. And oh, to make you more scream, I am pregnant with his child.¡± Ivy


    added to her.


    Windy tried to calm herself from the other line.


    ¡°Bitch! You give him a chance!¡±


    ¡°You told me too give him a chance,¡± she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Alright. I will announce this and go home now. I want to catch up with you! Ciao!¡±


    After that, Windy ended the call. She looked at the news again.


    In a bold cursive letters, her name was written and below her name there¡¯s a bold and caps lock


    letter¡ª MY FIANCEE.


    She gulped and nces at Wyatt.


    ¡°We are divorced and you didn¡¯t give me a ring either. We are not engage, Wyatt.¡±


    Wyatt chuckled. He stops the car on the side walk of the street.


    She swallowed hard again, a little bit nervous.


    ¡°Even if we divorced, Ivy¡­ I can still marry you. We can remarriage. And I am in love with you to


    give you a ring, love.¡± He mumbled, sweetly.


    Ivy went teary eyed when Wyatt get a small box in his pocket. Both of them are inside his car. Yes.


    He buy a car in London and he even bought a small town house for her.


    ¡°I can buy everything you need, everything you want, Ivy. I give you this ring as a symbol of my love


    to you. As this ring already slid on your finger, there¡¯s no other woman. It¡¯s only you and our baby¡­¡±


    he said, heartwarmingly.


    Ivy bit her lower lip. She was so happy. She nodded her head. She extended her hand for him to


    slid the ring.


    ¡°Let¡¯s remarry again, Wyatt¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°And I am in love with you too¡­¡± she sincerely added.


    Wyatt was shaking as he slid the ring on her finger. He then nted a soft kiss at the back of her


    palm and then remove his seat belt as he pulled her to im her lips.


    ¡°Damn, I love you so much. Thank you for making me the happiest man alive, baby¡­¡± he


    whispered and hugged her tight. ¡°I won¡¯t ever lose you again. You will be the boss of me and I¡¯m


    excited for that, baby¡­¡±


    ¡°When we will go back?¡± she then asked him. ¡°So we could announce it to your family and my


    family?¡±


    Wyatt smiled at her. ¡°We can go home in three days, baby. I¡¯ll just want you to see my surprise.¡± He


    then said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± her tone was excited.


    Wyatt bit his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a town house, baby. If you want us to have a vacation again, you don¡¯t have


    to book a hotel. A town house that has a perfect view of the ocean.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    IVY¡¯S POV


    I¡¯m sitting on the couch in the town house that Wyatt bought as a gift for me. He was out of the


    house and buy some groceries. I didn¡¯t go with him since I wanted to stay in the house and to sight


    seeing early in the morning.


    My stomach growl and I wanted to eat some pasta. Wyatt¡¯s cooking is the best craving ever. He


    knew how to cook pasta and other dishes that I like.


    I get my phone and dialed his number.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m so hungry. I want your pasta!¡± I told him, pouting.


    I can hear the voices of people around him and that he was already in the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it fast, wife,¡± He said. ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    She blushed a bit when he calls her wife.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just sitting and waiting for you toe home,¡± she replied.


    Wyatt chuckled, sexily. She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chuckle in the counter. The cashier will smile at you!¡± she hissed at him.


    Wyatt on the other line bit his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wife, I¡¯m on a loud speaker so the cashier will hear


    your voice.¡±


    ¡°Just go home straight, baby. I want pasta!¡±


    ¡°Is there something you want me to buy for you?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just want you home now¡­¡± her voice was soft.


    ¡°Coming home, wife¡­ I¡¯m done with the groceries. I love you so much!¡±


    ¡°I love you too, baby¡­¡±


    She then ended the call. She couldn¡¯t stop moving from her seat. She was restless while waiting for


    him.


    A few minutester, she heard the door opened and it she ran towards him and cling her arms


    around his nape.


    ¡°Damn, baby! Don¡¯t run like that!¡± he hissed, so worried to her.


    Ivy just chuckle and kissed his lips. ¡°Sorry, just excited to see you. I¡¯m hungry.¡± She whined.


    Good thing, Wyatt¡¯s groceries were on the floor. He encircled her arms on her tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me worry even more baby, I couldn¡¯t lose you both¡­¡± he shook his head, worries is


    evident to her eyes.


    She pouted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she looked down. ¡°I just miss you and hungry too¡­¡±


    Wyatt nted a soft kiss to her forehead. This will be therest day and tomorrow afternoon, they¡¯re


    going back to New York.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook. What pasta do you want?¡± he asked, kissing her temple.


    ¡°White pasta,¡± she answered. ¡°Please.¡±


    He nodded his head. Both of them walked towards the kitchen. She seated on the counter and


    watch him do the pasta.


    She was ogling at him. She could see how broad his back is. She bit her lower lip, tempted to touch


    him but then, she calmed herself.


    She restrained herself let him cook the pasta. She was so hungry now and that she was craving for


    him though.


    ¡°Wyatt, how minutes to cook that?¡± she then asked trying to divert her attention of not wanting her.


    He nces at her. ¡°15-20 minutes, baby. Can you still wait? Or do you want me to order?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your pasta!¡± she eximed. ¡°Only your pasta¡­¡±


    He just nod his head. ¡°Sit and rx, baby. I¡¯ll serve your pasta in a minute.¡±


    She did what he told. She¡¯s waiting for him and the aroma of the pasta makes her sniff. It was so


    delicious. It wasn¡¯t even serve but she was excited.


    ¡°Go on, Daddy! Baby is hungry!¡± she eximed.


    She looks like a child waiting for her daddy to serve her. She closed her eyes when he serve the


    pasta right in front of her.


    ¡°Oops! You shouldn¡¯t eat a lot,¡± he reminded. ¡°That¡¯s bad for you, alright.¡±


    She nodded her head and then she started to eat the pasta. He was just watching her eat the pasta


    he cooked.


    ¡°Easy, love¡­¡± he mumbled. ¡°That¡¯s all yours.¡±


    She smiled at him which makes Wyatt smiled even more. He knew that this things he¡¯s doing is for


    eternity. He will be a father and husband soon again.


    ¡°Do you know what I am praying for?¡± he then said to her.


    She nces at him. ¡°Hmm? I never thought that you are praying though,¡± she teased.


    He the chuckled on it. ¡°I prayed that our baby will look like you¡­ and I imagine it.¡± He informed her.


    ¡°Really? Do you want our child to look like me? Not the little you?¡±


    Wyatt nodded his head. It was his pleasure to see that there baby will look like her.


    ¡°Hell yeah, baby. I want to spoil our baby and of course! As your husband, I will spoil you too, so I


    could make it up with the things I¡¯ve done to you¡­¡±


    Ivy stopped from eating. ¡°I¡¯m full, babe..¡± she told him.


    ¡°Oh, my baby is full now. I made a cucumber juice for you. Stay there, I¡¯ll get it.¡± He told her and


    walked towards the fridge.


    After a minute, he went back to the counter and handed her the ss of cucumber juice.


    ¡°Thank you, Wyatt¡­¡± she thanked him.


    He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re always wee, baby¡­¡± he kissed her temple and her lips.


    When she was done eating, he guided her to the living room. They booked a ticket to New York


    since it was therest day tomorrow in London.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back to New York tomorrow afternoon, baby. Aren¡¯t you going to spend the day walking in


    the street of London?¡± he asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°Can we just spend the day in here? I want to stay here with you, Wyatt. I


    want to know the things you wanted in the future.¡± She mumbled, softly.


    Wyatt smiled even more. He was so happy that she¡¯s open withher words.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re everything to me now¡­ you and our baby is the most precious thing for me, Ivy. I


    hope it convinced you that I am in love with you.¡±


    ¡°I know, Wyatt¡­ I know that much.¡± She said while staring at his eyes. ¡°And I am in love with you


    too, Wyatt. I hope you know that too¡­¡± she admitted.


    Wyatt smiled. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t break the chances and trust you gave me, Ivy. I swear to God! I will


    be by your side forever¡­ and I will always be in love with you in the future.¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling. Her heart was pounding so fast and she could feel that she¡¯sN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    blushing. She wanted to cry. His words are all over her. His voice was sincere and she wanted to


    hug him so much.


    ¡°I want us to cuddle all day and night,¡± he said. ¡°And I want to kiss you, I want to grow old with you.


    My ns for the future are on my mind. You are my Universe. My world. And my soon to be wife.¡±


    He added.


    His heart is thumping so fast. He caressed her face and then nted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Suddenly, Ivy¡¯s eyes widened when he kneel down right in front of her, leveling his head on her


    womb.


    He caressed her womb and then nted a soft kiss like he¡¯s kissing the baby bean in her womb.


    ¡°My womb is still not visible, Wyatt¡­¡± she told him.


    He chuckled. ¡°I know, but I want to ask for forgiveness with our baby. For being a jerk to her mother.


    For being a coward. And for hurting her mother.¡± He said, staring at her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ need to do that, babe¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s in the past now and I can¡¯t me you for


    that. I want us to move on so we could start a new now, Wyatt. Please?¡±


    He nodded his head. A tear fell from the side of his eye. He couldn¡¯t stop his emotions.


    God! I really wanted this woman for the rest of my life. She¡¯s my world and I couldn¡¯t lose her. I


    couldn¡¯t lose the love of my life. He said to his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you, Ivy¡­ God knows how much I wanted to remarry you and stuck with you until we


    have gray hair. And I loving you is the greatest treasure I¡¯ll ever had.¡±

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    THE nended in New York Airport and Jimmy¡ª Wyatt¡¯s butler was the one who picked them


    up.


    ¡°Wee back to New York, Sir Wyatt,¡± Jimmy greeted him and then nce at her. ¡°Wee


    back, Ms. Ivy.¡±


    They both nodded their head on Jimmy and then walked inside the car. He guided her so she


    wouldn¡¯t bump her head and so because she¡¯s carrying Wyatt¡¯s child.


    He was so careful about her. He¡¯s being attentive to when he learn that she¡¯s pregnant. He went to


    a Doctor secretly in London so he could have some knowledge about a pregnant woman.


    He was so attentive and very caring to her. He doesn¡¯t want her to bump in any kind of things. He¡¯s


    being a good father and a husband. He¡¯s treating her right so he could make up with the past. With


    what he did before.


    ¡°Will you take me home in our mansion?¡± She asked him.


    Jimmy was the one to answer her question.


    ¡°No, Ms. Ivy. You¡¯ll both go home in the house he bought three years ago¡­¡±


    Revtion shock her.


    ¡°Jimmy, shut up,¡± Wyatt said, firmly.


    Ivy blinked her eyes twice as she nces at him. She¡¯s looking for an answer and he knows that


    she will question him.


    ¡°W-What house is your butler saying, Wyatt?¡± she stuttered. ¡°T-Three years ago¡­ you bought a


    house?¡±


    Wyatt sighed. He doesn¡¯t need to deny it since Jimmy, the butler reveal it for him. He doesn¡¯t want


    to reveal it but it wasn¡¯t his intention to hide it to her.


    He just nodded his head. ¡°House for us,¡± he said. ¡°That was three years ago and I hide it to you. I


    don¡¯t have the chance to tell you that since we didn¡¯t sign a prenuptial agreement.¡± Wyatt exined.


    ¡°W-What¡­ W-Why?¡± she was stuttered, she doesn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    ¡°Three years ago, I know for sure that I am in love with you¡­¡± he started to tell the things he


    couldn¡¯t even admit before. ¡°¡­ I was a coward that I tried to ignore what I feel for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ivy was felt so weak with his words. She doesn¡¯t know what to say because of that revtion. Wyatt


    bought a house for her but he didn¡¯t tell her. Wyatt ignore his feelings because he was a coward


    and not sure about her. Not until he realizes when she was gone in his life.


    ¡°I know, I was a jerk before, Ivy¡­ that I couldn¡¯t tell you the assurance of being a husband. I signed


    the divorce papers and I know to my life that you were gone but in my heart¡­¡± he trailed off, pull


    himself together and sighed.


    Wyatt nces at her, and she was just staring at him, waiting for the continuation of his story.


    ¡°I swear to God, I love you damn much, baby¡­¡± his eyes were full of sincerity and regret.


    Regret? For being a jerk and for not being honest with his feelings for her.


    ¡°Wyatt, you should¡¯ve told me that¡­ why now?¡± her voice was low and cracked.


    Wyatt held her hands. ¡°Because I am afraid to love you. You are in debt but I did maltreated you. I


    couldn¡¯t even forgive myself for doing that so.¡± He muttered with so much sincerity.


    Ivy sighed deeply. A tear escape from her eyes. She can¡¯t control her emotions since she was


    pregnant with his child.


    ¡°Hush now, baby¡­ it¡¯s all in the past now,¡± he whispered to her.


    While going to the house that he bought for her, Jimmy talked.


    ¡°Sir, you are probably in the entire news for a week now,¡± Jimmy informed.


    Wyatt knitted his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s good. I want to show the world that I¡¯ll be married soon.¡±


    ¡°But the media ising in and out in yourpany, seeking for an answer. And of course, Ken


    couldn¡¯t do anything about it since he was busy with yourpany proposals.¡± Jimmy exined.


    ¡°Let me handle that once I get back to thepany. I can¡¯t risk Ivy¡¯s life, she¡¯s carrying my child¡­¡±


    he said which made Jimmy in shocked.


    ¡°P-Pregnant?!¡± Jimmy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s not part of the wooing but you got her


    pregnant in just a week?¡± There¡¯s a teasing in his words.


    Wyatt clears his throat, annoyed at Jimmy. She could hear the small chuckle of Ivy beside him too.


    ¡°What do you think of me? That I can¡¯t produce a baby with my sperm? Is that what you are


    implying, Jimmy?¡± he firmly uttered.


    Ivy on his side pinched his waist. ¡°Oh, shut up, Wyatt. He¡¯s just guessing you know?¡± she chortled.


    Wyatt raised a brow at her. ¡°So, you are siding him now? Can you remind meter that I will fire this


    butler of mine, Ivy? How about that?¡±


    Ivy smirked. She then rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°How about I won¡¯t marry you?¡± she challenge him.


    His face paled for that. He then shook his head.


    ¡°Then no fucking¡ª¡±


    She cut him off. ¡°No cursing!¡±


    ¡°I mean, I won¡¯t fire him,¡± Wyatt muttered with so much fear shes on his face.


    Then, Ivy smiled. ¡°Good.¡±


    Wyatt could see theughing reaction of Jimmy and he just red at him, and making him silence.


    ¡°Shut it, Jimmy,¡± he blurted, annoyingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an understanding, Sir Wyatt,¡± Jimmy chuckled. ¡°Under to your soon to be wife,¡± he


    added, teasing him.


    Wyatt rolled his eyes at him and just focus on her. He was staring at her until they reach a


    subdivision.


    ¡°We¡¯re already here, baby,¡± he whispered to her ear.


    All the while, their trip was safe although they didn¡¯t get enough of rest.


    ¡°I already had someone to clean the house even before you told me you will go home, Sir Wyatt.¡±


    Jimmy informed. ¡°So you can rest once you were here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he simply said. ¡°By the way, you can stay here. The guest room are fully furnished


    though.¡±


    Jimmy nodded his head. ¡°Should I inform Ken, Sir?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll talk to him through face time.¡±


    Once they enter the house, Ivy was amazed even before they enter. Her eyes widened and teary


    eye.


    ¡°Oh my Gosh, Wyatt¡­¡± she muttered with so much admiration. ¡°This is too¡­ much.¡±


    He held her face. ¡°It¡¯s not too much, baby¡­ I am just starting to give the world to you¡­¡± he told her


    sincerely. ¡°To give you the future you deserve, the love, the care, and the whole of me¡­¡± he added,


    almost crying.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying. ¡°I love you, Wyatt¡­ I think this is too much but for you it


    wasn¡¯t¡­¡± she blurted.


    He wiped her tears away. ¡°I think, I deserve you now, Ivy¡­ I deserve you, the whole you.¡±


    She was in sheer happiness. She was so in love with the man he divorced and she knew that he


    deserve the love and the chance she gave to him.


    ¡°Wee to our home, baby,¡± he kissed her forehead and knelt down again as he leveled his head


    to her womb. ¡°Wee home, my little one¡­¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    WYATT¡¯S POV


    THREE years before, I never think that I would be this happy, to be contented with the woman in my


    life. I never think that I will be the luckiest man alive when she said yes to my proposal, to give me a


    chance and trust again.


    I mean, look at us¡ª happy as fuck. Today is our wedding and nning this for almost two months is


    aplete preparation.


    I smiled on that. Yes. I don¡¯t want to get married before. And who would have thought that I will get


    crazy to the woman I am going to marry right now.


    The world of marriage is really a messed up ce but hell yeah, I¡¯m contented with her. With our


    baby.


    I was waiting for her now, that she¡¯s walking down the aisle. Her baby bump is showing but then I


    made her the wedding dress she dreamed for.


    Our first wedding was not that extravagant, wasn¡¯t even good. I don¡¯t want to marry her but then, I


    tried. I was challenge by her. She¡¯s innocent and beauty.


    After years of marriage, I maltreated her. But all she has was drown to me. She gave everything to


    me, love me but I ignored it.


    I don¡¯t want her. I don¡¯t want to be with her. Before. But now, now that I havepletely chased her,


    I want her for all myself. I want them just for me. To keep and to hold.


    I¡¯ll shower them with love and care. I¡¯ll give everything they deserve in this world. Our precious little


    one will be the center of our marriage and of course, I won¡¯t forget the Almighty God from above for


    giving me the best woman in the world.


    Chasing her is not easy. It has a lot of condition. If it wasn¡¯t Jimmy who helped me, I wouldn¡¯t have


    this wonderful marriage right in front of the altar. With her. In the beach front of my chains of hotels.


    She was beautiful and gorgeous as ever with that white wedding dress. I was so amazed to her. I


    could feel my heart beating stopped when I saw her walked down the aisle with a bouquet of red


    roses in her hands.


    She was so beautiful and dazzling as ever. This is the happies day of my life that I couldn¡¯t ever


    forget. I want this memory to stay in my mind and my heart.


    And I know, for sure, it will the most memory of her that she could remember even we were old


    together. This wedding marked as our memorable date as ever.


    To get her, to love her, I should be a perfect man for her. I should be a perfect husband for her. I


    should be the right person for her.


    In this day forward, I will be marrying again the woman who filed a divorce. And today, I will be her


    husband¡­ forever.


    We invited everyone¡­ in thepany and even her rtives. I always think of myself that I


    couldn¡¯t marry a woman. A beauty and a innocent woman.


    She¡¯sing to me now. Beside her was her father who were smiling all through out the entrance.


    I was so lucky. I¡¯m patiently waiting for my bride and I wanted to hug her now. I badly wanted to ran


    to her and grab her so I could we could face the altar now.


    His brother¡ª Cooper, Ryan, and Sebastian were seating in front near the altar. They were teary


    eyes and then I realized that she¡¯s so lucky to have them, as her back up.


    I know that she¡¯s the only Princess of the Morgan and I promised to them that I will treat her as


    Queen.


    At first, when I went to their mansion just to make it up with them, I deserve their punches. They


    punch me and scolded me for treating her like nothing. For maltreating her as a wife.


    I regret every part of it. The words I said to her. That words which made her let go and divorce me. I


    was a jerk, I admit. But now, I¡¯m being a man with balls to have and to hold her for the rest of my


    life.


    When they finally reach thest step, his father¡ª Leo Morgan, handed her hand to me and I dly


    ept it.


    I shake hands with him and even wave to him as a respect as my father-inw.


    My grandfather attended my wedding. He was smiling although he scolded me at first when I get


    back from London to New York.


    And that, my inheritance to him will be given to my future children and that¡¯s what it is. I¡¯m d with


    that. I dly ept that because it will benefit my children. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Promise me to take care of her, Wyatt,¡± Mr. Leo said with a firm voice.


    ¡°Yes, Sir. I promise, I won¡¯t hurt her. I will nevery a hands on my wife¡­¡± I promised.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Call me, Dad. From now on.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Thanks, Dad. I promise, I will cherish her as you treat her like a princess. I will


    make her my queen. In our home.¡±


    Ivy hugged her father and after that, I will have her now. I will held her hands facing the altar.


    Promising each other to love and to hold.


    ¡°You¡¯re so dazzling today, my soon-to-be-wife¡­¡± I whispered to her.


    She smiled at me. ¡°And you¡¯re still handsome as ever, baby¡­¡± she whispered back.


    The ceremony started.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentleman, we are here today, to witness the union and holy matrimony between Wyatt


    and Ivy.¡± The priest started. ¡°Romans 12:10 says; Be devoted to one another in love. Honor one


    another above yourselves.¡±


    We are both facing each other. We think that we are the only one who¡¯s there in the middle of the


    altar.


    ¡°Marriage is both a threshold and a continuing process in that experience. Mutual love is one of the


    richest experiences and most precious gifts we know.¡±


    Now, the time we have waiting for is the exchange of vows. I wanted to hear her vows for me and I


    will dly tell her my vows for her and I hope everyone can hear it.


    ¡°Now, you can exchange your vows,¡± the priest said to us.


    I will be the first one who will say my vow and I am so excited. I wasn¡¯t yet saying but she¡¯s crying


    now.


    I wiped her tears away. I cleared my throat so I could speak.


    ¡°I, Wyatt Reed, take you as mywfully wife, to cherish and to hold for the rest of my life. I promise


    to cherish every moment with you, to honor and sustain you, in sickness and in health, be true to


    you in all things until death do us part.¡± I told her and she¡¯s crying now.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying to. This vow I made to her, I will cherish it and I will give her the


    world she deserves.


    And when it was her turn to say her vows, I smiled at her, wiped her tears away because that¡¯s all I


    can do. I don¡¯t want her to be stressed nor pressured since she¡¯s pregnant.


    ¡°I, Ivy Morgan, take you as mywfully husband, to have and to hold, to honor and sustain you. I


    promise to be with you, in sickness and in health, for richer and for poorer, and be true to you in all


    things until death do us part.¡± She said, smiling and happily.


    The crowd cheered for us and now, the priest speaks again.


    ¡°Now that you are ready to have each other, take the rings and exchange and deration of intent.¡±


    We both held hands. We are facing each other. The ring bearer handed me the ring. I pulled it out


    and sighed heavily because I was so nervous. I swallowed a lump in my throat. I looked at her eyes


    with love and sincerity.


    I can feel that me and her is the only person inside the church, in front of the altar but we don¡¯t care.


    And finally, with me nervous, I already speak up.


    ¡°With this ring, I dreamed of you to be with me everyday¡­¡± I started.


    I heard my Butler¡¯sugh but I didn¡¯t give a damn since it was my wedding day.


    ¡°Just like what happen to a fairy tale, you are the woman who could fix me, you are the only woman


    who could make me fall on my knees to praise you¡­ to adore you. I promise, that marrying you will


    be the happiest days of your life until we are old and has a gray hair. I promise to trust, hold, and be


    a perfect husband and a father. I will always love you, Ivy. I will always have you both in my arms.


    That I will give you the world you both deserve. Now that you are mine to keep, my Ivy Morgan¡ª


    Reed, I promise to be your Wyatt Reed, your own husband and no one else can take me away from


    you. I love you with all my heart, baby¡­ I promise not to break your trust and chance you¡¯d given


    me. That as long as you have my surname , you will always be my one and only wife.¡±


    She was crying right in front of me. The woman I love is crying because of my words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy and I can¡¯t promise that you will not cry from the love you deserve from me. I


    pledge all of my love, respect, trust and faithfulness to you. You are my home, I vow to love you,


    show my unconditional interest with you. Today and forever, I will take you my Mrs. Reed. I love you


    so much¡­¡±


    As I ended my speech, the crowd cheered for us. My tears streamed down to my face because for


    now, I will be able to have my own family that I will cherish for the rest of my life.


    When it was her turn to speak, she heaved a deep sigh and smiled at me. I can see in her eyes how


    happy she is. How happy she was to be introduced in the whole world.


    She get ring and slid it on my ring finger just like what I did earlier.


    ¡°With this ring I slid in your finger¡­ this symbolizes that I will love you¡­¡± she trailed off, heaved a


    sigh again. Her breathing was rugged too since she was crying all the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for you, my husband,¡± she expressed her will. ¡°Now that I have you in my arms, from this


    day forward, Wyatt Reed, I promise that I will be yours forever. I promise that despite of me, not


    perfect, I will do my best to be a material wife to you, filled you respect, love, and happiness. I¡¯ll


    stand by your side, in terms of cmity, problems and struggles. I will surrender to you and I will be


    your greatest love until eternity and beyond. With this ring that symbolizes our marriage, I vow to


    love you each and everyday. I will always put your surname in my name as yourwfully wife. I


    promise to build a bond with you and to our future kids. I love you so much¡­ I love you so much,


    my Wyatt¡­¡± she ended her speech.


    As we exchange rings, I couldn¡¯t hide my smile. I couldn¡¯t hide my happiness.


    ¡°By the power vested in me by the state of New York, I now pronounce you husband and wife!


    Congrattions to your matrimonial, Mr. and Mrs. Reed. You may now kiss your bride.¡±


    Once the priest ended saying those words, the crowd cheered again for our kiss. I smiled at her and


    she smiled back to me. I remove her veil and stared at her for a moment.


    ¡°I love you, my Mrs. Reed¡­¡± I whispered to her.


    I moved my face to her. Leaning to kiss her forehead, her nose down to her lips.


    We both shared a passionate kiss and the crowd pped their hands as a support. And then,


    afterwards, I kneel down so I could kiss her baby bump.


    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­ you are both home in my arms, my little one¡­¡± I said, kissing her bump. ¡°I love you,


    my precious little Ivy¡­¡±


    I stood up and nted a kiss on her forehead again.


    ¡°I love you so much, my wife¡­¡±


    ¡°And I love you too, my husband¡­¡±

 Chapter 241: FINALE

    Chapter 241: FINALE


    THREE YEARS LATER¡­


    Ivy woke up without her husband beside her and her three year old baby¡ªAmethyst. Yes, it was a


    girl. Wyatt was so happy that she give birth to a healthy baby girl three years ago. She didn¡¯t know


    what to say since her husband shower her with love and he even give the whole world for them.


    She gets off the bed and walked towards the bathroom as she wash up her face. Afterwards, she


    walked of the master¡¯s bedroom and went to the kitchen directly.


    They are on a vacation in London because it is summer in New York. They wanted to stay in


    London since its been a years that they didn¡¯t visit there.


    While walking, she could hear theughter of her baby girl and even Wyatt¡¯s voice. She could smell


    the aroma of a delicious food too.


    ¡°Probably, my husband is cooking¡­¡± she whispered and then chuckled.


    When she¡¯s on the door way of the kitchen, she found his man on the stove, cooking. She smiled


    and she leaned on the wall so she could watch him.


    Momentster, Wyatt faced her as he notice her presence.


    ¡°Hey there, my beautiful and dazzling wife,¡± he greeted. ¡°Good morning¡­¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°Hey, good morning handsome¡­¡± she greeted back as she walked towards him and


    nted a soft kiss in his lips.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Wyatt whispered.


    ¡°I love you too, husband,¡± she shot back.


    Wyatt smiled. ¡°Sit beside our baby girl,¡± hemanded.


    Ivy nodded her head and she seated right next to her baby girl. She pinch her cheeks and then


    kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Good morning, my baby Amethyst¡­¡± she greeted her.


    Baby Amethyst chuckled.


    It was like a music in her ears. She was so happy. After a minute or so, Wyatt serve the food and


    then they started to eat their breakfast.


    It was Eight in the morning and it¡¯s still early for them to go outside.


    ¡°How¡¯s your sleep, wife?¡± Wyatt then asked.


    ¡°Good. I have a good sleep since my husband and my little one is beside me¡­¡± she answered.


    ¡°How about you?¡± she asked with a teasing tone.


    He raised a brow. ¡°So good that I wanted to make love with my wife but she¡¯s refusing¡­¡± he fired


    back.


    Ivy chuckled for that. ¡°Oh, my husband has a bonerst night but his wife didn¡¯t gave her a chance


    to make love¡­¡± she teased even more.


    Wyatt sighed and rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Never mind. As long as you are happy and ag peace. I


    won¡¯t mind making love with you¡­¡±


    Such a green g¡­ Ivy thought in mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry husband, I have a gift for youter¡­¡± she winked and smiled.


    Wyatt suddenly became interested. ¡°And what is that the¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I will tell youter.¡±


    Wyatt shrugged his shoulder and continued eating.


    ¡°We¡¯re going out today,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s have a family date, my wife¡­¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡°Thank you, Wyatt¡­¡± she said, smiling at him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being a good husband and a good father to Amethyst¡­¡± she trailed off. ¡°For making


    us happy and for giving us the life we deserve¡­¡±


    Wyatt went to her side. He kissed her temple, her forehead too.


    ¡°You are wee, my wife. It¡¯s my pleasure to serve you, to make it up with you. It¡¯s my vow to you


    that I will give you a happy life, that I promised to you that I will give you what you deserve. And I


    think, I¡¯ve given you so much but still, it won¡¯t be enough¡­¡± He said as she was speechless.


    She doesn¡¯t know what to say but all she could react is happiness. His words to her was genuine


    and sincere.


    ¡°I deserve all these life, Wyatt. And I deserve you as long as you deserve me, my love¡­¡± she


    muttered sincerely.


    After their heartwarming breakfast, Wyatt clean up their baby Amethyst while Ivy was taking a bath.


    When she¡¯s done and baby Amethyst were done too, Wyatt take a bath quickly.


    The three of them walked out of the house he bought for her in London and then they are really a


    family since they are pairing up with clothes.


    They had a date near the shore. It was a beach date. The sun strikes but didn¡¯t burn their skin. It


    was a good sight and a good scene.


    They are so happy.


    ¡°Are you happy, wife?¡± Wyatt asked her again.


    She nodded her head. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be happy if my husband is Wyatt Reed, who give us the


    whole world?¡± She smiled. ¡°Of course! Me and baby Amethyst are so happy to have you, Wyatt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, wife¡­¡± he said, sighing. ¡°I¡¯m happy too, wife. I¡¯m happy to have you two in my


    arms. I love you¡­ I love you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you too, so much, Wyatt¡­¡±


    Wyatt encircled his arms on her waist. He pulled her closer to him.


    ¡°As long as you are my wife, you will always be beside me,¡± he whispered and nted a soft kiss in


    her temple and forehead.


    Ivy smiled in happiness and contentment as she looked around the beach and watch their baby girl


    y with her toys.


    Her life with Wyatt was the most amazing part of her entire life. She¡¯s been happy, so contented and


    fulfilled because she has three brothers but Wyatt is different. When he came to her life, it was the


    best memory of her but then something happened so she divorced him.


    She was hurt but then now, she was contented. Wyatt showered him so much love and care.


    Respect and loyalty. Her happy moments with him is such a greatest and amazing memories she


    will have in the near future.


    The scene in the beach is a heartwarming view because she has his life¡ªher husband and her


    baby Amethyst and another babying up again.


    She pulled away from him and then took out something in her sling bag. It was a pregnancy test.


    ¡°I told you, I have a gift for you right?¡± she told him.


    She extended her hand and open her palm. She could see how shocked he is when it was aR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    pregnancy test with a two red line on it.


    He swallowed hard, a tear fell from his eyes.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ pregnant?¡± Wyatt asked with so much confusion.


    She nodded her head. ¡°Surprise, husband!¡± she eximed, happily.


    Wyatt couldn¡¯t even believe but then he took the pregnancy test and stood up as he shout that he


    will be a Daddy again. All eyes of the people are with them, cheering and pping.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Dad again! I¡¯m so happy!¡± he shouted with so much happiness.


    He hugged her wife, tightly. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m a dad, wife¡­ again¡­¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Yes, you are, daddy¡­¡±


    He smiled at her and shower her kisses in the lips, forehead and lips again.


    ¡°I love you so much, my wife¡­¡± he mumbled, softly. ¡°Thank you for making me a father again¡­¡± he


    kneel down and kissed her womb. ¡°I love you so much, my little one¡­¡±


    They had a happy life now. The past is in the past. They¡¯re happy and contented, showering each


    other with love and care.


    It was a heartwarming scene of their life because of their smiles.


    ¡°I love you, Wyatt¡­¡±


    He bit his lips. ¡°I love you, my wife¡­ I love you so much, for eternity and beyond¡­¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!